AND
THE NIRUETA
THE OLDEST INDIAN TREATISE
ON ETYMOLOGY, PHILOLOGY, AND SEMENTICS
CRITICALLY EDITED FROM ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPTS AND
TRANSLATED FOR THE FIRST TIME INTO ENGLISH, WITH
INTRODUCTION, EXEGETIGAL AND CRITICAL NOTES,
THREE INDEXES AND EIGHT APPENDICES
LAKSHMAN SARUP, M.A. (Panj.), D- Phil. (Oxon.)
LATE PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AT THE UNIVERSITY OF FANJAB, LAHORE
TEXT
( Pages 1 to 298 )
INTRODUCTION, ENGLISH TRANSLATION AND NOTES
( Pages 1 to 260 )
motilal banarsidass
MOi VARANASI :: PATNA
DELHI
® MOTILAL BA NAK K ID AS K
BUNGALOW ROAO, JAWAHARXAOAK, 1>; | Jit-?
NEPALI KHAPRA, VARANASI (tl.p.)
BANKIPORE, PATNA {BIHAR}
CPRCKI'D 2001
TEE** ^ *1 JAW, At ttllil IAWW** „m
*22££" *»**•* ***« »««■•»««. m
mmmmt* momai* wwMittw
~ . .
AND
THE NIRUKTA
THE OLDEST INDIAN TREATISE
ON ETYMOLOGY, PHILOLOGY, AND SEMANTICS
CRITICALLY EDITED FROM ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPTS AND
TRANSLATED FOR THE FIRST TIME INTO KMOU8 If, WITH
INTRODUCTION, EXBOETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES,
THREE INDEXES AND EIGHT APPENDICES
a*
LAKSHMAN SARUP..M. A. (Pan,..), D. Phil. (Oxon.)
(Of MUol Coltapi Oxford)
Faonuaoa or 8amk*it, Oaiami. Oou.**a, Lahoms
Sanskrit Text, with an appendix showing the
RELATION OF THE NlRUKTA WITH OTHER
Sanskrit works.
MOTH.AL BANAH.HlDA.S8
DELHI n VARANASI v. FAINA
Published by %
Simdar Lai Jain
'llottlal •*«***<»••»
Bungalow Road,
Jawahar Nagar, DelliW
/V,r,V ? ,
rS*ntU’» Lai 1**;?
Hkft 4»lnr«flr» I*rr**»
AUm Kma-L Jaguar Nag*
HW»
Cl 13 £? A f*
rKOf
-!iv v.'5<*.rn L t,- India, a sy.-tematir and exhaustive
search for th» hitherto unutilised m«. of the Nirukta wm made.
I I - »> ■'.» an pxtousive lu«i in
‘ •‘-r: i I tri.v.nl ami ( S-ten.-ra and .‘xanmual tin- slat.* mlK-tams of
wmikrit mm. i also visited Besawe, Patna, Madras Madtira, and
Taojorc, I wrote to scholars, and librarians in charge of Sanskrit
mm. throughout the country. I waa therefore able to secure the
use of several tom. hitherto not utilised for the constitution of
the text. Those urn ere a« follows j— «
Bk,‘ This tut. belongs to tho stabs Library, Bikaner. The
loan was sreuml for tho University of the Panjab through tho
. y of Maharaja 8'rl Sir Bhairon Singhji, K. C\ L E.» Vice*
Pr*vi,«p uK t 'tunp-iL I >iL.'tu»*r,
Contents. Tho Nirnkm of Yaska in the shorter recension
containing th« two parts i. e. the pilmlrdhn ami the nttmilrdha
in m leaves. It is a Lolly preserved m and full of mistakes.
8b*: ti^x 4-f Material: Paper, No. of Laves; itt
No, of lines pwr folio: 8. Character*.* Dovanagmo
Late: on f. mr. (mu) sft ww**#rtl* M tiwi fimfiwftJgwih
«0nrc*r% i smart fkijrtk Ik Urtkwt emk ho. I7lt5 Vik.»lti7h a. ».
The eutoplmn rials thus- ( mu ) wwerforraw i
wwwnft ffttar; hwsi# owaar nownfurtlkd i stg^ut it silt*
rtsfhrfaws li* iw**.
BK.* Content?*: tho *ViC*I Vtttniifwft* written without n break,
the ms. is injured in many places. Ni*jhuytn » given front f. •
t. to f. Ibr.
fc&o: !iira 4 J", Material: Paper. No. of loav«; IS.
No. of linos: §, Cttarnotem ; Ihiviumgari* Unto; on f, 10 f {
ttk*: *i« ««!» » 0* lew Ile»t inw ft *tn«ftert|f»
' < * • | r *»**> sli ftfiAiw it iff tt fll
«| *1 < HM'T i 1 1 1 jT*1 *1 V *1 **% U H di I" d HI iH U
ii1 A ms. written on |M|<ur in Iknmiagaii vhaieo*>
obtained through the courtesy of the Curator, Centra! Library,
Baroda. The contents are the 1st half of the Mrukfo i« It ia full
of mistakes and bolongs to the longer recension.
Size: a1/*3*'- Number of leaver : G9.
Number of lines: 9.
Date: sic. ft* « n u « »« iW# W*
Scribe: sic. * *»Mw 11 » wrtft %mm
qpmm Mmmtn ■
*pB«p*»rt% spergt n WRt « .
Peculiarities: The colophon at tin* end of the 1st chapter run*
thus: h iwriVwfiW: H ; at the end of the :lrd chapter than j
sic. u*faWmi n ^mtwm mwt ft it ft w * u w% » 1 1 11 vt •
it snwgvroftt ftw w*rm: » : at the i ud
of the 4th chapter thus: ti fft $tft* vptf«w; mmt* wwft wr w
Evidently ayawi refers to the 4th chapter and not to tin- .ViroXin
as the 5th chapter is immediately continued, Hut the use of *te
does not seem to bo correct in this cwn.
Sandhi and spelling ; The ri.nrtft i. retailed hut at the v*m*t
time euphonically combined i. «, a double pr'*n*ti w iutrodund,
e. g. f. lv: ete, The <tnvjr*dn \n nut
marked, e. g. f. 2r. wihftt f. 1 v. »Jhw*rwrftft *<te, Tim dktbal
nasal is avoided in conjunction, being reduced to imumim , c. g. f,
lv. ftiwndidin a# **«ri«*
F. 2r. awftrt|: f. «v. ftftrfthf n
li* A neat, well-written, w«!tpr-- -rv.l :mj I c..pl- '.• •. . .
of the Nirukt/jt in iiovoitaguri ottarnclor*.
Size: H'/xAl”. Number of leavens 19 ♦ 77 + i blank li?.
Throe leaves 75-77 are wrongly numbered m 8$~#7,
Number of lines : 9.
No date is given. The name of tl«? seril m m not known.
The ins. looks almut 2W> years old. tt belong* to the longer
woonsion and does not give any new variant*.
It contains the Sind half of the iVtrcdfu, written mt
paper in Etovimagwri eharwtors.
HJAxIfA NumW of lm«* : 8,1+ i Wank. Number
of lim’h; y,
1 )»!<; : hie. i # l fifci t»*H I WHW# VK $***
*ram?.
Tlntmv nur»mnw to bn on« JUmaknpn. !!o i» imlutwl like a
gnd which H rather unusual? «fti tmfwtwftswr rot Or tin*
ward M<)hka does not refer to the owner of thu im. hut to God*
who b* the mutt.r of all.
Tim mw. Wongs to Urn longer rwsrwon. It represents a
very late shago of textual expansion, Tim colophon at, the end runs
t hu» : ff H :jrw?r*£ n*Nf : I
It4. A fragment of tin* 1st half of the NirukUt, written tit
Deviinao.'tji characters on paper. It looks old. It is illegibly in
many plneus, Ink is bleached by age, 1 1 WungH to the shorter
mammon.
Si/.*' ; ')}” / III”, Number of lines? 7. NtunlH»r of leaves : 01*
Kight i'HVe.i are supplied in a tlill’emtf, hand writing.
Ku. A palm leaf ins, written in old Cfumrvwn characters*
presented to the 1’aujab I ’ n i v « rally Library, Lahore, It Wangs
to the ’dun t*r reivmuon and nometimes given important readings.
Si/.e; N umber of ienvo: '.H+i 1 lank, N muk-r
of liumi y.
No dull! m given, but a* it is written in old C Nttarew* ch»r«et«,rs(
it mttai be at leant r.oti years old, ami might be older,
U\ Tins text of ♦,!»,• AV'd'Ot is made up by *2 diflwrtait urn.
Thu 1st half i * given m lio 1 1 blank leaves.
Sb.'*i il.V' x 1 \4r, MuinLr of limsc. *,», I bit*) i* nut givvu.
Thu name of the am dm is id .>* unknown. The colophon ends thusi— *
:a«'. ft* fHi*s tjHtjjf « r|4 W4% i *R|fli(*tft§tI? » 4fc*t
Wm «<*§ wit** «» n*wf# a m% n ta%«ri4*wt<g i Thu ms.
belongs to tin? longer r* Tension,
Tim 2nd half m given in i + t& leaves.
Ni/.e Number d Sinew tb
1 > iitt no ymdMrudtf'mr 4t*ro*K
•b :a »i.r. , ;•
Colophon ends thus: (sic.) i «**
MU vt *fcr fftroohl »
ri wft mi* « <nni sew tp o«i ***** «*"«* «m**,n
« <t u «| II „ i « « * » * vmmA hi: » * AShTnuini* *» «
The text belongs to the longer recension, both the p*ri4t$taa
being given in full.
B.* An incomplete ins. of the 1st halt of the The
1st leaf is missing. It looks old and has pr»sorv.*l tin* old .idling.
The text belongs to the shorter recension, In many parts it i*
illegible,
Si«e: 9"x4". Number of leaven; 78,
Number of lines: 8, Clmmeters : Dovnmigarh Material : paper.
The text is given up to the 34th section of the 6th chapter,
The last leaf is missing.
R.t A fragment of an old ms. gives the text of the Asni///a
in the shorter recension from the words WP
the 4th section of the 5th chapter up to: Sf#*f iff: rffnt yfotwt of
the 9th section of the 8th chapter. The 7th eh, logins thus . { ‘oc. )
i tHUT Wm Wfffof a » wit*
Size: 9"x4f. Number of leaves:... 54- 97... minamg. Nu¬
mber of lines: 9. €hamet«*w. Dwm&grth, Maim ini: papor.
Spelling; old. Date etc: unknown.
R\ A ms., the contents of which are the 2nd half of thu
Nfamkta,
Size : 9" x 4". Number of leaves: G2.
Number of lines per page: 9. Characters; ilcva: ;•. ,:v. . ‘d
paper.
Date: sic. % stfis #*»* sh*< 4Nrsrflf u
wwft*»g* iwiiwni wwNt «nNt wn# teftwfci 8 *•'. u .? i* :s
The Parislft®* are given together as one i-hapier, U-mg
bodily separated from the 12th oh, of the Auru&to,
Spelling is old. The paper
ih v* rv
T h<
to inspwl tti« date, The nximml up
whkli tttt&iBtakaUv U.mv. inv nlu*n}i *,i i.-.-i
tt
the interns! evidence of oM spelling support the above men tinned
date. It ledongs to the shorter recension. TIuj following emm of
accidental tmtiwimn k to 1« noted,
F. 29r. I. fi from top:
*tf ffofitt; flWWf f **¥#.* ft V^VftarWttTO I
unmt: waww fww! f«*ff *rwn nrHntr swWhr «
•*wWh $ftnwi front t Shws f* wfiw d* § •#
The eye of the tmnbn wand* rod from the 1st lino to tiro
mmihir words in the 3rd lino with the result that the intervening
passage «rtr«rmw.,,rr%wnr; was omitted.
I). A ms. 1 rough! for mo hy my friend I\ Bhagavaddatta,
B. A. It is n madly written, well preserved ms., and belong* to
the longer recension.
Sism : f>{" x 2,0. Number of leave**: 112-f 12^+21=261.
Them are 3 parts. The 1st, two parts contain the 1st and the
2nd half of the A 'ir-dt>i respectively. Thu content* of tho l«fc
21 loans are tie* N'lghnnni. Number of liman 7, Character* :
Ikvniwgari, Material : paper.
Bate on f. U2r. (aie.) wfc tm t *Hft«hrrcrI ll
ttwtfr i
Scribe;— (ait\) wtStiw ft|*frirr uifarNf ftifh* it iranw
Iktn on f. iaSr, { : 210 ); (sir.) it ft% thd liNNmitwrt unWHl «m
<* ifA wfFfc %W$ i
SerilH! i «T*f#f»r ftfwtitr ffltai t Colophon
end* with the usual statement: «mrtf gw* igr He.
I)ut« on f. 2lr < *20 I r ) : sic. ft ff% H*n f wrfow-
IpWffet JTJUfi H
Nreitw : fflatom f*%# »
There is a good mm. of the Xirnk f<i in the library of II. II.
tho MahlrtijA of Ahvar. All my etlbrta to mrur* a hmn of thi* m*.
worn fruition*, m thn autlwritinx refused t« loud tho i»*. to tho
Fonjah tlimwdiy on my terms. Kv»m a copy «f tho mi. cwald not
be obtained, Hut II, II. tint MaharAja watt kind enough to lot *n*
«m the i«». On mtamintsig » fuw teat puiaagai, 1 found tint no *>t«r
viurUnU were forthcoming. It* oollnUoo wm therefor* BMwewwuty.
Besides, six mss. of the R'lghunStha Temple Library,
Jammu were collated by Principal UtttfhuW Dayal M. A; M. th L.
of the S. D. College, as far us the 12th m.dmn of the 1st chapter
of the Nirnhn, lie was good enough to phuv the result of this
collation at my disposal. On carefully examining tho critical mites
supplied by Principal Kaghubar Dayal, l did not tool any new
variants. I did not therefore fed justitiul in collating the
afresh
The., evidence supplied by the Indian mss. further supports
the conclusion, deduced from the collation of Kumpt an mss.
Thu evidence of tho European mss. was discussed at length
in my Introduction to the- Xicnkht, published by the tlx ford
University Pros in 10*20. Tin* / ut rod net .,»»< was wild mil nub in
a few years of its publication and is now mjt of print. New
readers of the Nicnktu will require information with »< ' ml »u the
principles of the constitution of the text. For their U*u« lit. the
relevant part of tiro Introduction 5» reproduced .
the Relationship of tha MSB.: two receiwtons.
The manuscripts full tit to two groups, and for the *.a!o* of
convenience and brevity, may l*e called A and B-— A r< prrwmtiug
the longer and B th<* shorter recension. Norn; of tic* mw4**cr»pt4
grouped in these two families is earlier than *. n. I i?lK Although
they have been copied form earlier manuscripts— -often with grout
labour and trouble as some of the K«riW» remark— neither of thorn
transmits the text of the Nimlia in an uninterp«hiH<d #***«♦.
Both recensions ad*l the which mtt he proved to bm an
interpolation by independent testimony— a# tin integral part
of the' text, and cannot, therefore, be the faithful ropro*
sontatives of the archetype. Moreover, Will have !«•:*; I ■* the
parifi*t«, an entire section or the eijuivaknt of n .v*?thm h44<.4
on to them. Those addition# are meaningles*. The mmmmbMf
on the Vedic stanzas quoted therein H very poor, and written
in a style quite different from that of Ya#1m. For instanco,
there can hardly he any doubt an to tli« interpolated diaraeter of
ii. 2, which is given as a constituent part of the t«it hy tha
manuscripts of both ruccn.siuu.-i. Further, the continental^ m tha
Vedic stanza in si. 7 is meaninglm and written in a different style.
The Vedic stanza, being quit® cany, require* no eiplanation.
Yftikf* gonrrally 4w* tint (‘Hiurntfuf, on VYetie t-inntn»t »imp!y
i marking I iti sfi j. y, ‘thin xtfiim H explfttmxl
hy tint inrnv ranting'. In nit 4id> m«s unto «f YftsU oomai
after m*f Vixlio hUmhh only. I?. wmiiIm thus Iks intd%iI4#, if it
iiwt fntlowfiil fmiitetfiiiUtly tt*»: Vwlia in xi. 7, llttl m tho
tot nmv »Umls it t* phrat just aftrr n very Vwlie
in xi. 8, ^ Tills in wntmiy In Y;i*kY,s nn ttm.1, It fa di?«r llint tlia
ili ml wvre frigihnlly immediately
After tin* V«tli«* st/iimns in 7. The int-i voting : : •* -• ’ an
intm jmtntinn, mut rather ;i ' Sum v *»</-, fur it <‘ *n h<> « rmity
Ttiiw in further jtr*n> <1 l.y Ilf »'.»«■' inai Dtirga, who repeats m*ry
'v'»r I »<f Yw4.?i in hi-- 'oiiiim n«a» y, i'si,i*v'4 lie in. Umv them:
addition., found th-ir noy ini-' llf text fa ilhi-totinl by
ih- !o!M\ii|b « v«ii|*!e. Th* ie i- an »u y .plot at nm in xii. 2, mu I
Vt-iii.% uh m.ird, j-imply add-,; -o' .... H«*»m
»nt«'rpoJ;i{i)|>: li.'iVi ■ 1 licl«;*v»»u> .1 |«. n«bl due th<‘- v mJ-*!* ;t short
eomnenf. Tims :nu,>. maim -rij»t ■ h- r- >r j*in following
remark i wt wdi wtw hot? wm... ...rjrttwt: »
1*‘«rth* r, «*.»**h infdn* )*:»» m,w, wJtHi, l««tng Mtpor.
fbinns, me «mnU d by tin- mb. r, «r mv nmpiiihd v. i . «->**•* of ilm-y
in the other. For example, || add 1, b;»W< ell V»J, il* till' I 550, WHM
entire seel ion, which »4 omitted by A* It b* clearly an ini« rjmlntwn
m th* r-iminentiiry on the VYdie n. iduiifd with that of
xtv. iVA with slight id tout mint
4- ■ . '• th- V* flu* daty/a <pi«to{ in
v. tf7, raud*. m full.-,.- : *4W:t4? m ni ':t -m ;Vh: umm$
ni oiv-bi-Mrr I.m.ii ; r n ■ %
AY vmsnn uf tins fa Tjrmily -‘*nip!ili.f4;
c*i4F#t if •,? 4Mi#c <tm *1 nn w>%
e;:«o, ., Jiu MMrbr i .jh': * .'it c
■Vi: ; Vlt' .fttlM. t\ tU b- ■ \x ■ . u\.. i. t, j -i
v. ■ ’{ ; i*i’ «-! m1 <i t
VnrtiMr, A, »it*ii»* a long punap la: I, I; . tpf .mtmmm,
*nr»i*n:ir: ■ ■ .
«r . ■ ' .
"Ctmiai jo *r* h*!;u' •a4.fic,.;*n' in $:in»krit Wumwt'rijjtfi. ^
I ' •• ler.f, thcM-fnr**, tiiHi boll* the vvmivmiM mmw% JhitUfuIIy
,. ,h. .,-chetvpc. Hence the question arises which ol
ZTle^ "te oLly to the original • Koth adopted the
text as given by the longer recension in his edition- without,
however, assigning adequate reasons for hi. J 1,0
w is also adopted by most of the editor* of the *«»*
text as has been shown above, does not represent tlw '’»S>"»'
It l true that often the longer recension tW VMwWu,
foraometimes passages are omitted by nceuleut. I In «>•>*»•
Bribe wander, from a particular word to the same or to a ta
TOd, occurring further on in the teat, with tlw rmult that the
intervening words are omitted. Tins plieiniinemsi ktmwn as
omiuio e* hmuxotclwto » universal and of very frequent omm
The following example illustrates this kind of mtiwsMi. In ropj-
fog the linos- 'The booh, which is rather scan*, was nil wry lately
of absolute nece»ity for the Student «* tteOrisU^ m****
above all for the Student of Adam of bt VioU.rs hymn*. »
I from the mdwt d the hr*t to tlw
„„„ and the words ’of the Christian. ..for
The same thing happened to tlw scribe of ms.
3 In copying the sentenoe ; rflfnanpm «-9r*i «r*et ' w"«-
- r r*fc kink hbeye wandered from the word
Mr in the nrat line to the earns word in the see* . . - -
i result that the words wgtml #W i awtegng were left out.
in copying N. vi. 23. etf mi we fa»er Wet i KV.
19. «Ri iretfmnmft *nn»wtf* t tlw < y t*f tht* »-r ■
to of the first lino to tlw timiUr w«4 ff» i»
eonstqueiitly the mUrreoittg word* W»
were omitted in nw, G 3.
; ’ Further in N. «. 26* UNwwtw imfc* mmmtot t
* 1 i 1 * wmrnm «i mtvt «mJU .
* wPPi mPl *
gerfhi is the first pClda of the second hemi.tieh of the ef»«. ..f
EV, III. Si, 6. Uneonwionily tto nerito wi»«*»tof®d th» >ud
m mill »nd wrote it down iramtol^v *f*
th® first pafa With th« rwnlt ti»t tlw mtertwii.g «
qrfti wwfc.,,qp**« m miming in w»* C 4. It vmm%
concluded that the
for sometimes omission® are
1. Clark, Dement qf MmtmrijfUt, p, 1.
Clttopraphy in Sanskrit Manuscripts.
* *’ >"• -i, • * *’■ t..:i j'.iij cn:!c-i
*/! l- 1 ■ i' : <•!* :i !:.■*■ >• i ■! -j 1- u1. 'ni.'t or
‘•i. All < xr**i3riiii c-x.'iiiijt!'1 of tiiu.-yraphy is luniihhotl by
TL- hi I ',<] l\
Ih»' fu’htt to’ juU'h' h" ■ ,’t jn*'1--1'}'?.- I rum tin jf *
,:S' •' i; •. " ■ . ■ ' ' 'r • .:.,i ;;
verbatim repetition of a part of tiio first )in<o.
*V ; . "»■*■? *>! nr at ftnfri grwifi . jpj
fftrar.- . .
*fw*r!f4 **'(TW?n*| 1 %% tinft f? jttf'ti sft7T«?{ %fb%u,,.
i:: ‘ !‘; 1 '• \ ’ . 1 V-
. • .. • •/, . f; -p^
«‘V
' ~ ... Mi. >
r.
J *■«%%"’■» v.-Io. ...Miv.i.m by Urn
h- • •;ut’ v ';\ro;o..v \ a J.-. » ■< -v-ry «».r»l •urriisK in
ohoptar of Tho. oniaafoii of tit fMsss&g**
i'- *:!"** S..S;}* * >* ''I *w; V rI sh?^' \V-f*k jfr
M v« tt.i, Kxv.os.!*-. nf mj.*?. <, mi <'0 n*v
tfc* following. Yfiak* ospbina fofKti ( M§k, 4, 1. II, ) m J|. ft 0,
*,ul l‘"‘ J :"-f' ■ <*«•» mm't-i by if Aijaiu, Y**kii
i w«:«i i A t ;< ;• N, \ f, >*:. #mm mwmt wbiob i«
r,,uu;' '5 ' ^ i-«-‘ ‘ f '4wViis:y Vv i.o k{«oUU^n
i ill *i*(, T f ill t’ ;l X **4,^ \ l hU?H9 \ 4'Y ri %
Htufig ^ '“r;t T v*-*> ^yf x]^ i
inr wmib osi to fr**m MMvbM » tb« td uw
bollogofthMr ferdgo to M® pvtoUet, jol if Hit tost rfB bt
tittHMH!, " ! ?:.<< i i-.-i v‘- •MtOf ftVMII » N. *<i§ |
vmM lat^ti Yi*l* is on iB®®#rtii§tiiy* JUi bbli
if in -,il - >' S' ...\ :< ,
I #,
n
if
##
Now Jet ns examine A. The majority of the manuscripts of
A belong to a period later than those of B. Thus not mto of them
has preserved the old spelling, while most of the Bins*, retain
tin's peculiarity, i. e.
of writing \ as 1/ as md for
$ » */«t »» »,
>» */l It tw ,* .1#
V for * „ «%rrt „ whmrr
®°me of the A MSS. divide the into the
so-oalled thirteenth and the fourteenth chapters, while them of |f
intoono cimpu'r -*■
. , n,h“ alrea^ bfen Poi"lo<i o»t Unt A contains an olwim,,
.nterpokfaon in N. vi. 5 and an amplified version of rr. .„t
» k there am shorter passage. «,„t,.r,,|
ttreoghouttho book whiol. am omitted by B and are »n,|Wct»,| to
be interpolations. One very fertile and insidious wire,. „f Interim,
lations is supplied by. Yaska's e,v» method of giviZ „ IS
explanation. He does not content himself with one derivational, „t
goes o^ adding delation after derivation of a siogh, word till the
o a list of probable, pesaible, and even faneiful Hymologirs it
.fed In many cm* interpolator, found it ,p, - ... ...
dorable number of snob additions, while I) has
am ft few sample*:
H.6. A reads i ^ t Pit at $mm v i
INrniftwf. .
B reads-, f*> wnm* » .
e two derivations are omitted.
*•* Aread’: . ^ "W. « ^
B reads* $i*4 **4^ I*; |
A reads : pshp* ,
B rends t i
\ u»
N. ii. \ r -i.l •: vnfeRM \imt~fmvnm t:wt j
II wfinr* p«;wwi! firtf i
N, ii . 4‘J. A tv.’nB : asm 5^ q*>Ffnr sw»r smfir t f!«rs*mfir*rn i
i-H.-'i-i irit.it in-iAr i
H r*-'uiH : mm tf* g*nsr m mmt usf* i fcmim totmtppk
N» in. 8. A r< vl : 'uiFm.F'ir .t F in r nMisfowir vi-F-itt-r Wviftvot
•m. iif-r .f ni.f -xr;..u .j ii-r...
Ji m* ftf-t 4rarmf<4snr w«»ftfii anwfn«t>
«; <• itf i irj.u a A-f
N. lii. i **• A !•••.:<.' •: '.K-F'IW'J: i ■ F j - ?*i t -*.’f : •rf«r:?-N’f-'-T (, rj/jt:.,.
B MIMirsfaW: l
N. i . . A )V‘uM: 4-t *tt vtnn ton* af
~4wk i fawnr min i
iJr«-i»dB; h\ w* torn i firvnff fortfcr infill
i ’ ’ ' : : •■ i >•' ■ • •• ; iri': ! i,- s
I' - ’■>',*< f***'-' , &*'„ in fill ifH«<r|<n!filiu|j.
J,,!' '■• <’.■ •', :•■! ’ iwi in ii.-- lir. i
N ’.i 1 1 1 • I i.vnr h.'y "i-.> fin- » f
' '• . ■- vm* ;• >ri > -i' ft^fT lir r i li.f-n ><}' vfrfir, lint
‘I" 1' r '» A ■ :» nnU' r <<l' f'tr! Ilf liiMvt ><j;
torn III? H?»y« ; SfWfif Imfinpal.
TM . ’.vnuM hi," h-.-u Jiir-iur.l il ih.- r«\*ttliu:;;
■ ■'' A r< '}.«■• .*■ hi ' fh- t-ri'nh'il.
H. Hi. 16. A r«wln : *i*t*tr |W f*fi* i n# *wfir
•I! 11 V* II
ii r<-.i<!H : »ntsn fa fw il U II
N, Hi. 13. A rrsih: Mlm#*...*? i Min vwm, i IM mil
lirmfin: t
N.lv. ii. Artndu: i *w*t flffofnrifc i «nAfwnMw
{4mm *
II nf’tiJh : t i
N. tv. UK A mmm%t mvgmft,,,
M, r- . i;;. A tvijfb: fmwff: f<4rft^mr: jmm m I
B tv Jitir. : |r*tW: ftmt m I
xc
N. iv. 15. A reads : m :Tt |N
it i mm'i i
B reads: *«rr swftm i w 7*mU w \ *
K. iv. 19. A reads: 7# w Wi to ' *'*,!*4t *,,<f
* . . . Si.Sl. *
I
B reads : ^ n sr*w ' »w t*\*%*m 1
N. v. 3. A reads: *r wrrawirfa *»» *r<wm n i
B reads: <riwftfb V <fl »
N. v. 12. A reads: tpmtrft f#ssir#r n»a*rft i
B reads: ^smcrfr i
N. v.2C. A reads: fagr i «pn?t aww’fifo nr i ♦****«
srrsfjrr'Wfl; t
B reads: -mm t Wf^Mi •wq'iW-t 'if t
N. vi. 8. A reads: fmwwfmm m ir -tr i
B reads: fjmWwrfaw m w 1
N. vi 16. A reads; wnro wfaro»Sftft wmr>h* ff« *< •
B roads ; mmn mmmmU iU # »
N. vi. 33. A reads: €iwh f%« i i f «i 4t!>5t4 **wr*»r i
Broads:
N. vi 32. A reads: m f«^.T « ****** *»» w>
B reads: y* toil m '.mi if...
N. vi 33. A reads: %r?wMi nwriMf iimtk-!! «f
Breads: •wfi wimfm nmrnimt «? *»#'*■•
¥w m i
Instances mi^ht ini muHij*lh'dt hut tlw td«in.- «>
to show that A has been much mere tmifwivi vtr.U than !i
Fortunately, as has \mu said al*m.«, Uur/:t r**j>-.iis «-'»vry
'word of the Nirtikta in his commentary, sa lint ti»- t* u • f ti«
Nirukta in tm can bo rcjmaiuecd from Id-- mure aim.
This commentary therefore serves the <4 \% umm^uia df
tho NimUa and nupjdies valuable information ah'.nt th* '^u4d^-n
of the text in its authors time, hurt's «!**•-•. o-.f tha
pcmJiifltt us an integral j>art *4* thv Xu-uktH, in u< t L< i, < v-, a
unaware of its existence. Thu-* Ins ntmy »*«■.•> th<‘
text of the Nirukta, set current before tin midnien of ih<> uq,
h urther, it derives great value from the fact that Durga displays
eritjcal judgment in the adoption of readings in the text, while
giving variants and adding critical notes on them. For example
m pt. 2, he reads but gives gtrn m a variant, &ddin<»'
mpr. ,
Again, in N. i. 12, he rends dflfriwft but gives as
a variant, adding mm nr# mfc ^«m^r ,
Again, hi N. Hi. U, he remarks : srfa# *r pw
81 mprnm felt i mk mz
rnmrn *jgfer feiwfNft i
# Again, in X. iii. 21. ho reads aiferrftr but gives wfeutr as a
variant, adding : w* ***** pforrwrrftft | ^ ,
Again, in K. iv. 1*4, he mute if: but gives *mw as a variant
adding : wn*sft rgifc** m; , ; ,
Agair, In X. vi. 2, he remarks : feir nr pw %%r§iwr «mr 1%
«5r r**r* i '
Again, in X. vi. 4, ho reads wwrw*; but gives «***nm and
«femr**as variantK. ' ' "
Again, in N. vi. C, ho rend* pw hut gives #>iw as a variant
adding ; urn* j 1 qtm&ftt f wr*wrr> J
Again, in Is. vi. 21, he remarks : egwfe nwvrwi t
pfei nirrww wflunft fe i* vtrffo , ,
fn m
Again, on N, vi, 39, he remarks: wmm n moftm . »»
«nws»imr: 1 adr im% 1
Tids.Hh.nvs that Durga took pains to ascertain the correct
readings and has handed down a sort of critical edition of tl»«
AhVv/./o, uh it existed in his time.
Tltriif) stages of interpolations.
^ We have thus manuscript materials which belong to three
distinct periods,
, . , 0) u> j* »'• lbe commentary of Durga, written before the
addition of the /.anVi«pi.v anti embodying the whole text of the
AW to, ivprmiitv the earliest period, i. e. about the thirteenth
century a, p.
(2) B, i. e. the manuscripts of the shorter recension, represents
a period later than D,— when the parirfutm were added, but not
divided as yet into different chapters, and when the old orthography
was still prevalent. ,
(3) A, i. e. the manuscripts of the longer recension, represents
a still later period when the paris'upzs had been divided into
chapters and the old orthography had gone out of use.
A collation, of these three different recensions Indicates that
three distinct stages of interpolations in the Nirukta can be clearly
traced. For example, let us take a passage in N. i. 4. On
collating D, B, and A, we find that the reading of D has been
expanded in B, and that of B in A.
N. i. 4. D reads : »rrei4fhr8[4 ^yrffcfcr 'ijarenj, i 1
i g .
B reads : wei4fiift4 Jfyrfcte i wwv wrwrt wrf-
iQ^ihir it j »
$w<wlRs<»glw«iffote \ fwwts fi$ i
5 ***
A reads : wwr4fhfit? *yn*n^ i wwHb «pwm t went
, . ' \ i l funwri
i g *&4t .
Another example for these three stages is supplied by N. ix, 2,
as follows:
D reads : wih wtrwnr: i e*ter weir Mil
m dt fiSrah <8t4m$ft*!f ......
B reads: writ *mm: i w$m nil
witdtegrgw . «lt mi
wit 4tegr 4te*r i *wwww i www sp# fffci *wfc i
n i w&w wiflr it * «
*w> wl ......
A reads: wit wnwnRr: i 9wr u % u «—
. .wftitefrgi. . # m i
stsstT ategT 39 fr vi 4tafr i guftrifr vwikkiii i
i ffcd nwteHh m i liter wrurarur mfaw m i ftvwwftfo j w%
«uwra i Tint suronw: i wpter wt% u * u
N, v, 4, I) roadM * wft *f®*rr i ym m*m: i
B raw Ih ■. raft wjjw^ wiftw i qifa mtk \ wA fw« mmm *
N. V. 2X I) rtirttln: w «5t wwm: wwrr* t
flf WWl H U «
rm> 18 *. iw w WTOf: 4WOTt I
f If wavan i *wfavft«i »
•w*jrf*f »n*rn»p^3|r «
n wnwzm w& » n it
MB, 0 I n^r*.;» 8 with B ..-xchjA that tho I««t imowwmwrti vft
h omittwi.
Jf, vi. 3. Drd»i
N. vi. 8.
B reads : ?«pr: I
^ dtawrgr sifaongr £}wwt$t i
f a t ar^r jpftirn^ i
B reads: ^rais«<ii ?wr wflqw?rF ti * it
B reads: gw i $qr vgfori wwMt H « n
N. vi. 24. D reads : niw srcRpfr w#?r i
A reads : n$fr wwrdt w?#?r i i
B omits it altogether,
N. vi. 28. B reads: »pw %55.. ■*&* gw ggpg I
B reads : ww ftw . gw fegtw j %ptr mrfii-
; i wfft#wr« iw'im «n»pf i
Parallel instance of Servius, commentator of Virgil.
x ThUtthe stage8of interpolation at different period* can be
traced. The principle of the ' best mauuscript ’ is obviously iimppli.
Tn lmfthlS CaS1en°r-n!f f the manu«oripts can be called ib> \mt.
All that is available is the best manuscript of each family, and the
best plan, under the circumstances, would !*> to iilattf all th«
three families side by side. Fortunately it is polsil.
for the successive interpolations from one family to mother Mt*
invariably the amplifications of the text of a shorter m. n.iori,
and are thrust between sentences wherever the text could bo ml
enlarged with impunity, as, for instance, in nmh injvj,»„ .jM.
mmbor of etymologic and attritomg U*m ell to ,
7^ "K“SlK<I L!U! mkhm "r “»K* ‘■‘■•“"•■mt.ry
of tho manuscripts of the Nirnhta, although Bnrvo/*
aentary is very important for supplying such valuable
ory ,°j tJl° t(iXfc of tIl« Nirnkttt, it cannot #trit*Uv
shorter °f ?* Thu rrhul
of h W th\. ?nger reeen8l<m »» shown by th«, lt»c
^iaZT brackets' whM5i* contain the additional „r
the lomrer »»™. whib tlw rolatio,, 0f the Bh„r J.r
i. SLSEfi* TfV by ***•*» a„
1 ,by Lot‘n Tlw tut ,.{
mows & similar threefold amplifier
ion I thin Ir +K* **V **? ^lng P°llitwi! % Tldlo
* Ithlnk the text Of the Niruk^ reproduced fY*m
aadosely anitis juni|>|0 to nwlore
it with iho help of the present materials. I have collated thirty-
seven manuscripts myself, and in addition have taken into account
the evidence of fourteen manuscripts collated by Roth, eight hv
the editor of the Nimlin in Bib. lnd„ and six by Principal
Raghubar Dayal as stated above. Thus, directly and indirectly,
tho evidence of sixty five manuscripts is available for this odition.
1 doubt if any useful, hitherto unutilised ms. of the Nirutea
will now ho forthcoming. The text may, therefore, be regarded
as more or loss settled.
The present text is in the main identical with iho text, which 1
constituted at < >xford, and which served as the basis of my English
translation. But as a result of the collation of Indian mss,
this text is somewhat further developed than that used for the
translation. There aw certain variations in detail, see for example,
line i\ m page 3.ri. Thus tin* present text differs from the basis of
my translation although the difference is not considerable. This
may servo to show Bat existence <>£ the differnee until such timo as
I may be able to publish a revised edition of the translation based
on tbs final text.
The text is followed by Appendix L Parallel passages from
the NmMikths tlm Hrtimwwn, the P^Uidtlkhym, tins BrkuldmMtJ,
the Aifftnlhifnifi, the MnfMtlyjn, the Arthm’iMm of Kaufalya
and other works ot Vedie and Classical Sanskrit are compared
with the text of the Xirukn. The Appendix I will ho useful
for the history of t\m Xirnka, One could sec at a gkneo the
extent to which Yaska is indebted to bis predecessors and the
influence, exercised by him, on his successors. It will also bo
useful in enabling one to estimate the originality of Yaska's
contribution.
It was formerly proposed to add Apiwndix II, containing the
hitherto unknown anti unpublished commentary of Mahes'vara on
the A <n-k<t. But as tb- text of the Ntntkftt is already very much
delayed and tie,* addition of Appendix II would require consider*
ubl«j time, the publication of tin? commentary is being withhold for
the pivot.
Commentators of Yaska.
AUbmgh, from nn early period, Yaska's work has boon
recognised as one of iho most important mtmtym by the orthodox
R»
tradition of literary India, he, unlike P^ini,
commentators. This does not moan that he had few Mowers or
that his speculations did not dominate the thought of succeeding
generations. On the contrary, he has been acknowledged to he
the pre-eminent authority on etymology. Hence, at iwt sight,
it seems rather inexplicable that his work should have been com-
mented upon by so few people. One reason of this paucity w that
Yaska’s work itself is a commentary and not an iodepandant
treatise, hence it did not stand in .need of much elucidation.
Secondly, it is written in classical Sanskrit pros®, and, notwithstand¬
ing its somewhat archaic and terse stylo, is easily ^ intelligibly to
the reader as compared, for instance, with the aphorisms of J &$mi ,
consequently there was not much demand for further comment.
Yet four commentators, at least, are known to hate alnoidatad
Yaska’s work.
(1) Ugra is mentioned as a commentator on the Nimkm by
Aufrecht in his Catalogue CaUtlogorum,1 But no other information,
about his personality, the character of his work, and the time when
he lived, is available. No reference is made to him by any of tbo
other writers in the same field.
. A ms. in the Library of the Asiatic Society of Bengal is
entitled ‘Ugra’s commentary on the Nirnlta It is, however, not
Ugra’s hut Durga’s commentary. In writing the name of Durga,
the letter D was accidentally omitted by the scribe, i. e. Bhagvnd*
durga was written Bhagvad-urga. This Urga became Ugra by
metathesis. The cataloguer never looked at the commentary. Ho
did not even read other colophons, otherwise he would not
have committed such a blunder. This misspelt name of Durga
appears as Ugra. I suppose it was ibis ms., which served an the
source of Aufrechts’ information.
(2) Another commentator is Skandasv&mm, mentioned by
rarS.jayajvan in his commentary on the Nigha#lui^mmm wnfew
srro.. .fttaur wfr srtfrwgWs
mmw twwgwro i «w pnf# w wm>
fotaufr \ m mwrm& i.„. hm-
1, Hw» llil*. I»4, «tl., vwl. i, |*p. 2-1,
a. am, up, eit. p. 13. mmmnulMty m i$m I- 1
I. Trivandrum M»n#krH 5b*n«* No. 1. 1*. M,
i Thu NiruJa*, Jiib. I»«i. mi. *oS. I. p. 43.
ft. Op. «ii, val. L p. UW.
4
mm yfo 1 DevarSja’s comment rm the word
aftimNgh. II. 11. is the -following:—' zm*m, ^frfir»%*r w; »
I Samas'raim’s edition of the commentary of nwaraja
is capable of improvements. Max Muller's nifi. of Tktvnr.tjn a
commentary reads for z* of Samas'raroi. It is clear however
that Sayanacarya is posterior to Dcvarlja, who therefore could not
have quoted from the Dhatmrtti of the former.
The above mentioned quotation of the DhiHuvrtti also occurs
in the PurusaMra, a commentary on the Dnlm hy
muni, as follows:— » m to* l
WTgi’er trwil1 2 3 4 * 6 7 8 » This comment is written
on verse 136 of the Dcnvtt, quoted by J )ovar«ija. It is therefore*
very probable that Devaraja’s quotation of the JfhritPVi'ft it
borrowed from the Pxtrumhlm. Devariija will t herefore Ut 1al»-r
than the author of the Pummlsim. The lower limit of the Pnrnm*
kora can be easily fixed for Hemacandm is quoted thm? times:—
(1) qfewt yft wNwt tote wm** \
(2) #nr^fir torwip® «
(3) qrpwftfit tnwyy;9 t
The upper limit of the Purmahlm can also I#j fixed with
certainty for it is quoted by Ssiyaijiicarya In hi*
(1) "$$ ?p| 3R xfawtorrs n *wA t
(2) iiswst w...f§t sppWPft t
(3) jz *rat..*w w* urafitw: p^’ tH
The second quotation is found in the j«u‘ !; h-d t st, ii
ioliows: — 5sw zm trow i w® wf xww w i—
1. Sfcyana’s commentary on BV. I, 62. 3. Ah®, mt, .Max MwtWs i!»-l
edition, IV, CXXXIII.
2. The Nirukta, Bib. Ind. ed, 1,280,
3, Trivaadrnm Sanskrit Series No, 1. p, 98,
4, Triyandrom Sanskrit Series Na L p. 22.
6. Op. oit. I. 24.
6. Op. cit. L 37.
7. Quoted by Gapapatis'astrl in op. dfc, p. HI.
8. Op. cit. p. 6L
(d) Devarfija quotes thp PadamaftjaH in his commentary
on the won! ^rntr*— («ie), ipitr fps^s% i srai w i ftwwr*nli
ifwrypylftwf wmft i ««(N»wiwwww^ iwywHRfa i %»r «wt
*fwfat ftww i
Haradatta, the author of the Padamanjarl is also mentioned*
Harad&tta was the son of Padmakumlra, a younger brother of
Agnikamlra, and a pupil of Apar&jita. The PadamafLjarl is a
commentary on the well-known Kfirfikl and later than the Mak3r
bh&syapradtpa of k&iyyata, who is mentioned by the author of the
^ Sm^hrdawmarhgraha, The Padarmujatl is assigned to c. 1100
’ A. B. by Prof. Bclvalkar in his Systems of Sanskrit. Grammar .
Devar&ja therefore must be later than the 1 1th. century A. I),
(e) Bevaraja also quotes Bharatasvamin: — fjwcfaprt
nr: i »t$rr i
In his introductory remarks, Bevaraja mentions a Bharata-
svtain as a commentator of the Veda. The quotation shows that
Bharatasvftmm belonged to the fcJatnaveda and must have therefore
written a commentary on that Veda. A ms. of the commentary
of Bharatasvftmin on the Samavoda is mentioned by Burnell in his
Sanskrit mss* m the. Palme, at Tmjtm*. The commentary of
Bharota was written in the reign of king Etltna of the Hernia
dynasty. King Hiima reigned at Pevagiri from 1272,8 — 1310
A. D. The commentary is therefore to be assigned to the end of
the 13th century. Bevaraja is therefore later than the 13th
century. Hut as ho is quoted by Bayaqiicarya, he is earlier
than the middle of the 14th century A. B, Ho may therefore be
assigned to the beginning of the 14th century.
Bevaraja also quotes one Burga*. This Burga however »
not the commentator of Yftska hut a commentator of the
Ktllnntrmritmpilthn, the standard work of the Kiitantra School of
grammar. This Burga m quoted by Hemacandra and is assigned
to the Bill century A. P\
. I. Sgh. 1, H. . "" . . .
3. n« Xiruhat, m. lint. wl. I. 147,
a. tip. sit. pp. i. IT 4, 340. 3 It, SIS nUt.
4. Th« AVaAf a, tiih. 1«4, ml t 8».
5. lVf« nu.t nthmcti? hitmitnrr, tort I. J». 11, Cti 1873.
8. 7'At .VmiAJa, lilt. e*i. ji, i, ll’J.
7. Ifelvftiktr, Hyttm* t>J Hmmkrit (tmmmun p, 87.
(3) But the most important of all these commentators is Durga.
He seems to be later than Devarajayajvan who is familiar with tho
then extant commentaries on the Vedas, the JSFighnnfu ^ and the
Nirukta, and who does not mention Durga in the long list of the
authorities used by him for the purpose of his own work. Although
a conclusion based on the argument of silence is not cogent, yet in
this particular case, it is justified to assume that Durga is not refer¬
red to because he was posterior to, or a contemporary of, Dovanljn*
The latter made an exhaustive study of the commentaries on tho
ffighanfii aud the NiruHa and could not have ignored the very
important work of the former. Durga would also be later than
Skandasvamin. Durga’s commentary is published, and has super¬
seded the works of his predecessors. His work is important for two
reasons : (1) he is a later commentator, and therefore represent*
a fuller development of the traditional interpretation of the
NiruTcta; (2) the very fact that it lias survived at the cost of
earlier commentaries indicates its importance. We shall therefore
examine his work somewhat in detail.
Date of Durga.
It has already been pointed out that in all probability Durga
is posterior to, or a contemporary of, Devarajayajvan, and therefore
later than the beginning of tho 14th century a. j>. However,
Durga’s upper limit can be determined almost with certainty,
A manuscript1 of his commentary in tho Bodleian Library is
dated 1387 A. ». The date is genuine and is accepted as uueh by
[Professor A. B. Keith.* The manuscript was copied at Bhrgtilq*
etra in the reign of Mahfeajg&--Durga8irfihav»jaya. Thus he could
not be later than 1887 a. ». It is not definitely known m to
which particular site was represented by Bhfgukpim but probably
it is to be identified with the present Broach.® As Durga wrote
Ms commentary in a hermitage near Jammu, a place not easily
accessible in the absence of modem means of eomrauateatioiw,
the migration of the ms. of his commentary to Bhfgukptra
I. MS. Wilson 478.
it, Catalogue qf Sanskrit Manuscript, in (he JMlmn ddhwrg » f*t»
3. Se* The Imperial Gaatteer of Iadi* Vet, IX p. 18.
I. MM. WtlMH m.
% 'i’itn SSirvM*, If. 14*
3. C»iaw»uf»ry m *fc* It i*. |4*
4, ou Itv. lit 63. Cl. WK lad, «diUoa of tto JNMU* T#t tt»
0. N. fit 3.
Durga’s commentary is important for it repeal® every word of
Yaska, thus the text of the Nirukta in toto could bo reproduced
from Durga’s work alone. As none of the manuscripts collated by
me is older than the fifteenth century, Durga supplies therefore
evidence of a very valuable character for the textual criticism of
the Nirukta. The number of variants attributed by Durga to hi*
predecessors and his frequent remarks that the text is corrupt and
that the right reading is to be discovered,— all such ea/wa I have
pointed out in my notes, — indicate that there Isas been no unbroken
tradition with regard to the handing down of the text, of the
Nirukta.
Further there seems to have been some sort of a revival of the
study of the Nirukta in the neighbourhood of Jammu in Durga'*
time, for it seems difficult to imagine that in an isolated place like
Jammu, Durga sat down to write his commentary simply for tlm
love of writing a commentary. It is more reasonable t o .nupj
that Durga accomplished this task in order to meet the demand
for a good text, elucidation of obscure passages, and amplification
of Yaska’s arguments, a demand which a revival of tin; «tudy *»f
the Nirukta had called forth. The examination of the mnnimcidpt
of Durga’s commentary, mentioned above, lend.*; one to Im
conclusion that Durga did not live to complete his work ami that
he himself wrote his commentary up to the uid of the Hlb
chapter only. This is indicated by a comparison of colophon/* in
the manuscript which, at the end of the 7 th- 1:1th chaptora,
numbered as 12-17 by Durga consecutively from dm five chapter*
of the Nighmtu, are as follows;
(1) At the end of the 7th chap, on f. 50 r. it |r#wiw; »
(2) ' » » 8th ohaP- on f. 70 v.
«kap* on f. 86 v. « spwkt i
I?
* ■ 10th chap, on f. 1 12r. bw.
11th chap, on f. 132v. u i pwbrf 4*^.
«jr?:
wwwt n * v
A comparison of these five colophons shows that the IPs* bmr
do not contain any reference to Durga by name nor to his honorific
titles, which fact implies that they were written by Duzga himadf,
m
white that at tho end of tho I lth chapter was added by some
disciple, who speaks of Durga im an t'mlrytt and addresses him an
hhmjtwnL Durga could not have appropriated these titles himself
unit* ho was very vain. Another point in favour of the fifth
colophon being written by a person other than Durga b that while
the first four colophons «ty that such and such a chapter has come
to an end, tho fifth remarks that such a podn of that chapter has
come to an end. The colophon at tho end of tho 1 lth chapter is tho
final inscription and as such should have been placed at tho end of
tho 12th chapter, whwo no such description is found ; the colophon
there, on f. 150 r., being if mym » This leads one to
tho conclusion that Durga himself wrote his commentary up to tho
end of tho 11th chapter, whoso colophon was added by a disciple
who also wrote tho commentary on the 12th chapt er, and faithfully
refrained hhnsclf from adding tho name of Durga in tho colophon
at the end of tho 12th chapter. MS. Mill 112, dated a. ». 1839,
and described in the CnUdoynea uf Snndu'it Mantmripts in the
Bodleian Library by Koita,1 also preserves tho final inscription at
the end of the 1 lth chapter, white on f. 123 v., at the end of tho
12th chapter it simply nays « ®mm H It is also to ha
noticed that in this manuscript ns well, the word mlhytlya, only
i§ used in the earlier colophons while pwhi makes its appearance
id those at tho end of the lltii ami I he 12th chapters. Another
point of minor importance may also lm adduced in this connection,
t, f. the manuscripts have the following n'toku at the cud of tho
12th chapter.
unr *r$r i
uw fubpr «
As Durga is shown to be a hermit, to ascribe these verses to him
will be highly inappropriate.
Dr.rya and the pnmbVta,
Both the published editions of Durga’a commentary regard
the commentary on tho portions of the 13th chapter sot an integral
part of Iterga’M work. But the nm. Wilson 475, dated 1387 A. i»„
and ms. Mill 142, dated IRii'J a. ik, do nut contain th«i eommentery
on the I lth chapter. In both Uw*« manuscripts the commentary
i. ¥*4. U, p. IW.„
is completed at the end of the 12th chapter and the ms. Mill
1 42, expressly s&ys tlmt/ tslis work is fimslisd* H it
Moreover, the 13th chapter was not added to the Nirukta by
Durga’s time, as is proved by his remark in the introductory part
of his commentary :
set w ma wraftw? 1
i swiira: «
‘And this ( the Nirukta ) is its ( the NigUntu’s ) amplified
commentary consisting of twelve chapters whose first sentence is
“a Hat has been handed down by tradition"/ Hence the commen¬
tary on the 13th chapter was written at a later period and attributed
to Durga by some disciple or follower of his.
(4) Barbarasvamin is mentioned as an old commentator of the
Nirukta by MahesVara. Aufreoht is not aware of his existence.
All the mss. of MahesVara’s commentary, discovered up till now,
have the reading Barbara, bat I doubt the genuineness of this
reading. I think Barbarasvamin stands for Skandaav&min.
There is however a Varavara mentioned as a commentator of
Qm. This information is contained in the following passage:*—
tary was entitled BSabodhini as well as GUdrtlmarivjmlmlljnktl
The author Varavara was a pupil of S'ailan&tha, a follower of
Ramanuja, and lived in a. d. 1370. See the S'dstmmuktdmii
series, no. 25.; Eanchi edition, 1906.
(5) Another commentator is MahesVara, n nut,- of whoso
commentary I discovered at the Government Library of Sanskrit
MSS. at Madras, A complete Palm leaf ms. of MalienVaniV
commentary, written In Malyalam characters exists in the
Lalchand Library, attached to the D, A. V. College, Lahore,
The Baroda Central Library too contains a fragment of the com¬
mentary. This fragment comes up to the end of the 1st chapter
of the Nirukta. only. I have collated all the three mss. for my
forthcoming edition of the commentary.
MahesVara is unknown to Aufireeht, as his name is not
mentioned as a commentator of the Nirukta in the €oto% m
OMlymm. He, ho«™r, appear, to be lato Uum Dturg.. A.
•epuafced from the latter by several centuries. To call Tennyson an
ancient poet, at present, would be atrocious although Shakespeare
may be so described. The idea that a person is ancient, is
generally associated with the lapse of a few centuries. It will
not, in my opinion, be far from truth to assign Mattes' vara to the
lClh century A. D.
Acknowledgment of help.
It is my most pleasant duty to thank my former teacher,
Mr. A. (1 Wool nor M. A. (Oxon.); 0. I. E., Principal of the
Oriental College, Lahore; University Professor of Sanskrit; Dean
of University instruction etc, etc. for many valuable suggestions.
Mo has been kind ouough to include the present volume in the
Panjab University Oriental Series. I have also to thank my
friend P. Bhagavad Datta B. A. Bupcrintendont of the Research
Department of the IK A. V. College, Lahore, for drawing my
attention to the Hdhkrtdtl, the commentary of Yis'vari'jpacArya,
who attributes a hitherto untmecd quotation of the Ntrukta
5
(p, 61. line 18.) to the S'rutd of the Bhillavis and for partly
correcting the proofs of several chapters. My thanks are also duo
to the Manager of the Nirnaya-sagara Press, Bombay.
When I undertook the present task, 1 had no idea of the
labour involved in it. Nor will the general reader have any
adequate notion of the time and labour spent in producing the
present volume. The word to word collation of thirty mvm mm
can be appreciated by such persons only as have done some critical
editing themselves. Apart from mechanical labour, it will not \m
generally realised how much hard thinking is often necessary for
the proper punctuation of the toil, Several sentence* arc
unintelligible simply for want of proper punctuation. A judicious
employment of a comma or a full stop removes the difficulty and
makes the sense quite clear. To put a comma or full stop may look
like a trivial matter in itself. But it is not so. It often means
very hard thinking. Division of several knotty sentences, r. ,j, lines
1-2 on p. 28 has cost me hours of concentrated thought. But
I do not grudge the time and labour. I would do it over again, if
necessary. And my ample reward will Ixi to know that the present
edition has made the study of the Nirnkkt easier even to n m«»)J
extent.
^ result of ten year’s constant work in embodied in thin
edition. It is yet far from perfect. No one is more cormcioua
of its defects than myself. It is capable of further improvement*.
All genuine criticism will, therefore, be most wtdeome. But there
III.
wt
14 tsRiwft
... ii
ii srnrrtr
... ii
|o t(ii%A4NiffTfir •••
... ii
IV. ng#s«*n*r:
1 %rfe: tiifcr
... n
1
... ii
1 ttfihn*# w& ***.
... !H
V. ifipitStfWs
*im
mm.
If1*?, w . — — .. -
f «W f|iW
... 1H
i iwfff! fffw
... IH
1 ilftw* tfiflf
... IH
i itTwhi; ffl'ft
... 11
M 8^W|8|r^
... II
8 t|T^
... 11
I. srsnrrswrrqr:
*m\k tntraifif
tiintfrainflti^
i wtfcftiK
1 ign^lr^qm^ ...
8 ftrotipfw^ **•
t titpirt ... ...
1H *W«»w48WfNl|;
it tiftttrowr ^mmvkvm, . . .
► '"■.* ' " . ' . -.a .
it «,fwiw«cr ... ...
i^«r4r»ww
, 3 » . . .
IL
1 1WNwri^ftw ... .»
VPt
. It
. It
. It
. It
. It
. It
. 1«
. |H
. |*
%%
m
81
m
88
81
t«
f«
ft
8%
It
It
H*
II, fa#^S‘«W:
wnm
18 WWtVTWWM Wttpni
1*1 dlirfistfffjjft Wi«i
it ftfWhwi
I < fl%Ww*l8(
tttfoittq,
lftfWfWP| •••
II %wWl8H.
U 8ify#8"ifH, ...
18 •••
flTl TaSl if IL hLU-LI 1 II
Ilf IllWIf I"NI 2
l» ««Ww|
III, npft*«swwt
f? . m. . it .
| IpwWIlfwIwWII^ * **
1 PlfWI
. . jifc . . . .
.#♦ *
* # »
4
♦ •
1$
il nWvf|
l|
*« * . *v ■ .
IH |HWf«W|
• * *
ft*
trgsr
HI
'll
H|
H|
H|
H8
H8
. HH
, Ht
, HI
... Ht
... I*
... 81
••• 81
... 11
... 88
... It
■•• in
... It
M
... |t
.<* It
h OT* mn . i
a ajwnipajarr ... ... i
is
is
VII. mutsmw
ifoftWTSROT
5? jrarsfnpCT hot: ...
S HmifSwOT
v ^hrcftOT
^ ^OTT:
c ^SOTHT HRKOT^W^
So pjpnftft
si ot^?ih^H5t
is 0w?ntfMOTC^ -*•
\\ ^rerrat
sa srfir: .
n«tra%p: .
^ WOT: .
VIII. zmts^mi
W
, ns
, is5*
. ns
. n*
. ns
. H**t
. ns
T'*t/e
JLJnLi
nariitPOTW;
ss
v\ *%# ...
X. ’fswfcswrw
i srawOTOT iprw:
1 wnp
» fp:
A If:
* V*'
***>,. _.„n»
IS Kirwwft:
n %w *rftt
Wi
S S ftr5:
ss «wn .
sc impfc
S* S^TOT:
Si^c
nc
ns
s*i
its
!••
1*1
1*S
1*|
1*1
f*f
1*S
It*
1**
1*«
V*S
1<»
U1
1<S
US
»s s
1H0
SS wf%wf
... 1C*
s jfwmrfr; ...
#•» ,
s hstost: ...
.40
% # *
1HS
Sc iW:
... 1«H
SpS: ’
» * *
IMS
*1 S*|:
... ICS
is OTt
...
# * *
1MV
** *#*.
... 1C*
s»wiir: ...
...
••*
v*:*.
** fHWfs ...
XL «svnrsftsiOTW5
... ICC
SS HCTPfHOT
...
*♦ *
ims
SS HOTHigHTOT:
...
**»
IMS
* Hfcl: .
. . IS*
JUL ffWlIT JWW *
*
]
IMS
*
s* arm*
... Ill
... !SS
i iwwfFwwrw wnw
s* sp»
... ns
S
.#. .
....
SMS
nwfatTi ,,.
... IS*
S H*fOT* ...
* * *
* * *
IS*
S* SPPft
... tss
S HISOT: ...
f # #
...
SSI
SS •rtW't: ...
. .. ns
sswrr
9m*
» ** *
SSI
sh «nm ...
... IS*
ss *nftsw* ...
#«•
« # *
SIS
SS OTS{ .
... ISC
ISHOTOTfr ...
***
• # *
IS*
SS
... ns
ss pm*
« * *
« *#
Us
WVw^i » * * to*
... !**
ss hot
*##
* * *
III
|s s*fw®r ...
... S*1
SC whWOT ...
*#*
*««
SS*
*s %
... 1.1
SS OTP ... "
♦ #'#
• ##
lie
*S *W
... m
Ssppfif ...
*** *
• •§
m
ss *»# #*#
... I**
. . .
All, IP^ffPRIW:
If*! #fk*i;i
is*
I nWr ...
• iff
... 3®| V3 ftrar ftsTRT:
if i
I mu
... |<»» ff fw:
» • *
ifi
... |oe : VI .
* * «
ifi
il wfair .
... s*%\ v« *rvfV «rr5^r®r
* * *
iff
if «r m
... no Appendix I t
i» ^ .
... f 11 1 wmm<
If®
1 1 ffcwiR: ...
... 111! i Ww^tltrrfao ...
. » «
Ifi
if
... Ii| ; | ursaefto .
»• * #
|Mo
i<*
... lif] « frfil’arsrrsmrsro
♦ * «
I’ll
- ■ ■ ^i'*-] h o ...
* * *
l’*.f
|l **If: .
... in ; i
# m
|M®
1 1 W%WT: .
... |1«, » dftrfrwWDifiTo ...
***
|M®
Iiirarr:
••• luj < ^mqfwanifmfiTo ...
*•*
|H«
f % mmu. .
... HI <*. ^^wwoiftro
111
vf mftr»r: ...
••■ 51,0 to ^msrrsmfiro
111
f| fffiw: ...
... Ill ( V3 rtsftqwmTn* . . .
#**
III
ii nfiifwr^asfao ...
<#*
III
*9 1" If *§* c ^s*fw *
«!* It JUl m I %l IW *
i| ^i^frffoftfsfo
» * ,
Ilf
1 «llW:
... |33 : iw kv,m%[hmfa»
* « •
IIH
it wrfwTfarffr:
... lie l
* * *
l|H
i*«ffNnvw^
... in) il ^w^srrl^sam^fsro
* * «
III
i< Sf^wrftu
... 330 1 1» wriwmwNsrrwdiro
III
l| «II^ ...
... in 1 ic «f«ftwmf?f*frw.i<iTo
***
III
if ifjwwftmftr
... ||| I ii ttlwfao ..;
* # #
III
ih whn
... in i® fiftt^crinwRftPfo
** *
|»f
wr%«; .
... Ill ! 11 flt#!*iwi5|« ...
* **
|®f
If fwfowfti
... ii»j ii gwrf^fsro
«*#
|®f
U «*«rr^»rW?r
... i|e ! i| ,qrnTSfiwrrvn^ni%o
f m §
l«H
ft# mm §fmmk
® * * f *l€l * * * *#*
... i|i if %S*^r^jftid$nf*T«
0 * *
leo
vi fr$q4 ...
... if® ih *rg^dsff%o ...
# V #
lei
c.] \
4t i i fofc i i i m it *rwnrrt
wrt ] \\ <ui
«rti^nt5ri-
i. *n*w:*ir.
*. »m-sr*rcenPr, X ; [ . w.
WTO J* * •
\. *N*r: BK 2.
*. Atom: W 1.
m. fipfiraw: m.
%. w. 3.
»* *ffw: w* bk, 2,
<• WTOf: %
^ c 1 gqeft— X ;
M^wl— *iwiPr ]* Y.
I*- •ifcwiW»!§»f: I BK. 2,
»• iflw— fqwm; x [fftw...**mn.
Pr). Y.
1MTO.W3.
II mat: 1 BK 2,
W. (wn. Xj See ( Roth’s edition,
p. 6 ) note nxuler {1.1), nod nleo
under (T. 2).
Hi *,,. n— 1 >«» .'taw ......
ih. minw. m.
H« WWftlfl I WW ff *' ■'* \ « I,
W 2, W 1, v, ||Ji >J,
. .r*,^,v 1 tW
iw» W|W||(- ItR %,
1*. vowel* s. i*. |, % »»4 m
ere ibortenrd in aft^P l ffts# 1
**:» end ftm in tU* M*. «.
1*. ifNrPr *K. if. Bvtlt ettribotev
l#to UeverAje; it i* net lontnl
in hi* eominrwUnr, |,aMuM*i m
BiK I*d. ’ibr editor »*j* »« n
note, lh«t be found this* rend,
in* in two of Me Men.
**• wtjpft. M 2.
twwfpw <*> i ^
MHPiiyiyM
1*. iftfe: M 5,MJ,W 1, VJ.fl
Hr] Y.
Hlffr: it, Hi UK 3; Hrtft. V
. |Lf *# , * 1ft 1/ fl
lp|R vi . . ), 777^: n i\ j,
«• v.
ntwCT; «} Hftfa: M *J»
BK 3,
w, M *3, M 3» W 1, W 2, W 3
M 3, w a, W 3; W ]
t.
IT; BK *2.
«pgpwt h.
n. ftfa.M 2, M 3, W 1, W 2. W 3
it%: M. 1
It; BK 2.
•Wf, X; UK 3.
mt: M 3, M 3, W 1, W 2, W 8
*m ff: M 3, M 4, 0 1, 0
2, C 3,
%
\ P #4
(34tK,Wl, W 3.
s iff BE 2.
ff%; m.i rftr: BK. 1
iwrMS.MS, W1.W3.WS
srfc i fw I wu ( ! forof i in I srcrfy t ?ft i sffift: i
iHf i *m l fp^i $3: i *W I i ¥: i fpfc i ff-
3$: I I *# I 5pfs I **4: I i 1
iv. I ^h[ ! |^; I ^ i ^N; i MmK i tfnr i fv\\ i
¥• I feh I inf I l g**^ i gnrf | ''|jn| i Hki j sj*;-
®N; i |d i *rcfotfftv'‘ i i ink i w^mfo \ g4: i
3[ftl I i #f: f 3$fr I ^ I I 44: I »T*: i %W-
*(% I sfc \ S4: I Mix f s%3f: l *ff^ \ m% i t
S*k 1 %J 1 Wi 1 1 *f!*k I afof: i 5M i ®M* |
1. Both giv«« jrf as the reading of
I)evar&ja, but it is not found in
the published text of hi* com¬
mentary in Bib. lad.
1. *fST. Dev. sfipr « ol*» given
by Devar&ja as n tiiifereat
reading,
\, M 2, M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3 ;
*T-
». »TO[I n. W 4 ; *|^; W 1, W »
BK 2, M 3, M 3 ; *?.- W 3,
H. TO= M % M 3, W 1, IV *J; n;
BK2)m:W$.
f
1- Xj . wroifa]
Y.
». kto: BK 2, M 2, M 3, W 1, W 3,
W 3; *T; W- 3TOT- m.
<• *mat, m % m 3, w l, w %
^ 3 j ig(, if, tg* % BK 3,
t. 2.
1*. 2, M 3, W 1, w 3; BK 2,
«P*W2.
41. ang M 2, M 3, W 1, W 3. *|;
BK2}WW2.
11. ffr: M *.!, M :>, W j, W W 3,
*Ti 1^**1 •* **• H. «■ W.j £ff;
BK
It *j«w: Hi' *, *f*N« m\ v^tf.
i* given by ftovar*;* a-- »»'/?hr,r
rav.Hng,
1». f*m, Drv.: hr (*!»<* gr.rv #|f-J M
•oiolWr rr-Mtu),;.
1M, wrfTOflfa BK 2.
11, Wtftr: M 2, M ;i, w 1, W , W 3;
flf; *1} BK 'i, levari** gj»ri
WffttVf « *»olh#r rr.vimg.
i*. xi M :b w i, w a, w 3,
*i, Bl 2.
K, nar: B**. «».
It. %f; UK 2.
%•. Iff; i* onnurd by ,M 2, %t 3,
W J, W 2t W 3) BK y,
11, 5m BK 2.
11. *Rf: M 2, M 3, W 1, W a, W 3;
*T, BK
ll» mu » wr; J tow, Md if*
U- J
i . i i.
j | i srtarw: i sfesr: l forarer* l
Miwr. -VI l, iM is, M :;, w j,
W ::, w :i;H. n. *. w, HK :!.
**4^ri- i *|*foe*3; » »?sfN; » mftw
?sK «, M is, ,vi :i, w i, w •„% \v ;i,
IT. ** 8iTBW %
m another rending fur
rfW M 2, M », W i, W 2,
W 3, BK IS.
« M *A M :i, W i, W *2, W 3,
UK IS.
ftpr*| M IS.
|HT. if.
M If. W 1 ; njfi: UK l!.
, UK
, it omiUod by M M 3,
W C VV W IS, if, i
, m m w i, \\
VV is , f'srlRsrj, UK
. ^WC. «•
, 1 1 iviiU- i .tfi- r rirfr i<v UK 3,
M g, .M W 1, W „!, W 3, 41,
tk. f5EffT-qw. X ; [^f5tT‘.*.inHT^r3
y.
W. % end Uev. ifsin: h* *l*o
giron by Devaraja as another
reading.
1*1. smwff; M m, M 3, W 1, W 3,
W 3, BK IS.
W. «*: * 2* M 3, W 1, W a, W 3,
^fEWrW#: »* given by Devaraja, as
another reading of on the
authority of UTOT, ‘gf *TPf UPPIS
4vm*rt fwrwc’ 1 *!ky»
Hltanda Hvami doos not state
the worth. -ifflarm “WC W*-
wforr srftsfi^r i ftfsn » arnar:
BK 3.
?#. 3;*$, W 3,
t<, iii|ar: >1 2, M 3, W l, W ‘J,
W 3, if. UK 2..
n, m; VI M :i. w i, w :i,
UK 3 J »{£«!: W :I ; tptw: it given
by i Htvttrn jtt, an another reading
of m*n:
Wafa i •srnft i imdft i i aHft i i
jp# i 1 i oftfe i isftfa [ iflwu ] w*ft-
safie: ii It
Y ■ !
■J* f ;
*. *C#lW BK 2,
\, tit: BE 2,
V. Infill B»t.
*T* Ifom&ja gives
* as a different reading ;
and as a reading of
M&dhav*. qlfgWT: M 2, M II,
BE 2 ; nia|ge4't Botin j
%.W*m M2,M3,W1,W2,W3,
BE 2.
». #rw: «*
<. ^WrtM2,M3,Wi,W2fW3,
BE 2.
Y,
!#, qpl*r: itov, and
*»d *.
II. Omitted iiy X.
W. www* M V. M 3. w » w s,
w 3, iiK 2 ; wirir^ 'if;
is given by iiifvar^ti *• m
different reading.
11. W%|> I 'Jptft I arni n,
t**tii* is i;i#‘r;i .%>, 4 for
Hgfant by Oavar.;;*.
If. ^rpr is emitted tty X*
*rppft%
authority of Hfcaudii Hwiuif,
%, vqmt: X; [itfrfa-.-..-
wifiwOf] V.
v, qpffftr. i.
H. %Hf; M M .1, W 1, W 2, W 3 ;
IT, % UK
* firxCV w*
“« WIT*
#. «funr M M 3, w i, W a, W a,
UK *! ; it jn after %:yx liy
Onvattg'i.
<, swr M 2, M ;j, w i, w a, w 3,
UK 2 ; itfif *,
wr
wrdrfir.
11. M 2, M 3, W l, W 2, W 3,
UK S.
«. ftrwtfMft «4*r: x ; ( four*.,.
«n*rrftr J v .
I|, BK 2, M 8, M S, W 1, W S(
w s.
W. rjrjg: BK 2.
W. M M .1, W 1, W 2, W 3 ;
1®,# WiWwIWfWW ^ i I ^IMTh ***«*
wratft ] v,
\ i gs^u; \ wnm i Kivi. i
qqtqq; I l 4l4*uR 1 1 i I
sas#nq, [ %wr sjfTOfeffipnm^ ] 11 h ii
qR4 I £qt I i %*ter I t# I *11^ I *8 I
%, jrgwrr: \ ^rt: I *nr: i ^ *> ^ 3* j
W l, W a, W :), BK i, j
b «rqt: is omitted by M 'J, M 3, ■
VT 1, W 2 aad W 3. ,
b Ifgm: M 2, M 3, W i, W 2, W 2; '
JoK. 2. j
». mg*: w i : ww: «r- ■
h. fw.--*Tiwn«n«;.x. [W! . ;
. finiTMT j ■ i
b ^ m % u s, W1|M1, w %. j
». «{$&. M <5>
«. %ipft is given by I)ov*r.<tja., m
: another reading-%tf#%
ftrfct.
Y,
*«►, f%VTT: is added after «toj: l*y 'if.
11. flrer: lf«tf; I 1>ev,
W. m-. »K 2, M 2, M 2, W I, V. «,
Y 3 ; |fi: *7,
U. wrat: N ■:, M •*, ft' * , v; sv t,
n. wf'-f: *’• ?,•>’« *<y 'i1-
(> ' urr.tber sviiii:,,, 'tOM'l $V-\
wit %:jl et fk-
11, ftfifH: *'• w'1"' ffw. * ’
‘ m a. m ;•■, v; j, w - v, . iv. ?.
ri. -• .
-.-—a. I v
mittu , ’ *
n\, H'4vrg; »•< **(fii»’rd },■• id “ M 3,
w i. V* r, v-i ,;.
jffiRtT: **»<! nm. ai«* f-v
1 Ji;¥ar.t)‘k, •»« -lift *; ,;i‘ v » ;■
1*. uf: H' !;«{**
by >1 ii, M it, W i, Vi \V .1.
BK
1<!- dsrfii ** ;;•»*'<» *-v it « ^ «»
an*f» her leiruti.’.
V,. kftt ii •'*«< i f.
I "rifs I fPk I ^ I 3*^ isferfft | Sf*K I
ilroftt asset [ swtfiterciftw&ioirtiPt] 11 ' 11
^A;| fcw*|*tfcnftr: I Wt*t I
jA; fwi* I I *%* I >W: 1 $** I 1 ^ 1
ot: i'W: i i srat 1 ^ I H= 1 *w I 1
rf, i W: i f^i feMk wi [wRwiW«»
TOPI#] u l° u
siPlf l 1 fflrei I 1# l } ^ *
utfeft i iff# m^[ wfi# w nftroift ] u V, »
i fcfih i i rtmfit i i I
to# i i $tm h **' ^
‘""'S
I I SfM: I wt= I wb I <* I %'■ I
ai* i *Pfr: i F?! i [ nrf«ftfT^fin;5T
iglTOI#] WllW
I. f^X,BK2.
t, n^wc BK 2.
\. w. V. and Devaraja.
f. [ tpi?----
. . jts- •*« v
WWW J * *
|, ;gK& is added after *m; by M 2,
M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3; *f.
*. BK *-•
«. It is placed after ipj; by X, BK 2.
M 3, W 1, \Y 2, W 3,
BK 2.
1*. m: W 1, W 2, BK 2, W 3, M 2,
M 3.
II. flro*M 2, M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3,
BK 2 ; Devaraja does not accept
mnmh
zmmwmv *%fm *r*»l ««»r
w*rfo UmteU n w*nf*f*r
«. mm n i w
wftjv. .
"* $ HH §%# $ WF&.
it . fwfcft *i*fr *. l *t»W# - m-
mf*]Y.
Vt.
U umilted by M :b
1*. is wmiUf't by \,
1€, ifrfff: Be*. >''k*!i!bi {‘-vend re*'l*
wide!) is d*<ub*,ir 1 b;, Hri»*
n. Wi M 2, U 3, w l, W ut W 3,
BK v
|e, wff%;.„*n JC#
Seo. 14 t*» < st*. ■Av'VU'V m i* h* in »;-,*«
: sfti i am I $izh I 1 WRfft 1 $*rft 1 I
^T% } \ mk i sfafe i *4*fft i wft i mft i y*rfti
i wrft i fcwft i *>sft i i fwft i fwft t
to i pif i i wr i w i wr i s *i#f i w-
TO I faraft i flrafir i wft t sroft t i ?wft i ■awfti
j ^?rft i i ftft i aqft ! vroft i y5fH i ?**ft i
ftraft i f^cxrm t i fa*rft i nkk i 4rftfii i fanrft i
mi i **rft i i t f 'n i mk i %m i
sprft i kwfo i mik i #ft i nnfo i Axm i ink t mk i
&$ft } ferft i *wft i TOft i ¥%k i wft i t'f t I
to% i *ifft i i mfcn i n*nft i suft i nwft i
Pftft i wft i wfc i w#r i pft i i srrift i in h 1
%ift i i i *^ift i vm i --ito 1 %'Mk i ««r:~
tft i i^ft i «mft i wift i *nft i mnk i *mk i wfc i
i l«fft t m% i wf* i fcrofrrfa i «iift \ ftraft i
**rft i wft i lift i |«ift i Ift i lira j i **»
X *mf?r w ^ *mfa w i,
I. ifftFrfe » » Uoth ,fc Wind,
v. s*on% W lt W 3, M M, 3,
UK 2, Both k Jihad.
it# Hi *>lk *£#
t, g*# is omitted hf M U.
*• «*& W 1>K *J,
*. «wwfiiW2.
t. ««R» lBb«i.
I*, puftf I JHiiwI,
11, «*fo Mi -*.
It, ItfSf l lt«lh k Hhad.
’'ll mm rw4'» I* K »'
«%* If’i^fff '#*'#% •*
It* UK
i% IV S.
It. ffftf I Kolh * Iflmd,
1*. #t*«f W !!, | i:-,>.h 04
tthftd.
t«. aapn^ 41 S,
5|w«fi: At 2, At •"*. W 1, W W it,
it; bk -j; igtrsum: m; ^smrwr: st.
W, Ptfejf, isf. it* if .
Vi. mm *\\ bk -j.
i »j«g BK -J.
*. M -# M 3, w 1, w a, W It, ,
IT, BK 3.
m. if«f? m. *r* !
A. if: rr: t|: BK -• :
», w«|. M 51, w I!, W i, w n- It, 1
n. «r. *r *
%rt$tn ** :i* *,!v -» j
Wife* w b av 2, w it. j
%, gwarPtm: ai >i "> w i, w ,
W :t, BK 2. j
U TfSfiKC. * a, W l* * * • I
w it, bk a. jjtyaw, i
It, unftwn At 2, M it, w t, W y, j
W 3.
It. «|* At 3, M It, W I,'V2, « j
BK •<. '
II. 5#tf: «*,
i*. wfaim.
1 1 wt—wwnW J *•
I*,, fifsnrar: is utiattini by it 3, it 3,
snpa<: > fwrtPfir t BK 2.
swfaft: Nt BK 2.
si. <f>»j«r5 'A*'*
$t. in umit t«il by M ’J, M 3, W 1,
w 2, \v b k 2.
M B Butli,
t¥, JCJWE 3B Mill
««#, M 2. M 3, W l, w *i, w a.
BK 3.
«. «*♦ omitted by M 2, M It, W l
W 2, W .1, BK 8.
tt. m*u«ideii tpR# %
M 2, At 3, W l, W 3, W 3, BK 2,
wm [ vxmfa ] u n
I. ww* I I I wi« I
#rt: M 2, M 3, W 1, W 2, W ,'l,
BK 2,
1. ?Nfr-ur*m X; Wii-..smnfe3 y-
l W# M2, M3,W 1, W a, \V
IT, BK 2.
*. ant;M2,M3,W 1, Wi, W 3,
BK 2.
H. am# «t«ne« before enpt in M *J»
M3,W1,W2,W3, BK.2.
I, is omitted by X.
». *tlfe « added after wxrffr by
M2,M3,W 1, W2, W3.BK2.
«. foife x» BK 2,
V wfe. x.
»*. Hfe. M 3, W 1, W 3, W 3,
BK 2; *Qrfe M 2.
M* Mfe» *$fe I *ife i wife I’M 8,
M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3, BK 2
wife i faarrfe t M *:, M 3, W I,
W 2, W a, HK 2.
n. fe*fe ( M > mfn * Hr
m*nfe > M 2, M ;i, W W l,
HK 2.
IV. omitted by -M % M n, W J, W 3,
W 3, BK 3,
Vi. i#fe «oide4 »ft«r ftpftfe by
M’ 2, M 3 W 1, W y, W UK 2.
It. X, f«i#fe .
mk: 3 y.
1 II l\ M »
«• m: t *f»; • f* i HI I *"*; I
1»|I i Wr; i ffenr; ) $*; t fent: »
*rfefe:t MS, M 3, W J, W 2,
W 3, UK 1
t %\. ZM'. Devartie.
1 t*. fwnn B*v.
' II |fe; BK Jf.
! itg -nrw x4vt* vnrifeb*
#r; i m: i i *rrp: i ff|gf i |$ i fwi? i
£** i '*mt i §f$; i im [ W pr*
5fWM] il * il
i* *, hk
*?, omitted by X,
«rffr: is «*v4-n n» a Vui'innt by
v* tw^f»r-«?w X;[f3j
*i- firw* m*'i «r#m« »r« &•>». «*#
ptniwii by Ueviirajit.
$8 miuvw fa wrfiii'i ..... &. 4 ' ■
® KS lifjfff,
». «rprfwttn*i: t hk ’i
wit# X, UK 3
*• wfr: *, £ y w*. -*mr# 3
l*
1*. ftf II K 2; W?r. m.
It. ijisr: is folded After fJrew: by
BK 2, M *.*; M 3, W 3 «|;’aad
fim: by W f, W 2.
«. M a, M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3:
P|«: I Hi 2.
1|. ’(fro: M 2, M li, \V 1, W 2, W $,
HK 2.
If, omitted by BK 2. M a, XI 3, W L
W 2, W ;t,
n, *mm fkfft jprv (**...
mwiflr] y.
I pi #r; I jn t S%n 1 5V*: f jflhr: l
5t?: I tivj: I Iffn I I ' S«fiW * M-
i fpnpr: I fr#r: l I %fr: i W: l I
faM i i ’Vfifc: i VfMft mm nrffarft*-
gwmft] ii 1 ii
*pf: I f^T: I % 1 14| I ^W*( I I jrtflr I
l i l wi^i ff%: i ’%T4: 1 *wf i $?-
i f&*ra[ i i I mm i %% i U^h gironi
[ 3j#t ] n vii
#***$ i f|W i ijflPf i ;§pfpf j i jtiWf i
5»# 1 1 1% 1
1. Uf : X, BK 2.
n{^: BK %
\ 3«r: Xj BK 3.
*. nflrw: 1 »wr: come afutt irfipt; in
M 2, M 3, W 1% W 2, W3.BK 2,
% vnmr. *****
*• n*ftc: » W%w: » M 3. M 3. \V 1,
W 2, W .'!, BK 2.
». X; BK 2.
«. wrt: BK 2.
%. nn^BK 2, X,
1*. ftwft. BK 2,
«. BK 2; X.
«. 1%: BK 2; X.
n. *nm: X;£wtft%.n«itif)t]
J*
i», *t««b m i.
W, ## M :*, M a, w ?, w V.. n a,
BK 2
11. ***** M 2, M W }. W s, W 3;
a afi* r in tiK 2.
1*. *&#* » mhuiw*4 w m 2» \i I,
BK 2, w I, w w ;t.
W. *> w ».
w. «p$ -V BK, ;j,
*». «* X; UK
>11. 3*1*1* v , ( miifk ..nm-
f*)y-
m, frvirfjf M 2, m ,i, w i w %
w .1, UK
H. fflftt M 2, M x W |( w 3, W
BK 2.
*.*. yif is omitunl By X.
i. f*r*n M :i, w l- w - w
5|j| ant!
if. *^i M
**|* » «**! X, UK ">
M. ft UK X.
*fK*£ *'* ‘ t 1 <y M M 3»
w i, w w ;; , UK 2.
*, \t .■>, w 1, W 'J, W 3,
UK *!.
%, K«: << *'i4ft niln if*|: Uy M
M 3, W 1, V W :s, UK -j,
)*. ta M 1, M ■*. C I, 0 K* J, < • 4,
H, w 4 ; «**; M ", M 3, w I,
W W .1, UK U.
IK, |,y X ; UK ’£,
1*. WTT: f>, anti Dev.
it. X; [ffjwftrfii *** *##
wrarrflr ] Y,
It, M 2, M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3j
UK 2, aw! B'iva, Hama,
Vt. «j%*rr i» omitted by M. 2, M 3,
W 1, W «, W 3, BK 2 ; vrifor:
B'iviij Hama,
IV wfltw: M 2, M 3, W 1, W % W l»
UK 2,
i*. i mnmt * M 2, M 3,
w t, W y, W 3, UK *2.
K. 1W! M 3, W 2, W 3; W*wr;
'! 3, jff W 1,
ik. x ;
¥,
t*. felt: l fe»j: » X ; BK 2,
¥.
J
t€'
f (irr n**rr *
1* * * 1 ' : ■ *
l«t* I W I W I ?W I Wftft *t?5OT [
tl ?o II
W*U i 3r#i i nil i ft | fcpHf&r; ,
f|^rwr: i [ &rr ] n * \ u
I I 3^3 I f ;Tr4iqr I I 5tff4; j
^ i anf [ mmm mtmk
*roraraR ] ii n h
f i
^rfW
_ *** *** %* * * *
3 S $*$?* tot: f 3fTr an ^
^ I ^r: i f i h *3 {j
^ 31^1 I *TW% l ^4if | -mt,,., ,
I % 1 i fbrH i *r4ft i mm
m® i !M rfeqfit i *$ i , w„ , 5j5j-
’’F; I iMft I »5f^ I wfft i *atW i jj'ift i ft® i sfoif |
*3^f Mtjft 1 I Sjjft 1 ?*# I -THWH I |
f&rpww ii ?« H a,,,„.,i:„, rt !.™'?,.757T;
list of words from onward in tin* f,»!J,,wj
*• IWiSf^i X; BK 2.
*- mrfk-mm x; [ . „r.
*nf*]Y.
I. fw* ' vr i wrsrnr * M a, M
W 1, W2, W3;BK'J.
». Is omitted by X.
> 3^»3*^«X;BK2.
'• i# °®5W»d by M 2, M 3.
W 1. W 2» W 3, BK 2.
»• i w*b* , ^ ,
wabkI.2’ “ “■ w '■*=■
C***
wrwr . ‘’fTOiimrJ Y.
*• M 3,
**• bk a.
VJl:,*;
! n. mU x, nit n
! tt. **f*l BK ::.
r*. <mmU, x ,; isu 3.
Vl‘ uJK* M "* M ;I* VV J* W W %
M- 5£?K mmU ' WM* 1 ’“>•
1». Vp'^i it uwiUf.1 hf V» J, iv 3
w 3, UK :.:,
u' wwh. K , ir«f4. isk ,•
wtV :*1?kV M '' :i* w *•
%*. Jtmk 1 vU.
%w: n, 1*. it, i\
«. 4<r% it J, c i, m, w 4,
( *R[t i i tarot i i ftif?; i must i
fiwstt i pro i ip t wt i pit f tro i wm I
3Wrtt I fWW I Wf fWTOwt: II t?ll ) M 2, M S
Wl,W2,W3,
ftihl ftai I W&s I l ta: l tar: \ mh i fin
ttan I ift** i §#ft 1 *ptpt i fttpr i M: i 55^ I
1 fttapf* \ ifj%fta: 1 vfaii 1 ^kta: \ 1
ita.* 1 fpf: i %%fta # tarftait Ctftaw ift
ftaraTft] a ?h a
ta: 1 ftar 1 *w. i %: 1 Stf: 1 1 *m \ 1
I fsdi \ wt, 1 1?: I Mts® sfatwift (tai I
srfta I I #ft* I mr* 1 *jft: I *5: I l *k: HF^: I
I th 1
a a
5f : I ta: l ter; l Mi I f|r4; I W: I I l
ife* 1 \ mtt 1 ftai: 1 |*£; 1 mvfai 1 ^ |ft 1
r ft rv, ...rr : J; ir,]rin,r,..f\r I .h A ht
[ lit wisi tfsrwnt ] a a
1. mtm H«»th.
y. fygyrr: UK 'i!.
1. X ; 15 K 1
«, WV wK “*
*4. wfk H U. M 3. W 1, V!, W3,
UK if.
%, unftfa: H»l»-
•„ Hwi *» *,»miun<l by M :*, ,M 3,
w 1, W :;, W II, fawn *i«.J fa;
oiKitUid ly UK *i,
# r ..... ... * i’i < *
4y f#fW WtV Ji
*. W%ftw:lWw:»X, «k a.
!•» •rowpij Mi; wyfwuf; ^X «.
11, *rym: »r.
1*?, wrimr. . *>jjt**; K.
11. V.
IV, W5?: SI i.
IH. ?ng: *!.<'■ I '• *’•
II, VVitriit within bmekets are tli«
Vt* \t nf th* itlmrtw ructmfilou,
1#, 1 m4t 1 mm: 1 finpi: 1 si 2,
M W i, W -J, W 3, UK ‘J.
H. m4t M 'kM 3, W i, W *J, W s ;
*n#* *i.
%, ^ •*?>& V * I * %
i sstf* t i
!i H
9 I TtiiF
P*’ I ?ft
1. wrfwr: V. *ttd Devartj*.
* *wra: W Jtlaoed after MRyff.. i
byM 3, M * W 1, W 2, W^i
*. ffi. M 1; ^ M 2, M 3, W J,
w $;trfar W2.
A#H1. j
Sk1! 1 f5?*fH|r * t «r^r% t 1
*• M 2, M 3, W 1, W -j, W ,1 •
BK 2,
«* SWnpir omitted by X.
. t. *»!% M % M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3
BK 1 * ’ ’
M2.M3.W1, W 2, W 3, BK 3,
JtonftBKs.
"• SWft it t , m ; M 3
W I. ’-V 2, HK :r, W .1.
ftff *i *M*i*Ur«! *.*f X,
«. «rf ><nr. «.
W. »?«?: "imuM tv ,V
V5. suf; M St 3, VV \\ 3 _ m,
1 ' ** |3K **' f r«! « r«5*^i
*»: »<y M M 3, tv
W:*W;USK2.
H. *r«: m 2 . «m; w .1,
i*. mm « «wf. « W; , m 9, m s.
* I, w 3, w 3, uk
t«. ftcft M 2; fU M W I, VV X
W taf* u,
iik':." ‘‘ " ' "' •'• *''" »*•
1^9WniWfWl;fhW-'l3.
%•. «?*!?: » 3, U 3, W i, W 3,
W« X ; i . arrmfir j
[Twcifrr **!*.
p i wt i ft*ft i fa: i i ftrtor: i wi; i ****■• i
J«t$: f gfiH* i ffpH I 5fe*fr> I ***Ti I W C& *W
[w tflMutfsf #5wnnft] ii it
jfWnfc fl^ ii
ffft faWf mtm;
wn*f#s<an«r: i
WI%Tlf^l5^|^;| $f; i yffiif |
J5^ I I fate I fiirsf I 5'^ri I 3ar | ftnatk i «t<fan; |
^-Lf^.1 ^5^ 1 S5^ 1 I i w*t i irmti: i
1, M ‘2, M :S, W 1, 5V * w ,!. ;
%> « »‘M@d after »pmt «.v i
M 2, M 3, W 1, W 2, W :i, UK 2. j
Wfft »s omitted by .\i » .\{ ;$ :
W 1, W 2, W a, BK 2.
V- I *t*m I ^ i mwi I m « :
M 3, W 1, w *2, w ;t; UK 2. 1
Ms- nr ha* ip^, i
rtJ
M2, M3, W|, W2, W;s, *
'* §J * M 8; ff wfh UK ;';, !
i s& n# * j
*■ x i«*t .
*ror%*nfsr;i v.
<• iflll w 1
•« fmw i fovn i iu», ■.
H. iUv v
11. f^WJ; If,
M, Jpf: '**,
H, ffaf: 51 v, M :[ W j, W w s
UK 2 ' ' ’
™ W«C*V. IT-
1H, ijsfif: X it V, UK tli'U-. i'-'i..'
i,fs;f ' ■•'»«*■ ’) U »wtb.,ri'y
”* ''i,v ' * *'*•'<* w*#*i«**t«
i, f't isw*4 fiyj> (bln
i«Ur ».«4 b*«f*Mra V^k^mmh
oider •utbority «UM nil «„ M**,
|i»t tog«tii*r, rands mm,.
IS* ',^1^ 1 n* ■ *1
*3 utfmw i rajft i pfc t pq-q. , 3^. , -^; ,
i'.iV. 1 ^ 1 1 I
TW I I 3rf^f%; | t$$\ j 5f^j | 5^ I I |
^ 1 pij I 1 ft# 1 ^ , §^
[srett mz: <??aft] n ? u
1 9tfifg: 1 -in; \ sirur: i | $fo}. , _l
^ 1 ^rgwrfH 1 tfwrfii I i to* I ^: | #jf top |
wp I 3*: I SFfuR 1 | *R;TfWl
^Tlf»t I sm: | m-. | qft: | | qr-f , ^ ,'^J
^ I f?3 I J«U >7519 | 3W9; | %; | | fijjfoftp ,
M: 1 *n#r: 1 ^fwri: 1 1 ^ f jji. ,
1 W 1 wif 1 g^, 1 L ,
n'.'R 1 nfitft 1 mm; 1 wqm 1 , $,TO: , .
&t 1 fw* i ^ 1 ^ j
1 tM: 1 >*sft 1 jrw 1 $W 1 srifcd; , ^ ,
iyn# I i I <&tf* 1 to* I«tffii^i,#i|
?P 1 39 r 9 «m: [ OTrfrfa pwn^tt; ^ j" „ , if
1, ffWW *T-
1. j|n a .'inutn •: , j m r, v, ;\ v, j(
H «', Vi . , l‘,l: "
|. *1131*;: W. v
». «UX1M, * jtnnu )n '*»*>.
% HWff UK 2
I. '*lf# W t
•, UK 3
*, mmi »'« -j
% wwr ^ . i ■ wf*r j ’*
{« ti •■x.nii' • Ky M M '■, v; }t
W 2. V, ,i, fili :,
*!. Wf • ^
«. fl*«A *
li. f«t- M ;■.
/..* «*-* *
iff* pf^n *§
Vi. wfujfin 1 .m ;i.
h. *«t<{ir m *i
■>» «|^fi ) HK ',',
K. M I,
s«*if m.
*{-
. afcrf.tjj*.. .Il*
«' i, W 8, BE 1,
&t. «#«»: *•■> I,* IUth.
ti. niin,4: ’•? 2, M 3, w j, w *?, wi
J : 1 . : :
*». f-f M J. W 1 , ftvtft UK 1
♦'I- w&tti m 1.
-V i v' .'
** *if V, ;.
1C »{«^f V V M .1, ’iV :, WS.WI;
1 *l\«
h. C
I Ijtj I p: i *wMf( f \ rfift i |
W: l *33?** I KF% I %f^fc I yog** ( lif^ |
sfeft I %t%i I #fcts I |^i | l f%i |
#r f?rw^ \
M 1, M 4, 0 1, 0 2, 0 3, C 4, S, W i add the following
uuurnmary’.
%
Matevx <%B6fr #»-, aka*, ■|TW.j. ^Vik|-|irn^irfr,ilin l niiiiin iilii -Iiiiiin -I . *.
3W ^^ITTS^FT: I
i m&fct: \ 'kkm [# n ? n
fMKf: I ran I affirf^ 1 TOfoh I |a: I fft: | 5^{ i
fmm U fan iftrkr i %# $ft: 1 wet i *r i &ti?-
$9* [ # srffaTOlft ] u * »
'4+ 1 ifM: i 3*s$f; 1 nyi i mwk: i %$*♦> 1
vii I 1 gfe 1 |f If: 1 wMm \V&1 I «IT I %i; I
g*Wifr i JW I P«r: 1 % l ??1; l arris 1 $ri**s !
#4: l Sw# l M*4f t 1 wt 1 wrnfH 1 I
I. WWtkiH »* ,k!i'|,',i *'*'*•*<> WT-T**
by M 2 ; WO*! B!i "
t» i by 51 2, M 3,
W 1, W :!, W -t, i;K 3.
n. "•
t, m4m<m s ; , ^4t*i-nv&}
v. -ffri*i4t*i»i. hk '.:.
\ jffjffllMld ^ •', S Hit ti\i ;
'%. M •:, M 3, W 1, W ■.!, W 3 lisvr)
{I v u IMIW'I wf 1* I il
4
*. Sharw: i ffiwtyt: «to, 51 *i, il 8,
\v I, W -i( W 3, UK if,
«, **;. m> n. Itii 3.
«W1£W tl 1 il M 2, U 3, W I,
W 2, W 3; »gWi|,.,imt,v.
1». 5: 1. 51 J, O i, e ;*, V i,
H, U I,
11. wtitfi? i ym i J*k 2,
II. Miwuifir If. n. 5f 2, M 3,
il. «W i ifndr 1 51 •*.
^ *** ' " ' " ^ % ’ '* i»JjP| "', * ’*’■ . - , , „
m$i I I $p I *9& I ^ , w^t , ^
^rHi l tig yfifi l TORfif; i i mf “,
fert I l l | m$r: I *p$ ; { ^fern i ^rfq-^n j
**t I *mii I sjfirt | |qj I 4#ft: I gw: J ^.*” I I
^ I #♦ I fcswr [# siffc^ ^rpf ] II V II
#Ti I *M: I 1 |?|; J f|^kt I 4Ht I trfff I
P I W* I ?wb I srfjfatti 1 i ar^W: j |
srpift ^3r^fj i sn?rr i ?rfr4t i j *45*#! 1 rjf,j j
l |f j l ft 1 4ft l i pjrpift 1 *irt 1 4t: 1
1 3^rt i f°t 1 ( ml I f3?r 1 rf^fr f <pfw
^]HHH ~ ‘ ^
*, if^ 1 ”<rr: 1 ^ 1 1 1 fftm I
, 1 ^ 1 1 w I tsfr I |
frjifti ! w I m \ jfWt l fip; | tqqf | 1^2 , r^T I
J^rj 1 SRPte 1 |^r; 1 m%rni 1 *rmr: 1 TO: 1 qrfWs i
WlWT WWRT [ ^Rf^RT qs^lft ] (| \]{
f ft 43f«ft3^4jT»i: j
JU1Hai,c!,o5,cUw< ,H ii,
3tft^%r ** ?qr ^ ,
_ ^wtsarnj: ■sbif: 1
’■ w?Sf. 11 “ * w ’■ w -• . «t . .
«. «ramkM 3. m j, w i -,v ■■ '■ 2-
w 3, M. a, ’ v *’’ * W c :*, f* W s, w .». *f,
t H is omitted Uy X, UK s<j,feM v *f iivM' **? !4'l"r **r»:; ill ^ '!.
lUtlY. *•*'**• . „,j;,
v- SFfwr n^BXjBK y. «»»» ]’• '?,r: ' v *' * ,
. # » » Y, ****!’" " ‘ ”• J'-^t • i *1 H: , 1 .„ ,
.**• ’SWTs b »«Wed ^ x, y W! M H u": « '■ -•
worn HWffrw: petals % Im*/ j
w * a irotlitiounl list1; of, Vj/tk ■
viiL it * I
f i !
TP U. i. L Styr jrftTOW**: I ;
f«Iwrg^Fraft i, 0: ;
cMiwr. Mom wiM taohor Imsty ia
dum% so Had later on tio reofeifled
kuM mistake* Ail the Man. that
1 Iitivo collated and liurga read
wmm*
% f*w* bk t
^ h] rc [ ■■(mftmti:
srw#’ i wfi ^rhffc£t > rrm^
i4^-n% i jqip^FTO qn wppj?t i srwrr tjfo-
| W( Hr^wyr^t: 1 STK«h* gWT ^Ct%4 *W=frfo WW I 'iTF't
sbr£r tefi#r£ t
f^TPTTMtW F4 ?WE< *'3 31*??: II
\ J'U. .*. M>F>;
• ^srw^sft^r % 4^ m 1W
tNrfwwfafir iwwf f, t
Epm’ssffcmg . wwif^rwrik-
Fi^rot-
otNj fttaFtrat; *
Suvana, hit. V, MV. p. ill:
ot % trorwifir sOTPFrft
mw^wwmw i
cl Dionysitis of Ilalkamns^
mm Literary Composition* C%ii itl
Kobertfe eA p, 71. “Composition
is*. .*,,a certain arrangement of
the parts of speech. ..These were
reckoned as three only by Thmnb
eets and Aristotle and the phi hum*
phers ol those times, who regarded
tt0tmsy verify ooxmeotitei a* the
primary parts of tjMoh* Their
successors, particularly the leaders
of the stoic school!, railed the
number to four, separating the
article f real the oonaective**’, ■
' cf. Aristotle Pwtim 2d, HVi j
i MywaUrh *4* p> 57; 1 Idol ion j
yiewed a® a whole is made up of ?
the following parts; the letter j
,(or the ultimate eleiiSMit ) the j
syllable, the conjunction, the art- ?
Iclo, the noun, the vir, t the j
and the bpcecln J
1* 1
1* cl KWh 12. 5; TOO— 1 f 7Hi j
w mjmm j
. k* mi m wig: j
BWlfiwmi JOT I j
®» following ntnijjia. h«H»«d l,y
; th« jtonmeatAtur on i\m Al'K. >t,
tlie'h«|inning of t!to 4th «h. ./,
A, 0, tS. Vot, 7, }K ;,[ii ; ’
rnmtm *rf?$snwifa *rm *OTPt?»
«
feT m'n r nv- «i mp «r. if f tvfr
?,*T I fV’ Iff +?'!’! *i'i, *IU: f«E'IMf:
ii
ni>, ;i, L- ; ; y;vtT- nsf/fi* nmn, i
ka.- , ii, i . 7i .
'HUivmfcxm>’vii Hwcff’1* *
m nm wmhiwltt t
.?i*M mipv ftihrsx i*
*w= fym witw i *?* thtf
i
hi*s. i>. I u : imr’ttft vrtJjftfai
. fmtmwt wrrftfy i
cf. tk' Cnttyim J ti vi'tl .
hh’xytfA uj i'hiii ^ j, ;!■ • , ;< .
*N»mo in im a nr. -.»c«.5 or
jiiotorial il u I*
«>xj«Mlounf 'i!-t'ji
thing in lutUtfi 4H*i *y'.'' ah n»’.
cf, Ariityilc, i'„- *, <<. ) " •',
l Vj Myn-uttr', t<l. v. hf.' < ,\ h,»;Vi
nt namff i» * eomjwnjlw «ifg mil-nut,
tio«i»4 i*«i5, im- ivn»g f,h« i-i# n»|
wi!hp.*rt which in-'*’ s, t
ttgaitkwiiHi hy th»;t;s*h «*-» n
A wjrh it a «mj!t,mi!' utfi/.it’.
sauiidi involving tUn i iw t f (}(„«•,
with {fart* wh;-h htuc. n< , ■
by thu.u»sli'»a at it.
W!i4»r>- « Cut; wtt , • „ .j;‘ ..* ‘whit**
• '••fh h'<, (itijtiy tthrtit, 'w*;k*‘ >t.4
'i.l’t waUn.11 itjvtdvf* ut r ,M.-. HI
t » Ultt tflctt M* w.dnit,,! 1 U (J
tttwi on wot w i.n,» jj.wtC,
1, WW; JtH !
1. -If III'. ’•■
t, !•■. ;
*t, I Iw l’,t • < «• ( in 1 ,i.fi t i tii , j,,;
It* M» ( (.J i;,i! • !.• , If , ’. U1 tl
I. ijftt n jiy I,,.
1. MPT i* omitted In BJL
S, iJurga gives grrq^as a variant,
3t. «?4wr( J»K.
v. HJircrcforit BK.
H. *$iihnitn«r A.
S. fT5^Wtoi>l|?«usff BK.
». nftmrq; w, 2,
4, Hero ends tbo second section
lii UK,
% w omitted lit UK.
1o. «!. ISIX ii m ; mhlu l 3* 1.
\u L %)$«
ii w«% wt,
I?}, 2r««frar® BK.
1M. uf, ill), ii. 122.
n, G. of. BP, IS. 6: 702 ;
VP. 8, 54-55; KAS', II, 10: 28.
p. 72; P.Ubh. i. 3. 1. . i>. 256; ii.
1. 1. p. 305.
U. of. BP. 13. 5: 707.
1«s. of. BD. ii. 01. lltiro ends the 4tU
section in B.K»
11 WW BK,
f«rftsorr#B M 1, 0 2, C 3, e 6.
of. KBV, r. 12 i. n. p. ». 300:
wranraw*?V -Rrfsrarr^hft
• %fk sris»|pftflGwrn*i
SI. ol SUV. I. 183. 7, p. i. 531};
7. Tl»ae»taM* *■ i
omitted by Darga.
Hero ends tbe 5t.b «m>, ol ihn J*t
pidft in BK.
% of.BltV.I. 124. 13. p, i.BCS:
y«n*tai9«l f^wwWfc wsftwf-
' 7SRfR|b .
*. of. m, it. 89; BP, 118.* 707;
YE 8. 83.
M, wnftft B. ** omitted by
C30,H. of. «». H. 91 :
w wj| ’’wwt wttf wPift1
VRV.X.8*.2j 100.3.
*, UV.X.84.B; 166.2; 173. 1
«. af.lfe.il. 08.
:%* ttV. X.86. 1.
-■ . . u.— . . : . . ... • ... ' • •
tb* 2nd pA«k in UK.
nmilirtl in II H* f* I, t* •*. Bn, M
3, m s. it *, it fl. w i, w a, w i
1|. of. 1'Mbh, i. 1, 1 f>, 3*'.
Wl'lWffif nynfnrf?: I
w. ti»« v* in. I" ■ ■ V.» ■ ;■ HI r.d ■■
..in'! ■•-! I nr ■
VI. cf. SHV. I If* -A 3. i*. i. 7-7*
fed^iriii » flu
wim,*
74. fwwKInc mb.
1». by HUV, I. 191 10. f.
i. M*.
\*t furtw: MB,
E Tbo«eatone« $*»W:
it omitUsd by Uttrgt.
Here oml* Iho 2u«l of
the 'inti itt I*K.
ItV, Vi. 81. 3.
t, Tim piuiHfti'w q^r:...*tar#n ‘H ‘iuo'
twi iiy Hit v, i. i. ». 201.
% mmmt ?wfat » l’>‘
Dttrgft*
t* w Mwitt*!1! hy iHifgn,
«. HK ;
s A, ti.
4, mWm% i*K*
^ % W 1, w U, M l, 1*K.
but) as I b*ve wpacftted It from
tlio Vcdio quotation, I leave It
tuutoceuteil.
QuotoO by HltV . 1. 48. 1(1. p. 1. 210.
UV. X. 10. 11.
IV of. Bl>. i. 50: smtf^^fPfnW «ltf'
It, EV. X. 110. 9.
*1^. TS. 1. 7. 7: 2; KH. 13. 14, Here
«it<H tho Hrtl Hurtion of llm 2 ml
iifula in UK.
14. ^ ^ -• ^ 3» ®
1 ». SOT 1S «'inittoii l»y Hoth.
K. | M 2, M 3, W 1, W 2, 0 I.
c ?*» IHv .
?. $•]
rrrrt «
mifa<wra swft*»i <*** ftf* «aq k o^-nfri
sranft m^w J
i st % i iPr > v*i ' ■ :• - •:'• : I
mgqrfc i ftf % i i
ft&fr tewTf i i wwfr i *3 *^7* >**•
frfir srfc^ i m wth i *r rpflfrf* n t
urf^r m i m% w® iwg m,i 3«t$f Vvifw: t «ri *rg **
i
srwrl^r fofoftwrt#ft wmm, * < fwftwj, * sn^rn * art =r«n i
'.. .. '.. . . .».■,. J^... * ■
<W W 11 *
%. BV.XV.8J.I. ' ’ 1
i
<t 11V. 1. 62. 6. |
I. Tito pwaago h qtiulod
&?Vi£im x- p ‘- -=3; »'■
®®* if, 48-50,
bJTbdTv” $***'
■’ ’ *’■»-* I'l'l' I 1
% nv, i, im i.
*. ir. l i,
<. WWWt »» >.■!,< iiu*i \if.
1:|*. ‘ : • ■ ;.; . M *.. ., i; i,
U •'*. V* 1- V. * ..: . |.:J: ,,
Jl^rii «i4iU Uto u{ %l.*i "ml
J-^U u-i,
I, uv. ii. ii. a*
ef.BHV. VIII, 10. 21. p. HI. 290 : j
aifc * wtar » *
qpi m it sdtr if arfHlf ete*
q, sff(np4 C
% of, 3*Ml>li. VI. 1. 1.J*. 10: ftrfo*
^mni i. «f. hhv. i. 57. I. )>. i.
-s I ; «fflt I
v. ®»&r EK.
•1. ff. HUY VI. Ml :l. I*, ii: 770:
•s4. i irw* h-m: t
>•( nl’ti i'll V IN. 1. j>. lii
»TMt kmHi M*.*>;*M
%, 4ljt »M«V >'< l.V l '«*' *, •»•
0. tfftipf C 2, 0 0, M 1, M it E i.
It S, E 8, B 6, M 3, W 3.
*. T EK.
%. TUo imsmgtt sftft...i|T i-i quoted Hy
BEV. X. 10. -J. i>. IV. 31. of. *lso
H. 11. 21. p. ii. 33:
iftft... ifpjif fa «
EV. 11. 3H. i.
AV. t, 1. lj 5. 6. 1; MV. 1. 321;
ViJ. 13. 3.
«. *{&**<:
tt. #wmw! EK.
| Et. fqtflvtft w *• t! *» EK.
El. cf. BEV. 1, 113. |>. i. 49B:
V., Here m*»l » Urn til h wwi. <4 Utw
2»4 in UK.
?■ 3
It
[
-Wi n: qriitw tpnsrM 'if nraft 1
sal 4 sn^fJoT $?*? ma ft * '■'■ »
^ffWmr I Wtt^ wror* » mm l w
m I *pnrifcEt»n*ft I wm i nm mm-, *fww: i
OTI^ 5R^: I 5TJ^i 1
#f%fT^i w^t^wrfir’iN^t i um i mkn-. i m
%%*£& I SOT Sftf#: *fW I BIB «*!** *♦* * **«* *1*
ftfofpPOT: i otsb|: i i **** 3*4. i wjw **f i
sr^tOTTm^OT i arft • wwraw »
VStf?r^3TOWt I I
f^TFT *«T% j srm «TPT 1 *W-T»? *f *Flf f I
37f I if* ftirfpwmi i
fit n4 i i rfa sp^sk i
arorftr jmk i! *! !l
WWW! ^5 i
3firww <reTO*f 3f ?f jpci $t wiri 1 ** K*M it
3^im; [ *Wfc ] i irfw m-. i wtWXmmm- 1
opqi*ft ff *p$; i
; ^ % fogroft I Bjfo «wki i St$vcyr*T mvr » t
hrfMN ** ig^rwfrif j
1. EV.X7I.il.
1. of. HEV. X, 71 11. p. IV, 5123;
**»3r*:$N?rr£‘..OTi4iftl fnnft*
^W3*tr>m •
«. it. Jilt, it, !H.
*. It V, X. 71 U, d S l. ,<>.
!•, UV. X. 71, l, *f. N. 1, U
%. Of. KB. 23. 2 ; of, A 1J. D. 7. 3. * "* Wm* *» «■
«. The passage wfrft...iitfir is qtwf
crl „y HEV. I. IC3. h. p. 1. <5*3,
H. tftf f i 0 2, OG, M 1, M 4, H 1,
E 2, ft 5, 8, M 3, W 3.
«u <I%rC2, 0 6, M 1, M 4, HI,
E 2, E r;, 8, M 3, W 3.
•X QotAwl hy BHV. 11,11, l.p.U.
4i j «f, »)(m ii. l. a. j», j«. at,
W. HV. X, 71, f.
11. f.y KK »•* », <’ i\ *>'U
M 3* H », II I. %V I, W I,
w S W,4 S,
It. «f MHV. V 7t V r IV, .
■srffwi!^* U*-%nn t
1% Tim ’jti-iUt.-.u n «mi^> f.
grorfa ^31^ *rfo?% H l* n
g-flrpSRf ^frs: ^ *b&* *rr«k t
i?r ^rt&onfa sffkiiBlspt «r4«* wf*f it fit
^ ^ jfttnk^t *tfm**wn m i
' gmrft? r^nr %fcmk* *ks*^#n =?%**, *l*i &"»*#*»
^r i **^rsrW% $mf«r « * vifww h \\ it
TO* ^RTf^Frrft I «TWF#T TOWfStWW I
< a* wmmmmvm wwswft ^**ww i *r frrWff* «n«ft
Wiawwi =§%%*re wmr’KFt «wm smr%fc* ftnwntifai*
?n& gw* rf%\i
sra %^TOwn«sTO3irfr to# w,m to* %>m. h*4 *»*
to i *; wottowj «torw: »? to*i: *ro, t r% Mmf
r ,.
groftr totoWtit# to# wjwjr-wt: *wpi*T
TO^sfosw to*, i ifrtwwi %rsmm *1* *i *ro ji»m>
to totto, cnl*nfiN;! ’&pet*i «*# sr#ir*t#r
g^gfro twitfra, » ww* i mzUtf* mn t
,TOf^r i mvnfa’krtr%- nj*wr
wsraf^TKr^i f^TmKs#r i
*. f$**r Kn-
.*. bvkh. 10. io«. i.
V ##S3Sl K«.
«, of. BD. i. ‘23-21, 20- 27, JMMI :
^smw: «f?r^5 m*r aro* »
WWTOT tflflifWI Wf
ftratiM
■ wto5#%W3:$W!;iww^
?np»: w*tt«f ironist jRwpf i
r p. j ^.. ^ . f. ,
<ggsst fW l^rpftfPif*4fwWf s •
i>\ -? •■;'■* mvx to.-*. i
.•; /"; 'j;-*..-;? s f' j«ir*.jM¥..;
vn uk mm * -it*** t <»*w w
it * iron mv wifi mfttii »
<*. 4. J^BV, I. !, I v { With
j4 <'•<’!' ».;’«<)* i -viUtn--‘t
•;i f;*'*,V« wi'?'? s;-*t" »*# VS' 2S3> 71?1.
% ipM CM'.*, «: .'!, 0 s J-- I,
.<i :j. n i, u ,:, st 7, h. k*.,
fwWrar^r iwifi ir^TOiw
.’aflNwif; l
*rrat % *r wwif»i
- .j%: . *» . *
InPTO^I ■
*nwm wmwwr% mww«a»ftr
cl.PMbli.tU. 3.1. p. 138.
% i*m%# i - vi<l * « ‘<R0
^ i yt'ffti >,i| 1 '*'!'»!*!• " .'.
•»•<■ is. ■•. • ■' • :• •; >' tk»
Mndu u„ n‘,\ •.*:,/,,
C i >'■■’.< A ‘.r'lKMtfl «*. *
'4, n Km,
» • ''-!•' '!■' •
%. VA. ]
®Pt * *%I Af'Wtf=? ‘UTO^.C^tHWJ ?pt =5 ^WfTTfif *ST
srcnfa ¥rfsit^| 3ppr f^n^i i
^%3«rr ott^^ m gr^wf^1 *ro4r stT%%%*r
, wrr wt gftfSNftst^ nrr i .
■ ott^ *r: «rsst a?** $*&*„ to aroMtafaftr
TOtm TOm&wr 7rrflir^nmtWflit%»7f %%*rf vw ?r><rr
afopft sjfirsr ff?r i
riTfJT^rmT: Sfrjjjs?;:
W'ft *tjt? nm •
7Jrarr wtfqkqqi ■sbw '^rewrr^ itot^ srfgiTtofrfrr
vwf?r % {st^sBrssrr*
^ jfftrpjftftx: | st,4W%$xit&i\K- I W, o^T'jftnapT, tomrrfcfif' I mt
I >#%ir T'l1 * wufk^r %<r-»M(: i awarg ny inj trzww i
*r*TT OTO^W q^rreteriTOKwf* gtSgfwpr S% *f kq
n% i §wr fRwt q sirawrci [ Vfa J i
sqr*iir towsto stfcsft qtmq #r m*jmi f#«WRr
Wf*t'„ ... «, an;\ . iii.Mininiit^iM *. iHim(':iTflr’.v ' iir ihftfii -awton mUrr 4Hi U frlMi I'llllilliillillCilM'IJlL! lMlM UT 11 Jfc *, ill
fit I TWW WCWlf WPffI il W H
iTOr'tT^siwfW wq^Fmmmq iwr i mmsqnqwt wwr w<*
<tarifap , ar^ ftmJM «*twpro wmm, » m i
. ,., - 1, miii fi|, mi | inir ■ aiir iiiffl-rt^irif-m^iifihinrt^iffMi^ "r^inmf wl^i - ‘^tr-^Tf'f' ii «%>)' ^1li^~^w~'i|irBf r'jjfi
m% 1 m wRIWr
i «w#w % win
*
,
1. *$* 0 1, 0 2, t) 3, C 6, M 1,
M2.E1, E 2, R 3, 3j Ku.
t» iWRftfWfcf ’&»•
%« HWfJ’IWW Ml, A.’ 3, Ea.
t. «n*r M 1, M ■'», Mi, W 1, W 2,
<! 2, C 3, U 4, 0 *5; -^jt:,| M *J.
H, •jjwi#|' *• ''. *' *', C »'«, M 1, M *2,
m
W ;:,
<, .sun r- "
% i .••’(: '1 '■.
4, nf: 0 4, 0 8, X 3, Mi, W 1
%. if fTTSWii i» omittaU by 0 3, Ka.
1«. OmilUxl by UK, 0 4, €5, Kn,
M*3, Mi, R 4, R 8, W 1, W S,
AY 3.
ii. mv%f^w> o' r»; <{,{ 4'^t54; o 4, Mi.
M, »37ft»T.'?f 0 1.
'i\. f f'IK+HI*? Eu,
W, *,Hi<t!<''i it*, I'UV. }», i, ;!l.
grorftf arsfer ftrsffrsfc «
^ jfw l sfo swarfs i
dlrpM^rwtef^n
gTOr^gqtTSrc^lr ¥f^T \
arta't I
glgl^ *
gi ara^ l rfa l
SWlft wtw »
mu ^wiwni# i f% *
I <t& I
«*d| i ^tfifoti I OT^iW l wgtf l » V* »
n; m 1. 22} TO. i il. »'*• 1 ! VI. 2-
7. 3j K8. 1. 8; 31. 7 } M*. L. 1. 2.
*. o*. va 2. 15; jftfrilr.
\. TO. i.2. 1.1} 3. 5.1} VI. 3. 3. 2}
KB. H. 1} Ms. i.2. “» ; III, 3. 3}
of. VS. 4.1} 5.42} 4. 15: wjfcfc
TOft«tS'B.«i. 1. 2.7.
1 . Va 4. 1 ; 5.42; 6. 15; TO. i. 2.
.1. 1; 3. 5. 1; VI. 3. 3. 2; KS.
il 1} Ms. ». s; 1; in. !>. 3; «f. j
S'B. lit. 1.2. 7; 0. 4. 11} ». 2. 12. ]
*», of. TO. i. 8. 5. i.
: % VS. 16, 54; Ms. il 9, 0.
». RV. X; 133. 2; AV. 20. 95. 3;
SV. 2, 1152.
<. UV. X. toll. I ; AV. V>. 13. 2;
hv.s. nw; van. m.
% fd VI 3. 7. 1; M*. 1. 4. 11}
TH. lit. 3. 7. 1 ; WU. ii, 0. 3. 9.
1*. 11 V. 1. Mh 1«*.
11, Hm N, 4. 23,
11. Occam «m«» oftty i» HV. I if. A I,
1|. Occur* ».««* tmly in HV. V, 41. X
11, Oeuur* «»»'.* p »4iiy iw 1*. V, VI,
1*2. 4.
1H. Occur* wii'.o n»»$/ it* ll V, 1141,
77. 4.
Ali *!,■ I #' f* it srn m
'«««, i J*»v» -*nh» ul
1<«J ** tUty *f» ' »>*
*>rJ# *,j i),« 1 Imv*
ikl
?p w#l W-#
JUttSi**: H
m fim fkmfitemr-
*w!tif#f it farm for »ptf
% fa**} u
* , . - - ww »rfl*
#t%H«
of. alio II, 123-138.
%. OtMUntl hy ItK, V I, V b, Kn,
M 3, Mi, H 4, U (*., W|, W%
*. *hr*> 0 y» m%t M *. : #. 0 8,
% of. Mauti ii, m, i2;*j * *, hv, &, m i.
Mw I^rf I*rW I S& l
qxtTqgfcqrc sir i tiEsraasgri «rt i answsRfl^, i
# ft€?lT 3TT #T I I
^tgvc^a^T l ^w*3*C. 1
ir: srteA l "fpwffc 1 ^
i
g^T-^ ^ ^r: sftm i \ n m
Jl^f^rr ar* ff^ *
$4 5T m star M ^ft W**r I *& *
srrjisw *31^ ^ *
arfi#r *F*ft *tl8 I f% 1
araj ^ajfftsrm ws*!^ '
g%^ 5 a»«w% ctiftW* #
f, BV. I. 104 1. Bee Siiyapa’* c«m
mentary oo the same,
=1. *w?££t o i.
4 cf. SBV. VII. 28. 4. p. Ill, 02.
«. BV. X. 165. 1; AV.O. 27.* 1.
*5, BV. X. 164. 1 ; AV. 20. 06. 23.
H of. Papini. 14.100; «!. PMbb.
i. 4, 4. p* i. 354.
». BP. 2. 1 : 105.
<s, «r% C 5.
<4 of. BIX ii. 39, 109 B, 110 14
le. BV, VI. 4. 7 ; VS. 33. 13.
IX 1VV. X. 84.2; AV. 431.2; ef.
K. 4 4.
,.r „ i ,
ififftW &e#
cl. UIU», IrX
of. H. U. 14 5. IVuim, ami JVa#,M»,
14 XIV.
of. PMbb, 4 4 4 i#. «. '.: :
ar^jwuft* M f-W*5f* »K*Ml
r_ A !L #
.WTOfWt *1 n vt^H
WffWl »
et llys«i^« wmm* o*» fU* *•
im JfnUmt* f# *
»rf'-}?.'wf-»iT{;i ....*■!*(-«! ;>!
The *li«lt jutting* •» mfij.
srsNi . «pffHH to 4«*»atf bf
mv, |i. ,. t*.
t»pcff?% «rr i
WWtt «FKff: I k swhzft
i» of. hhv. n. a.*. i , \ , t:t. i , s j(, /, i.'u .ini i.v .'liv. y, ir.
H. nr, swy. «»iK4f«f.t
t» EV. X, 71.1, **f, N. 1, \
\ of. SUV. X, :i !, }. IV ■ ;
IPPW[I
t, *$*0 4, t' .V
H* of. I'.M Mi.*, i. i. V * 4.
%• i,y MX, « 1 l, *
M a, Mi, i: I, U \v i, \\ >t
VV 14 hh4
*• mmm s«w ^
»uv. », tvl
U
1U. \. 71 . .f. .N. !, .v.
It, ,-f. m;v. \ ; j. Jt, IV, ^‘1;
•• • ftippfj*
*M*I*f, I
11 ma'-Vik i‘ 5, V a, C .1, M I,
M U 1, U 11 j*
II, 'i.o* 1 !rv!f ju* (*»*;*• fytgrpft...
kumU n ♦* «j*wir»i i* HtUrit*
*u M* *•■)(,. uf»»«Ury «>» ilw J\<i
Hititrulan , lion, #, .'f,
li 1. 1
1, op. d<,
% frwi<mqmv«»n t ifciir&j*. op.
dt.
HariTriabha ia bis oomnwiiUry
on tba FOA,y'i»'/iy« ol Bharirbtri
Ban. S. 8. >’o». 11, 19, 24.(1 KB7)
p* 4 remaris; ^par: Us iff
wpp»»*W!V[i’
frfkftwt 1
«.•** 0 1, *0 2, CS, Cl, Ml,
M 2, R 1, K 2, K 0, H.
H. of. BD. L 18, 19 :
ff irn^w is*
ftft 1 *
%» II V. 1. 57. 1 ; HV. 1. 17 , 2. 5*4.
*. HV, 1. 154, 2 i X. HW. 3.
«. Wsolwl by HttV. }, 1 45. 5, p,
1. U 5,
%» i|ua*4fay MiV. I, Mi. 1 ji.i.yfK.
I«, rf. HI*. *. :.2- #f*f
11. Qa«»l % HKV. i, IIS. S. pi
W'J, «f, aim I, 11.0; V SI. ♦;
VIII. 13, 13.
1%, SmK.7-11
?• R®. 3
t.t rr, — --JLA ^ * -p^— , * * £. „* .» . * .... . . . 4...
imm vij^nmn *r sjyr w ?f w
. .^..^ \ V a n » .*s?^ rv.r<*.. 3l*j\ . ... Ilex JX X £A, IX . .r* it ^ .A.
ifflspwf it|wrefT *it if
soffit *« jjfcgg* W# %T%: II ]
ti ffir f*fe% swwrswar; *rora: n
>gter. c 1, 02, 0 3, 0 6, M
M2 Rlf It 2, It 5, H; Barg
Roth s and S'ivadatWs edition
S. rf. IT, I, H.
*. of. SRV. I. 1. 1. p. i, 25,
». Quoted in the MOffmra Vrtli
the S&nkhyokarika XXII
by Sahity&oSry*. Benares 'l8
p. 87 :
I ^ ^
SWPnmj; I . It should he *J
“**; the intervening sente
* *** *&%»*** otaitted i
inti, V, Ik
ef. BD. II. 1H,
cf; *• !* p. i, 3i t
»*%; fanm i f|H; ^ ,
aril, y “■ r,/r *»*»
# « 5 it ««,». Hu. i, n# ^
freebt's edition |», 7,
m m». c u -\ u 3, o «, m l,
M2 H 1, Hi!, R 0, H; C 4, V 5,
Mi, W 1, W 2 ; Rot li*s edition,
m. mrnn « 2, o 3, c 4, {;
M 8, Mi, W 1, W 2.
It, TA, 10. 10.3: M«, 10.4,
i mmnnt
i ii[i *rc \
WVlf^lt '5TR' sBf %c*n V I
1. of. Moan II. 114; Su. III. ; V»s.
II. 8; Yim XXIX. 0. j
*. C 5. :
of. Maau II.. 144; Taj. II. 10 ; |
Yispu. XXX. 47 ; Ap. I. L R
». of. Maau II. 113; Vas. II. 9;
YIsjju XXIX 10.
M. AU the 4 verses are found In
SU. B. 3. < Burnell, pp. 29-33 ).
Quoted by SET, p, i. %2.
*V. i . f^f
if i w^sfw st iiwftw m i
of. 8UV. 1. R* '■!, i.
mt *s firm nmmm-. §
W. H It. VI. L 2.41 \Wr'i
r & % wtei ft *
n'iJfttrfwtltfiJt n«mf* i
#. HV, IX, R
<. HV. X. 94. -.«.
*. Quirted by .HUV. IX. SO, 8, SI.
14, pp. m, 759, 7 m.
$, RV.VI.47. 20; AV. 6. 123, 1;
of. N. 1. 13,
I, RV. VI. 73. 11; VM. 21). 48;
of. H. 3. 13.
% RV. X, 37, 23,
f. Omitted by BKf 0 4, 0 S» Kb,
M3, Mi, K 4, R 6, W i, W 3,
W 3.
% Quoted by 8RV. VI. 73, 11. p.
01. iiU, U» 111.
#. EV. VI. 56, 3.
VS. 10. 40; S'B. IX 4. 1. 9; «f
OtO. T3. 111. 4, 7 » 1*
<1, RV. I 84. 15; AV. 20. 41. 3
SV. 1. 147 : 2. 263 ; cl. N. 4. 23
Tii# passage: WURV
quoted by * l. 6 4
15; p# I* 379#
i gfrsr m i w <1*33 t fofcffotfa 7%f* i seitiwt o?fT^3swr^m»
®WT ,11 <£ II
m sr i%% sr «iR#i?TT fortft wj farcr i
m fW# Pcw*rlpfr srf* ti
1. EV. 1. 154. 6.
*• Omitted by BK. C 4, 0 5, Kn.
M3 Mi, li 4, It C, W 1, W 1'.
» >V 3.
*• *?ST BK, 0 4, 0 3, Kb, M 3,
*“» P, 4, It C, W 3, W 2, W 3.
#. zxz&pj C 4, M 3, Mi, W 1.
**• elJiliV. 1. 154. 0. p. i. CM. yrf
*rarr ^*...i*rw*n?r; i atfsr *|...
*n*; I of. BMbb. i. s. 3.
p. X. 247; *r«rfr: tn^; t
K. EV. i. m. 3;:; a\. v. :■>. vj,
*. ffweti by .SUV, 1. IC'K v, jt, |,
f.74,
* WrnftfifC 1,0 V \ r.r.t M 1,
M y, it 1, It a, u ■- s-
%. KHV. I, J,;s .. 4 y,,.,. m
nm jr Cm, imt *tt irw m
sttitwtw mncKRia^Riikn *
i». uv. i. i*;i. av y, }<j. r
am if mrf'trafm Bmfk i wtf w*t
nrf^pifiT^ m t *if tw «r«rffai t wfrfSr SffrsfeRmt » w ftfafir*
[ 3 fw«rlf5f ipfa i ftf f #v*ft w%m *fitn i *$kMk m-
srw i farWtf* mt nf%frmh « * »
,1 %mWWr«prrfgr v*tm » fP'^ ®ww i ft** srrwwr&rfo
hi i tnm \xmwmMn m i feum# wfrfa m {mw'm wftfa w] i
_ . ^ I srwrftf? swr I sfth &ft*T ¥R% i
irar^fr *Rr m i w&rawrefMftfo hi i
<T3T frgjr Ifgsrci I m-pr: WFI I *R<?;R
??WT7n: l fmfiT^SRfTT:' I <4^?^sfFFfHT^r I l
J^RT^ffrT 3T l cFTtfr+rnT: (
i ^if^rre^vr: sFFpsr wraft sgFFTinjHgi I «sr
9PT^ » ^IT^FTT. sf?f»7% » HTf: Wit FT#
H'frftl H HH'T ! H^sfmnrr. t ^TVTO'FHHT t WFTOFtT-
Kf7,ff.Wr^FFW t HFFfl H H^rfrFT 1 H 5FTg7HTfo '%%2f <lt%T I
JffHr'f %HTFT- 1 I ^ 1 ?TJ?TcT3 HWFR
Tflr I PHTT FHfjf II *« II
3nfgoft fmrrn 4H%Tf#r 55fn f%%^R I
?f IRSTHHf %sht ster^if! 4{% (I
gms^rr wJwtmm, %i- 1 #H%srFif?r nr i %ht %«tct i wi*
I, Omiltt-d Ity II K, U t, O 5, Ku,
M II, Mi, R 1, it II, w t, W 2, !
W 3.
1. i, united t»y SUV. III. 54. 11,
p. u. ;‘-H’.t; i'f. nl:>'* Vt. 7 3. p. ii.
SH2,
( UtiiUiid by UK, l! 4, (' «r’, K»i,
M :i, Ml, n l, U li, w 1, w 2,
\V ’!; nmi 1 IUfg-1.
W'MiH.iW is quoted *'>’ • K
it p, i, il«#,
M, *i{iw 1 ’ •'» Mi.
I. »WTfaw*4f«ff‘t UK, <; 4, 4! 5, Kh,
M 3, Mi, K 4, it ti, W 1, W 2}
W 3,
7
«, Tins passage ^37:
iftfa sft l is quoted ljy HltV X. 30,
13. p. i. 150; <:f. also 1.100.4,
VI. 72. 3; pp. i. 075; ii. S8K
<. of. 111). VII. 155.
%, wSlrorrci C *>•
He, of. Bl>. VII. 155; VIII. 1.
«. of. Ill). VIII. 2.
11. of, I®, viii. 4-5.
If. of. BKV. X. OH, 1, p. IV. 324,
1*. Itv. X. 08. S. ..
1H, cf, BKV. X. 08. 5. p, IV.. 325.
^ r<^-j v>. [ nrwvmft,
w to ^ t Zmmzr i r%xr% n^mrn if* it i n^it^v
M\4*n*tmttf. m mw-xwn r ■' r-rr^:-t ' .”r-j?fr. r..; i
li* fsrcrnr* i ^ srrprsr n Hrwr
* *&
tf^noff Jff* ^F^fKFTJmrR I *T mrmrxr r^^q | -jsffr T.ffjfjfrt
I ST*** *wf^**lf*: mqfam 1 PlVl *»!*
W'wwfl 5.J. ii
qfcnft; siafal <ftf^ spTPT ff: I
ffHft 7Twr N
sft^: 5T HrsfHf* m i smisr ?r^rr FTf i qfttrnt qr yyt
Hf* 1 fim ^ mvwntsw’Wl t HH Hr H ; ^f«r
ifq ] ffHlfHPf I rnoft Ttf*TPTWf: I CprH^HiwH. 1 <?t:w wm-
IWSfflt l ^^MV4'(<MTr#TH II >». H
an&ft *n#f* m I srflr*5 $* if* w i ’Wrn^Vavrvrir
[ art**; t qwwwwf* frfttnwiffft
?fl*rW*rswj qmmmmt pwr wiwrswif*
1 wg*n\ w*f** i
1, of, SEV. I. 68. 10; 40, 2; US. 3;
pp. i. 329, 212, 563. of. M»r.u.
1X138.
X Quoted by BRV. IX. 96, 6. p. iu.
770. *
i Omittad by BK, C 4, C! 5, Kb,
M 3, Ml, It i, EC, W 1, W %
?3.
t, TX iL'9, The word* within the
brackets are not omitted in TA.
X Quoted by SEV. 1. 70. 6. p. i, 333.
4.RV.X.98.7,
•. Qu»te i by MflV. I 1. i ;» i ;<
*t. HI-*. 'Viii. <:.
*, Omitted by UK, v i, r Kk
M 3, Mt, R 1, H *, W I, W f,
W ;?
% ft 1*1*. 1 lii ■ |;
1», H« X J:.‘. „ « •
11. ttv. x. - n, *i >, /. t»
*1. U«tiu*.| by lii,, V *, i'i, bn,
M 3, Mi, » 4, li w 3 IV 3.
W 3,
Kmm. i
.
sre sraftr i [ ^csrrifr 3 i ^ ^**U s^fwr aW:
3*ftr«rr m m wifarfto i
1. Itv. I, 130.3; n. 41. 0; »V. 2,
*202.
a*. HV. m. 30. *1
% HV. 1, 24. 13; VH. 12. 12.
It. ftnn'frf* «tf; Ilur«ft ftlld I5ib- Itl‘1'
% fuff*** w# wr: Uvw
and Bib. lad.
%t at. suv. i. ns. u>*. i; VII.
10, 2. jip. i. 1HS , 030 ; iii. 2«>.
*, CL SUV. IX. b3. 3. p. iii. 734
<, OttitUid by BK, C 4, C 3* Utb
M 3, Mi, 11 1, It 0, W 1, W 2,
W 3 ; and liurga.
Tho quotation is uatraeed. Cl.
HHV. 1. 123. 3. p, i. 300.
10. nm%v h C2, C 3, C 6, M l,
M 2, H 1, It 2, H 6, B; and
Hotb, oditlon.
11. fwn» 3 ; fireit*. W *■
1^. Omitted by BK, C 4„C 5, K,n,
M 3, Mi, K 4, It 0, W 1, W 2,
IV 3, and Barg*.
1*. sw*; BK, C 4, C 3, Kn, M 3,
Mi, 11 4, H 6, W 1, W 2, W *
[ *TfT:
s>. U.] HR. I
X sj Wrftfk 5T I «Ffa QISTOWf ti \'4 fl
^f^rcmFgrTnfrr »t~tj*t i i binm**: mwtnfSr
s^j^wrfk: i
f^^rm?3xTTn»^T i r^r; I ftsrib t srm^rpr i *rfa
srarat. i
cT^f t x\vj i«ii *?'7r»* i
sTF^rr ferar nTsrfrf i w,m 'B-qfcrii vrafwr i mtnr w.r^t i^Mr *wur\ i
snf^tsft sroR# i wx*?m form *t#t t wvr*w:fo %r&x*nn i
*rr5T feicft *rare? i sTT’iTsftr m%\ hr i ^,\rq\ fr.^r vrx**ftfn
wmmmii V'. it
3ftg#nwfri;rrcr $tgkf ir% MtA srf^ i
t>4 ft m i
«S m» *** **• •• <*si»
^ i *mh i ctriWi i *gm [ fcm ] famt mxrf>* &rw&-
cT<r i i ?rflr^tsTtn*: t srm^ftw; i vm-
f^TT 51 STRICT 5T I cT^nfipr^g: I WWA «$*: I X& ffW Ip’W- i [ i*lrj?T
Icuttfti «ut; i] spit ^r afifirw *ni:#r i
* ?rat<mr^r 5i^rr wfcx \ 3r%?rg nwm\ mmmw.m t h%mi
srttoer *rt?rrf% ft^K-marw: t ipt swfwpr wpj: i *«rf*r
ii \% n
1 Omittwl by JDK, C 4, 0 :>, Kn,
M a, Mi, E 4, E 6 w I \y •> (
is. "• ;
*• wwilr w i ; KnmMr c 5, ;
Cl «KV. Vlir. 80. 8; X. 10:}, !
1>. pp. iii. 52U; IV. 3it>, ,
»• Uf. SRV. I. 37. 10. p, i. 2W. !
M. EV. I. 32. 10.
^OnntMby UK, 0 4, 0 5, K», j
^ Mi, a 4 a e, wi, i», |
#. 3tnw: 0
<> »?IW; 1*K, » 1 *, r :. M
-M., u i, 11 < \v :. v; _ n ;
I' .1 , ' |
! v »;K, r 4, r . jl , , *;
1* '». H SV ;, M. , v, ,
Uur,;*. ^ 'lU* !•..««•• 'tfhjpff,
», u.t, ., , )f
HE V. I, J l vi j j ; , ;
!•, ntwfift UK, c i, r :, K-i,
JI 3» .M«, U 4, E tv w } w :;,
13,
TOiwtw i m w mm to: i mmm i awnr m i
Tnpvimi %m yxM t d<r f?wra$* I ww h w i tfar
&^ra% i ^'T-h % T/,5m, 1 5[% fenrrsr^ m * n
*nfk3rm?^*rftrr aaTra^Tfir: i tiBt: %m% 1 imrorfir
sHBaiiOrfir t 3TfW'4?ftndfar i msrr ^u^r*r^OT«n I sdfr*
avbrr i tth 3^#{?r &au i dsnoiTt
*reb i nrrr mm w i< w
1% % stfft
m\ 5{^t mtg: mm mi n^q? u
»j? xro ■3’iTPror p^rnas?! I fcra a%?T*T
__ rs . . _
rs wwm-
i ^ | « "i * i % * * ** » * *
«r\ i sfwf^firpr «x.ifr *w i
itwt owm warn n *®. ti
1, 11V. I. 82. 11.
*. ci. m>. v. mu.
\. m <• 4, Mi, w i, w 2.
t, VI 'ix. n. i. !•„• ii. ;
t aarf-s;*? i h r T-t^t>j'ntrr *rr
,|y»*| i ;
*1, ,\it Uif )’.*M»1 (lltuf itft-at'i .til* w»-,j
tia •Lii, Tiirt I
f'lWDIM >’> 'i’i^'M'i by HHV. S, 3,\ *
ii. j.. «. MU; Vi, »W» r. I Ji, 10. :
ji. I. :**■••}.
t» UK , *'4. C r>, Kn, M ■;.
Mi. U I, It ') W 1, W 2, W 2 I
s. sttmtn . pr^I^E »•* q«ot«d by
SUV. Hi. 34. 4. p. li.m
<, ( If. 1! i K iii. y.
«.. t'twst c C .">.
•ji*. (if. ih j. m. u.
41, Cl. HI*, iii. H, Dawn is » /,w'd i. -*.
D'.ih | <*rfci< tn til nij'lii,
43. HV. 1. 113. 1 ; 8V. 2. 10'J9.
U. Tl» text stems to be corrupt,
1 propose to read "jflfj: fur ftftf;,
this will mho tint line in¬
telligible.
Vt. 1* «i...wn>w i» potod
HHV. I, 113. Up. i. 40C.
] *<v. wv&tusmn i l
gsrntT^fgj ^on wzwwu i
gnN^f 3# 3r?# mm *# mn wfow* it
*%TBF*1T tffa&jt l xnfcfa 'imm I ftvkzfamMm: i nkwm
*tm*rn. i i rmrrtrrut i vsrkr wpmpf i >««:? mrSt. t iifr*
’WtOTf ’fffq'FWf: f WJWJ *lfsr: I s^nr pwi f f|»rr: I *»?*j%
I fnrrsw^r ffRWFvik i vn%k 'jrfmi'itTtwt j | * r.i- ,-,•
ftftr] i } mm vm =w. i k rrj t rii-ww * *ro
,wr umr f m ] wm rfk ptfc t mhim*r f • 'im&nk J r
3T*qVwjWfT??r f^W i
^WF|wnfw wmr i aw wmm, t mtmptim* r.ntfm i
fvrrcrr «prfir kmrfvmitifa it *,'* i’
3*K fnwTsp n fir *h r-ror inff. i
?Wr w4hh{ * wmlftirwtfl-m n-wf* t,
susirtsfirM HtkrirtfwkKiMMa.
mMi^MiKironi -raaif^i 1 rmni *w
. i w %mm i krmf* „n: , M
***** w«» iwrafa | «r snail
•^riwrannnjSimiinrtrnanftuvi ,
!«# «P4 nn zym ,
!Ptw>fia sWMapt it «;: „
1 RV. 1, 113. 2.
l.CtSB?. VI. til. 1. p, W.
fc«.8BV.I. »2.2,p.i, m
». CI.8R?. I, 33. 2; 123. 2. j*p. I,
186,85?. lV
H.pniiM by BR, f 4, Vi, K
W Si
•• * * : ■’ *«?•*• **:4t
• ■* ■ • . . i*.
m,
<4, 11 V, VI it. i,
'■'•• ' WBlf*** V
i®. *?r«?frfa v i, y, t„
it i;\. .,•. .
tWRT sraiiT %wn»to i sra*r *% &m*m i
C^wwwftw^i
iff% itp# i **wyif%r |NN^! 1 yfcjw w
»iT^Frf*fT i wnr afd^rf^r sstapwtw ^rar whit i jstotwtos^i
I ®R|TOTT ISflW I ITOttW^T ^IWC, I ,WT **1^1% I
f^TOT^t wsn^ririwfi* *s* gft* iwi«rtf**rf jji
1 J**ft%* O] ««Mv. 1 mMi #* #tw* 1
II & 11
qpRfflft^Wlfift ^TTWraiRFt, 1 3TC9| * 3%: I *** +n.44|<ft&'
1, (if, BRV, X, 27, 23. p. TV, »0, ;
4. w»ror <■ "». m •% w, w l< w -• -
*4, (X Kltv. 1. 123. .'. p. i. BWi I
VI. 72, I. p. M. >■<«.
t, Omitted by UK* *■' b ^ 3> ^B*
M3, Mi, u 1, H'i, W 1, ws,
W 3.
% cr. BKV. 111. 22. 4. I*. H. 10 1 ;
OBlitbid along with i»y ;
Dura*.
%, Of. HRV, 1. :». 12. !'• *• •*«: t!f>
iit>. n. i3 *-i3«.
*, *mN. 11. 23-27.
4, WIKlftll* M I.
% KV. VI. Cl. 2.
1*. «fft «
«. Quoted by HBV. L 12*. 3. p. 1.
.'.SO; Of. also II. 28. 7. p, iL 65.
n. ^gwftiffr M U Jr 2* w 3» i#
omitted along with by C 8j
sgiriwfH?iwr»«r«**
14. Quoted by HItV, VI. 61. 2. p, li.
855.
«y iiuTOtfai H1C, C 4, 0 8, X*
' 3 J Mi, 114, R0, Wl, WS,
W 3.
It, Omitted by BK, C 4, € 6, Kn,
M3, Mi, B4, R6, Wl, WS,
W 3.
14. tw»|* M 3.
it, fWipiTO* c 3*
■'*W75Ssr^ It ~<i it
*r ?r# nmm ninm: i
j* qfttft mmt’tfk ^ f$ns4 ip i
ft «r*rfr nxvm wwmrfift i wmftmf w t wifk^-
I $?%?( wPf I ^ifontftrvlrit j Vjpft w^jm,' I ggy^ilfiy.
st’fr*1 * *l%4& w i itf% t 'ii^r^wwfii^rnl vntfa i %mt
^T^-: I sjRffr: TO: | TO: TO^faW: I wfojpnf* Tw% % mi
iron Hsfrrot nim |hht *$m wwnr wm% t jMvr,m nn-. \ r,fip£t
*m HHjl t jrp^pro: | ifonpftn PWW&mnfk WXfmt i »ff*T flT!
sorlilRH s^ftsrifw fn **t i wn\ * u y* u
Ifeipjftin jjjrfasw # fa? ijW $jfi: n
i *rw; HRrftnPii i ww %% 4f*i<i srttHT*
^rir «nwim i wsrcmfitat t ip#*: TOwnfa: f nk: Hmmi
i «W Hroft *Nrr*r ^nWm s hwf vfr *rt?% >rr*r t#; t :'M
t i mmm*m mstm.’ »» n it
I. Of. SUV, I. 01, k, p. |. fij,*},
1. Cf. BO. IV, 100, 107.
1. N. 9. 39.
». nv. m. .13. r».
H. Cf, SEV . I. 2, it, p, j, jt
%. €3.
*. *«cg;t Is omibieti by C 0,
«. 1^0$, 111, Ml
** 0f* SRV* HI. 33. 3. p. «» 211
11. «tf BK. «* i. V \ Kt». 31 •!. 3|t,
It i. H *'» W !, W '*, V. 1,
W. «*W « I, It .1
11. *1 MtV. 5, Vf, 3, Hi. M ij.
M»- ». IP, **,
It. T - • .} stvn jfU ■ *?. «M
i* <1ttll>t«*4 1»4 t ’ I
%% «#. SUV, ill, 41,
II. vl lili.v «, I ■, Jut, )t 1. \U
t: s, It c, v. j. iv j, v* •>
I*, ttSf iSuJomi: t* l»f
1. KV. III. 33, 10.
%. «!. HHV. III. 33. 10, j>, li. »4«.
I, tf. H1I. il. m,
% KV, IV. 40. 4
I
I, ,■*. SKV. IV. U 4, |».ii,4S8.
«. TU* fallowing pM«tg* I* MUUd
niter IRf t*¥ 0 »* W»ft
§t*flw wPR*lf W4p '
4. «f. HHV. 1. 121. ». p. 1, BIO,
h. v. 3
n •'r4MV.^rw»u!«!'i;rfii ml
« foWvwmtmtm «***• ^mrnm
fawift mrnm^i’m
1# %¥wf *n% #|wsft4‘‘ * qpitf# *ir4 » raft' ' wmft ‘
m **iwraf&8%* h j
« ffiir ®mh f*h* ft#itswr w»w*
Small %ur« «m t'.»j* jiu^j wytv-, <■;,'.•> «..>:
ohapfc#? of tht ffknkto,
^rasi^^'ufpt im i
ftax 5ft5i 3F«ft ***' ef'j4 II
ST5TTfl?t ’Ml igwwft* spwwt i >|fWr nr*fr*it
i sfKf^iT^Wfi: l 4Wf^#r i ar^r»f, ^srs^iw i W?»*n
®mwH*** wm^™**** %'^nm 1 *v*m- •
wftfofrn m%*v s«r <?wi% f% i ntmw i
pyVfemif i
gum i pgi»n% *? rfrt strts n^n h s,k «
*jf^4 s«frt ***f? *w* »
* _ * f ‘ii -niTir -i irnii^ ^ i. .^w.. *#*'«? W JL*- It if mMr* 4 & ^ *4,
igfff fISWf *l|[* Wf«p?»#wwf*i u
1
•r 3%rc s**fc% i
wngwi fwi^ppipp it'* s
fayreft i
d*f!ii*R MB! W**rf^c£ •? S^Tdii i
W I
yfW ftn^lF w jyrs 1 t fpft*
ht%i mm&m wwcm
f ' TIT? 1 1 .■ly’-.r ■ '> ,-t' . j - -
|» Is |» ^1^2; ** *1 ifff"*. 1
ajWTIfi f* nV«Jtf#J»lf«fT : II
1. RV. Ill, 31, 1. fh« HmmmI
Jmnmtltoh {» p«nr»ij»tin»K*l %
yi*ka in th® last part of tb»
Wtli Motion,
H. MM, Cl, C, 2, 0 9, V, C, it 1,
M 2, R 1, R 2, R 5, 8.
\. of. BD. IV. ill
v. Omitted by 0 i*.
% oi.srv.I3i 6. p. ;. i*r.
t. of. 8RV. Ill, 31. 1. p. i». -j;-,',
», ?pipp 0 i>.
«. TO. XIV, 1 1 8; Ilf, \ ;. 1 •• ;
. STB, 1, 5. 17,
4 of. Maaa. IX. ISO, 133, J33 fSi»,
11:3.14
'
I*. Ttm <jt; ■;*»!•',» t* «« if *<•**). *■■<. M*
■’ ' ■< ■ '* '* «••»«*(» »#«&* «
:•;• M ,-. . r nn -tyrM.
to** '.?vri •)
17, i ' ' . . ■ ’ • _ • \ '1
*■'•■ ■»»•,: Uplift
? MMnir .?
•! r:.-Ji»i f *r t-rn*, ■*. :tr.»
*i-'i t^f r -wr.1 Urt jtt-ti
mtit m*w. fwr n
%'•>.. (^i.iu> i i . ! !., 14 1 /In,
% 3, Ml. it <, ii l , V*; i, W 3,
W 3 , anti
It. 4. 4V. 1. 17. 1,
goffer 'SR55TOW ^rfiNfcft i *rr. ^mm%’ t ^reh i srsrcrfftf '«*ts I
# «u ^rjjstr «rr«i^TO i nr ?ro%®niif5?r i m f*?rn i
fmiwMs^ *T§ 3«S% l?J*3b I 3TFJW& I * Vt
wflroti srfti tp#: i sawM i w*d ®tw i vxft Bth wr$r i Bt*
i <flqfrVi t
l^gr: Biwws^ hhww1’: t
fSfcrat i
%, c, ] %k. i [ r-nws
?r *»'5f nkn(mk% \
*r<$ nmf m\ n^nim w*i »»
*? *ra% 1 wfitatotf imft* mmmn t mmt vmfa*
mkm \ fkhtRitm mr$r i mm mm: $*: ^ fn»i mimn wm)
i k% w*r*'t wrm \ q fe rp*?, i
mrd v mm?t: wwrwfwt wjf?f jffwppiT^: \ dm^fv+wmmi
mfo s#w <i# n % ii
*iig^wi*g8trfo qyfaifs i
«3«ni ii»$mti *wnr Wtfir iftwf#?? i wmfwm *f «?; t wsrwik:
ffl&rafr-ffft i irakqwq* i ng^ m i
3«T tjaflfm t^'W PtWT Wflifal it ^ li
to to: sift ##? ff% m mk i
., . gi .. j.|v . , i j »\y j ’,v
3£nf fj TOTOt WI^T JfJf Iff f*fvift 11
TO^W w tWk ^WpgiwfTO%*r ^H: I myr -wm- .
mikmmt i m&m m i «#? m gftf Ir m**w » w: ' $rfr>
®ww t oven •
#frWPCT m. g*Wt SCT»i I ^U'n^r-nt
w
asifef m t swiito **fprwr i sf*tewmn » adhwMiir
% 11 V, lit 31. 2, ct Bl>. «, 5?, <. „f. «H4V, ill, ii, 2 }. |;.». ^
■ wliore it u quoted aa att exaiapla w, ii. Si? ; i. .«#, *f „*tf ft
•■\-oldw‘w- j wCWfl^ak. t%'.
** M 8 ; *tpn(* 0 i, C 8,
V: Mi, W 1, Vf 2.
V <*«IW*0 a. of. A B. 7. 3. 1.
*. HtWR M 3, Ml,
%, «rgir v
h. itmt c », .m a.
11. HV. X. 83. |,
of. Bl>. ii. 113.
o 1, C 3, M 1, M % 11. of.
.V.IIL 31. 8; p. 11.327.
BV, ioo. oil.
n. a j»hv, x. w, i, p iv, iuu,
H« X!t, TB. M. 3, #, ;f, i, <|ingnt>gyf»
•iff ip? w%m^ww^P'W^i
™ vtomtQb.
1
l ^ i wprar fw* 1 1
.irf^rk spfft w»r^r m »
Cl. RP. VIT. OB; <*1. AR. til. 31, j
5. !
H ci, BI>. VII. 03—72; HR V . 1. HO. '
' 10} VI IT. 02. 22; pp i. 000; iii- ;
m.
3, Omitted by Purga. »"
mid d i ‘y *■> I*
*. it v. VIII, r.». 7.
•*. q ‘ ’ R ^ •''
r,, ( hniil.-t 1., UK, < ’ <' \ >'• " *M
.;, M ,, it i, It 'V S w 2. 'lV
«* lUit-ii*.
t$ wsw t BK» C 4, C §, Xa, M 3* *^*
' It 4, K 0, W 1, W 2, W 3.
^ ^ ® *S ® ®*
M I, M 2. R 1, K 2, H, R. 0. Roth,
q,, tlV. \, 0J.7.
*#. Cf. HR V, I. 02. 10. i>.». 300.
Ut. HR V- !. 3H. 12. p. i. 5JM6.
4*. faffa V 3.
U.
,w. n. Mi\ \ Oi. 7. y. TV. 200.
3. J 6 tf. I
f
i m vmn. i m* vr* mfo i fw- 1
t m wmvr i fe%pftfa *tn «
*iNwi^iwrf&f ww i
fw$r?pfr*r wvft «wft pr i
tiftircwN wft «n?wt pfpwm i
isrfti ! %twm l *rft«it i
i v.pr*r. i •if#-! s
^cwwTOFyrntfor 4m-- *nfrr*r i i
njtwmp » *N?ft m i
m mm i$ww H«mr wifrn « • ti
wfti 3f% si w4; $»fW i
* ftftssiM *9* q§ ft irt i it
: aiftaitiiiitaMta i srfp ftpiRnw; i iniitiiBhmBr i it Hr.
nrw.ftfort it&m&mu
^wioaSwHim 4m \ urew^t? i war w rota? i wwnli wt i pi %m t
tWlpi fltarftrftpfa; i wipipw i wpslfnrp^j
ifwrww^i
anf^ «w% i ®mw% ifffn [ w*$ft ] m i
mt m «*4*r. Tm i mm4k4wm*m i nmShftt
nmfoitt PwnfpiTs «paw(p%w * wfrarpwp^ wRt s Him
wwitsfifop: \ q {*£ w ffcjf t i psft RnptHf i i*#»5fr ppr f dr p j
i. irfWwinO i, c a, o a, o a, m
i, m a, r i, e a, r p, «,
% famvw o a, Mij f*:*n c 3;
lfrs*WS 0 4,
H. RV» X 48. Tj of. BD, 1, 49,
% OfcSRV. 3L 48, 7. p. IV. m,
H, WIUSBf 0 ®
*V ^iwl o a*
% OmitWlbjrOS,
*. ftitfr. Q J» e », ♦> a. v a, m i, m
*. h i, it a, it », 8,
\ <wr C I, US. i* M*«, MI, M
3, R I, It 8, It &, 8,
I*. Qmiuwt Uy Hli, *j *, f A| k», n
S, Mi, it 4» ft IS, W I. W |, W 3.
WfWplftft « w«M«»I \t$ »«rp:
«. «wv Rtth,
W. WjlsOl.C^O^i-fi.MMi
a. Rl* R 3, » 0, H,
% II V, II. 31 9.
% Cl HRV. XI. 23. 1 j1. H. «6.
«, RV. I. n. 7.
«. Of. HRV. I. 21. 7. Ji. i. 123.
». <’ i. 3, Mi. w I.
1*. y-jn* 0 1, <J 1’ij M i, M 2.
11. i:f. HRV I. 11. 7 1«, i. 7y.
1?», RV. I i«*. 21 , «!. AV. U. 'J. 2*2.
ttritHwrn;
i m [ ] ^wsftrfyw/T \ 'tw/m *rw arw i
^%rnfir¥fT??fi§t m i siF^ew^iOt m t r-in mr^rrrf^rr-sr
sror *rkrf*mr?m \ *=r w? sftr: maw Mrrfa i wi vfpi^ i m:
TOtft i fewsr* wxm t twanwapiti ti \\ n
I W^: *T,WPT I SWIlWm fiRf: li
f^jTWfs^fRt^r^w i /m mni \
aptwFffmfw i nm, i mkmmwi'fim
?n^jwr: i as#*?* m i aw mfm fowm *«r* **,«« wkm
sroswrcnni
wrwFffrolw itfti#; i wti *wc s w*hm **w »
qftfpwwwfa zmk wm qw t
fetir: I %n mmn s m* i n^wt* i
swmpywiftr whrsr i *r»i mw: t
i
^rsRimwjtraftr w$ t mq imn^ t wt% smk i m»m-t -.it
*' Omitted by UK, 0 4, (,! 5, K», *, ogjui M :*,
M 3, Mi, It 4 It 6, W 1. W if, . _. » ,„
w ^ 1 * nrptw ■«
*. cf sEvn. iiii.ii. i> % 70s. *' * 4;*u' v* 1 »’■ "■ *'!,i
1 «• l»V. I. 31. 11 1 ls». 1 : ,. "' "• .
163,383, U,(»#»Uv>IU'HK, l'«, l'.\ Kh,
* rru„ * , „ . M 3, M», It 1, U*«, W I, Wf,
H. WftMff BK, € 4., tl 3, K «, M, Cf. MUV. X. rf., a, JJ. if ikJ
. Ml Ml TLA H i! UM U.' 3 . «. ^ ^ . 'T r *
M I Ul 1» 1 T» 1‘ ujr i It ■ a "* W,> A* **' a' I1' ** *«•
, Mi, 11 4, It o, W I, W nwfaft^yrfiinyflfii nimtlfo
■ , " 1 1 ^ *
% Omitted by UK, O $, v. ;>, Kit,
M 3, Mi, K 4, H «, W l, W 'i,
W 3 ; and Ourg*.
v. nn: «Rtfa qrrwfafyr Our^u.
(hnittwi l)v t '• K , • 4 , 4 1 Kit,
M 3, Mi, U 1, It W 1, W ;!,
W 3; I'Hu
u, UV, X. -Is ♦.
#» j l*f ■ r. ’ - *> " i
<, WHliifWl* » *4 + 1 *. f ,
if
w
Jt
r
a
i
I?
i
i
i,
t*#
C(. HKV. X. 40. a. j» iv. 1 i ,
11. It V. V. 7«, .**.
IH. UV. 1. no. 3; AV 13, !*, I.*; Iff*
IV . i:. . Vy. 14
i». uv. \. u ; \ y. r*.
II. UV. X. t,,
I HlCJtt t'.tttn *3 - * , ! i ■,,, , • . ■
' ii" . < *, ,
<’ V- ' ;jhi»<r n
■ 4.
fthw?; % fifatfzmi smfar ftbtfii i
i
:. #S '
wutrw i
ff qjqt fjpktffl |
^ «%*r mnwrts*
.aMWau . . .
WROw PBRK«vI*fl I
1. Omitted by BK, 0 4, C 5, Ka,
M i. Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2,
WJ.
VRV.I.4L9,
I» omitted by Kn, end 8ly»a».
t#a SRV, t 4i, s. p, t 311s
’^stpwmwti *#• iw^i
**• *«gm«t of RV. X, H. «j AV,
18.1.23,
*• ****tfcr *m* »
* Wl. II. p. 14f»
o. Hff C 4, M 8,
«. RV. VI. 85. S,
*• wtatt W •*. ,^r* I, M S.
K RV. VIII. *, |f).
tl. CU'« Vi, :; t. | anst'inrt**
* trrty* fi » * ’
i*. 6st?.
w. rv, ii. as, w,
n. fffmrw i
IV RV, V. 4t. 1 j VR» ?, |ti
i\ acwi,
IhR 1
iprNvr < mm vwrat »
t. The quotation is ontraoed. Mas.
* of the longer recension do not
accent tbe pw»g**
%, Omitted by BK» C 4, 0 5, Kn,
MS, Mi, B 4, Hfi, Wl, W «
yf 3 ; end Burge.
%, ftlV. I. 43. 3.
* Of. HKV. I. 13U. y. 1*. »• <*>'-3.
... Of. rUY. 1. 41. J ‘
*. Of. HKV. I. 4:.. ;s j*. >• y.;y
111) v. VJ.
t Of AH. ia. :m WIN*’
Cf.HBV. I. 1. «; 127. 2; X. 82.
ff; 67. 2. pp. i. 37, 574} IV.
186, 20C.
<. Omitted by BK, C 4, C 5, K«,
M3, Mi, H4, K 0, Wl. WS,
W 3 ; end Burge.
... of, sitv. i. m a.p. »■ 023,
■Jo rfW-W W 1.
v. < ! u’< t 43. :*>. j*. i. 'i
{4«k*i imfuw »* <»»iiut4 by
•» k’M')* nit- Wtr
RO.J
so.
[ f;ri rwrrft.
* . **
__ _ . rjSffifl i *1$: I UT.VHH *ntpt ■fWW
|^r: i ^n^srT vr^rft^r m I v?gpfrfk m i mgrmh* r^iwfji i
3T I
sRff^nrF^tTTri^r i wS^f> *p3?f*f i t*w- i wmoj isppftlft
sircar: r^^mfr 'mtife m i
qt^siiww 31# •mm i
hm^ww 1?# 3*l*rafc w i
gr^wiww 3f# 'iwo?w: I
wt 't&tfttfywMtwt i
. .. . f^ .... ,f, 1 . • #*fc m. *
fTOi^friTti mpm t fw $wf i *p *ifj*r mm i f/mm i
tsnjlff I »**: tW>T 1 #»»|?jmf«|i!»iFit;ft'^
fosBT* i
v% i [ fkvfw mmr* 1 1 fkfm: #?»*$?* ]
fWWP^imfW <19 1 y fffitPY. i %n mfa i m i
yiwww'Pfy’ifqr *ry i jrrwr wpt \ yt m mf*t i
: mmpgtitifa **%m t m fwn*i 1 mtoA m fW n *•. i>
far wroftr mrmfk itfjssiri*: 1 vMt t4h tmmtm t «fa%
sr& i wftte$i£ 1
& n%% wm iW i
wri^ftw^*wr: 1
mfofomrt I 4* tfifa 1 ifr*.? vnrhr ■ -.m f.nT,r* mm
^ !! <rcf n m *f 5*1$ wmh 1
^ pwr spH w|¥4; 1
1. *$$* Roth’s and ,H ivud&tu*
edition.
** Omitted by BK, 0 4, V .% k»,
: M3, Mi, It 4, It 6, W 1, W :,»,
«h CI.8RV.T. 120. 3. p,i*871.
. 1, 101 1. p, (, 437.
‘1 UV. vui, 4. .1. >v. J,
•i. »C7l
it*. \. I.'il, i, AV. J". ' >. »;
HV. ■;. itSi.
*• ‘‘l.Httv, i. a i. .; |, t, t«i...
4. C f», M -i, Mi.
%. UV. 1. iso,?; tUK IV. ,
t*»ItV, i. £7. 13; t>f.V*.»tf. HO.
swT wg m
i x
mv ^nurnli m%$n »
t*rfr 8cli5l1f3r
*% xi pwr^i 5 mt 4<flqfcfoc *•*!***% 1 56^§reftwsft«r »
*, Of. 8RV, I. 24. 10. p. 1. 132.
o. Of. SRV. I. 166. 11. p. i. 72H.
1. Of. T&iiJ. B. I. 0..2. 3,6: «f|fr
*wfr i *nr**roi *******
irsrmrr % snwnffr * . *nrf*
[ ynpi
<i^|Sroq roit i
*$t w<.R)wwm« i *4*a<tfr wrf"
*$! ^ |«rai 444 i
tsfa ft«ra> ssrRr i aqfcft* a<?rfir *nw i w* ***:■ r >r*» '
#1# ?5R*& ***14. I
«^T B h
mt' vmm t ms aramrvmii
3tT ?lt !»t *r $pKt W* l
^df^r fiiiiwt 3ra% t BfKWwt* w w i
fiwre i
f^tarag: i
*ss& Urn# *wir i
wntiw wwU
.. . . •’>.*>? . .
W *ppw«ffi I
I fen nuw»frm: i
iikfirfwr^ i
ffedftf wwrs i
twt I m ife gqnHBHft i %m u#: turttowfai i *Wt ftww
1. RV. IV. 19. 9. H l* omitted by
RK, 0 4, 0 8, Kat M 3, Mi, It 4, '
E«,W1,W2, W », »od Mnrgk j
i RV. vm. 10*2. 21 j Vi. 11. 34. ;
X Hwfa wm : *• «««l by 0 1, 0 %
0 3, Ml, M2, R 1, B 2, R S,
a and Roth.
tT *i
v# JP» j « JJL# a% II*
% Va 29. i.
%. RV, VIII. 4a. 20.
* OtBRV. VIII 45, SO. *>. Hi, 488.
«. Ka9.7; tf. VB. 3. «1.;H'B.2.
at}»uu :
aCI. SRV. 1 51 13; I. Ml. 4j :
IV. 34. ?; V, 43. I. W». «• -a‘*
879; it, 448, 5M,
I*, ftw—triw: »« *«»*tted ut M«!
paiwjti quoted by «UV , I. 1», 3.
08. 7. ftp. i. 93, 308; «f. •»•» I.
f. BL 13. p, i. *m Vi 1*311*
Wn4fN8T *144
1% | Vol, 1. p, 248, 24#.
II, qmd» A by «RV, 1. 51. W, p.
i 280.
«. tooted hy »RV. 1, IS. 3. p. i. m,
11. RV, V. 81, 9.
|». MM. 1.9.4: I8*.»; E«. tf.V.
8H. Cl. HRV. IX. 113. 4j X. 95. 4. 99.
HI. 839; IV, 3J©»
i. v<. 3 i [ wmsfWtarorft.
qwqpFi: gs*k I
ff:g mi** wft l|§4 i
. rs . ftrlrr#Ji.a fc
Wth WWl *fVI* *
m\% m i
|r;jf ft I 4% srj^n^l I
5*1 <rert g*rl#p I pr; i
f^W% ?T5RT f% fwi# i
*r 4: fai|> i ^ *• &*** ^3*: •
*t4^rt ?ii ^[#4 l •
^’EfftFRIW^T^m I 3rf«RRl'jPlR!ri I § I
wrof ^srw fftr vraW&fe »
. . . ,'. . ,,,,.-u..,.,.l:.1..„ . ^ . !^V-. rtr- rmiii ili A iiirnili Mhtfibl iii'M|-'HMfl Jil^,i ^ It.
*tw sjwftsm l
W( aft 1%# 5%&b 1
$$rff f%*tnT ¥RRf 1 1
fnrn^rfkw^mg^TriBr uijfisiftr; i
nffonr wfir ii V. n
I. RV. X. 85. 37; cl, AV. 14. 2. 38. I So, Of. 8RV, VIII, 8. 3. \>. Hi. 258.
4. II V. X, 95, 5. ||, Roth’s edition. Durga
ItV. ] V. 4. 15. j gives firmer as a Variant.
*, RV. VII, 16. 1; H V, 1. 43; 2. 99; | It w*Wff C l, 0 2, C 3, 0 6, M I,
VB. 15. 32, , M 2, K 1, It 3, R 8, 8; * Roth.
4. RV, X. 88, 27; of. AV. 14, 1. 31. j
ft. itatfa BK» 0 4, C 8, Ku, 11 3,
Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W % W 3,
*. Of. 8RV. I. 18, 3; 3b. 8. p|>. i,
104,305.
4, itV, 1. 18. 2; m3. 29.
4, RV. 1. 1, 9; VB. 8. 34,
10
Of. 8RV. VIII, 1, 1. p, HI. 0; cf.
also I. 35. 1 ; 89, 8.
It Cf. BRV. I. 31. 3; 87. 3; II. 18. 1;
pp. L 139, 890; ii. 32.
IV. ItV II. 18. 1; AV. 20. 34. 1.
IH. RV. VI. 66. 9. ,
34. ffrfuift Both’i edition.
*1. IIV.L185. 1.
51. Cf. SUV. I, 1*3. 1. i, 778,
Small wHWa br*ok*tf
rtpreteat* ti»# mr**pot»tMag
M«lion o( tit* third *U*pUr d
t|* tfirvkta*
it 3 m wm srerf*msr^ i
1ST it fTOffo^ |1 .*“* ? ^
*npmro I I [
flwH^rtf^rm: \ i artrmr sptot wjjt? ^ t
tor?T i
f^’arr toptt wrUr i i m^rr TORffft i tot: TOwti I
5?. H.3
*%.
wnftw «ri to* I
m * fafr i ^ ** «TOW!jftwwniii4iiw*
«T 1 *rratf *t I I *rvt iwr: « * i!
fw inwrifer sufrwft.*: i
mml fltoR tww ^ u
zrffa# r fsgrii ] «n?ft<? wM *w“i«t»r^i I w eu
ffo I *PH *!Wf *F!*W I tff?**? 1 I :
srfa «n%5 fcnf, i
% 3wrrf i ^ r 1
cm #r m i i m m ftwilwf rmrmtm i
t4t cigKh wu i
ff m «tmwr m i mwi *n * *t«ww m i *jtf% if ** «tf ft*
qw t twwr aif’l * *wt wit*; » h a
iq ?$q nf#4fw li 4) ?a?ft ftft %m \
m *4ffp< ftipsrt snpiw 4q tiHraift*’ ti
srftrf$rrc*fa*ft fjnwrfr $ wftffr M**| T^wfrff m » [ 1
%, ct. bb. li. m.
t. mil M 2.
*, ft? o i.
*. ftm c 4, C 5, It 3, Mi.
H. SW c 3, c S, M 8, W 2.
«,. KV. V. 39. 1; HV. I, m, % m.
*, Oioltud by, BK, C I, C 5, Ko, M
J}, Mi, It 4, E 6, W 1, W 2, W i,
«. <1>'M<1 by SRV. V. 33, t, |». li
m.
v,*<,tt)'; M**1 *,v<l ■ «* *'*<‘*'4*, ft* tej
uwftih* f«f* fifflftft «fft
w^w >.| ?m f fKiytwt *M«A
»r# ^*(jc*':*3!j «M<1 with EfftimO*
<{v4i*'ltM»«,
ft, CitnhwA by 1 lari;#.
ft. h :•:.. * .. • •. b.-.,
Mi, H t, « n, W l, w a, W 3, .;
it. a.sitv, i m. »i vi. ii, i r»
i. 55«, l». fe«».
t. Quoted by SUV. VIII, 4, 21. |*.
ill. ill.
fi. «ri*T t» omltttd by 0 I. of. BHV,
1. 125. 10. p, i 588.
w. KV. X. U, k It look* M If
ft. Cl. SUV, 1. 60, i‘, IV, 11. ^ pf. ft
295; li. 3*1,
n. UV, V. 4. Si AV. T. n. 9. ,,
t#. ifffva&Qi ® w ^ *•
3*»kfc did aofc tbl&tc U to U t«. 0»»ll*tl by BE, C 4, C 6, K*, K
Mi u 4 a w 1. w f.
tft f <spr fiw it
^figtif^r sroftm: mm w&w fwSw * t ffr*T m-
ww# ^nfir i wft§r«n# «rr i % I
qrarcfer wrw^ wrrifTs i wtaTt ft srewjft [ ft saw 3 •
ft$*r urer^ — “* ‘
4112132:
w. 3 towwu I iww*
ilkiipfil grfrtmq, t mtk 1 ***** *wwigff #1
OTrf^r fSftraV sratffr i i ,
55: wlutfft&A w*Nff I b tt «
i^or # ft «# siffsfiT l
““ .... ,"Ll,..-rilm?n? II
f|WHW Ii
ifcn % ofti»wwtefog<n *$& i W I
arfa m wgpn ^sn^c i <fcWMW,4 witor ®*w^# 11
lnWk: arstb i
fjfrern ^ft5TF?n:j» [ ^wftffcn4n ] *c \ tefoswamt
tM^rawwu tfrfcramr m i srftr *rr arrf^ft i *r*3$ifr
iqrtflf&r sjaTfar i irat %®rt %b% i ^•H*fRrcf^3!o m.<3W^<4 i
wftfapnfr i wxmm [ f^rrat ] W' i
f^sqr f^ferU I 3T9II 31cT5TT: \ WT ?*f Slfawt *RU% l WT
«n^i [ arte tflr ] srfar. wdr. i *r*ntec wtfcx i
f^qrJTWfl^^WT^rWJ’ir: I
w^ift^wgfe^rei i arrfte^ tears *8r I
^4 TOt ftfol I wfir tenft wrftr n U «
m\ H \
?r m 5i4 te#r ^ sftpErWj n
<t,l3TWfTOPmR: WWR *W «TT l WTW l ** Wl«|<UU*m ^Wt'
^israfcawwiwpr i
i. wmn*Hitv. L 115* 4- 5'* *• ni!<
n, Jtv. 11. 3H. 4.
K HV, I. 6. 7; AV. 20, 40. 1; 70. 3;
8V. 2. 200.
t. Of. SUV. I. ti. 7. i*. i. 32; .if, Bi>.
ii. HI.
H. HV. 1 103. 50; VS. 20. ill.
%, Omitted by UK, 05,05, Kn, M
3, Mi, U 4, It 6, WI.W1.W 8.
#. wvrf’^nA i» «dd«d often mtfi*, by
<«, P.Mi*ii. Vui. n t. j». »’i,f¥)#f«r: I
fs&fa; 5 fmwmfiiflr i
*, Omitted hy UK, U I, C 5, Kn, M
3, Mi. K 4, K 0, W 1, W 3, W 3.
1*. tpgpg: SUV. 1. 5(53. 50, p, i, 084.
II, Of. SltV. loe. oil.
n, KV. I. 103. 2; VS. 28. 13.
1% KV. in. 8. 8, 8V. L 63,
W, Of. 8RV. Ill, 0, 8. p, ii. 100
1. BV, III 83, 23; cf, BIX IV. 117-
120. Dnrg* Itomwki:
!»
iifiiirt' :I
Hi*. I
T. III. 0. «; VIII. 43. 31;
102. 11. f, ill.
1. 123. 10, pj, 660,
0 I, e 8, Kb, M
1, \V 2, W 3.
% Cl, MX IV, 41,
M3, WX
4*. ««f| 0 6,
11, vmfb c I, C i, M 3. Mi, W 2.
«, Cf.BB.1V. HI.
n mm i» omSIMk! % M 3, W 2.
W. BV. Vlil, 19. 37,
1M. BV. VII. 88, 5.
1% *w&C#iC3,M3, W 1, W 2.
1*. mm BK, C 4, V 8, Kb, M 3, U 4,
K *,W1,W 2, W 3.
1®, St#. N, 7. 17,
cq.1 qprfwnrar oviwifo i sroji? 1 srff krfk tgHnprait » *ihr*
i 3^ srafo i srrrtsf^ 5js*$«r <w^ I sitetsr&w I Rter 3#*
^RriR* i ^TrfcT i *t wt ^'S^n wnrRT^fTOr cw*j,it wiiourffaj-
^ 1 sw=T3 1 awrw m® r 1 3Tw«rr%flri§r m 1 sngftcrtffHft «rr j
^hrOFcft- 1 iTTsaxflliJUrjJT^j'fltrrTJ^ I [ wwl
yp^ft^rsr. 1
k 3T5ffip?T §f%: I
f’tfStor 1% ebftnr i.fo wnfwr f% 1 sfTfftftf wtwt 1 vvnpRf
I*. **
tw I
1, Rv, IX. 75. 5.
% Cl 8ft V. IX. 75. 5. p. Hi. 723,
%. RV. I. 124. 4.
». wreteTO* 0 1. 0 2, 0 3, C 6. M
1, M 2, ft 1, ft 2, R 6, 8; *!«*.
wpH S'iv*d»tt».
*1. mmi C 1, C 2, 0 3, 0 6, M 1, K
2, ft J, R 2, R 5, S.
%. Of. 8RV. I. 01. 14. p. i. 302.
*## ogpi"f fi IV.
*• w»
1, :
SR
%.. 0B»
i». »mnfipft»rrnO l, 0 2, C3» 0 6,
Ml, M2, R 1, R 2, R 8, 8 *
Roth. SRV. 1. 124. 4-th« entira
passage being quotod.
11. RV. L 87. 0.
%% RV. IIL 83. 3.
H. «|ftf*i*l* 0 8.
It. «*rf*w»tte 0 1, 0 2, 0 3, 0 0, M
1, M 2, R 1, R2, R8.S* Dttr«.
4, R 0, W I, W 2, W 3
i
n ^ ^ I irk xn<m m fo*rof.m <n I
^ **lft I sr*5* 1 'I*«'*r: 1
^ *l4i I «ft frnrT.m u
' e% mi *»«*: sh»*‘ w *iM4m w* »
y ftr rimk v{m m -till i [mint *w i'f, «
sir i
fow « %mmw \%^n\
wsa foy 3#^ i
sro <si gpcf *3 afar ^ w#«twl s
** yt * hH Wihi* i
snm ju « «** nhwfli ,i rfafrfor m*w i >4Ti»r*** n W«
ftms H 3wMw« I
l^tlW BBT Jt BBUJIIU**! BWBT t Mlft.i^ TWI^BTr TBBlfr I
awmt wifir fiR: i wm i w<rft «mrn* i
w to
««tor mrfrfit nr t m farttfiT to i_«*b< mtofc ”rm- i -.wrfprrt
«wwwi i wjp^ihwwwi
tTOiffWiplf I
4. #f*ffW C I.
\ O, HltV I, 1W. j>, i. w.
I*. EV, VI. 30, 3,
tt. KV, V. 35*. SV. 2. m
w. by hhv. x. m. i. f.
iv.se*.
w, et. v«i. «, i». n. «*#*
faflt'ppr;i
W,* <PW! t» I*
1*. HV. V. 2. %
I
i w*tftm i wwnrfttwww ft*w
*rafl?r i
|4 wm m\_ m gj^rM %xnk l
qrioTqv 1 *mr r4 s*r§s*R *arom*r sraray^: 1
3^r sT’rrHr Wt^r 1 ?T8?%: I
=nit mifc » nr 1 3Rf% nr 3&r% l 55ta>T nrfcg’sW i
ar^TTf^t nrfft 1
[ ?*?ift f%3TT ft l wft 1 )
1. Of, HBV. Y, 3. 9. p. ii, 502.
\ Of. HBV. 1. 35. 10; 129. lijpp.
i. 190, 588.
\. BV. X. 3. 7.
#. va. 28. 0.
h. ffltmrni o *i, o o, m 3, w i
%. BV. I. 89. 1; va. 25. 14.
\*. «|^ is given as a variant by
Durga who however attributes it
to the carelessness of the Scribes’*
swifTO; »
«, EV. X. 39. 4.
t. iptM I.
i*. esjetnr M 2.
«. QnoUd by SRV. X. 39. 4, p.
IV. 117.
i 1^. Quoted by SRV, VI. 63. 2. p.
I ii. 859.
1 a Of. SBV. I. 161. 1 j 164. 14; It
39, 7. pp. i. 670, 701; ii. 119.
m Of. SBV. I. 33. 7; 35.2; 80,7;
90. 7 ; 110. 6; VI, 70.8; X 129.
1; pp, i. 176, 186, 280, 401, 482;
ii. 879; XV. 423. of. 'SB. VI. 8.
1.18, ^
IH, Of. SBV. I. 124. 5. p. i. 664. The
entire passage:
quoted SBV. 1. 19. 3. p. i, 107.
BV. V. 03. 8.
%». Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 8, Kn,
M 3, Mi 1, R 4, B C, W 1, W 3,
W 8; end Dnrga. It is •tftwk out
in Cl.
V.W.1-
m\ W f^i^i* 1 ft%w«*rw \
wmxm^tskmm\
^ snhif I »* wfiw«* 1
Wl 4? jpprcH I »«f#^ 1 ^ ^ ^
qrt <di* #wto: i mm *fmm'- ' rflt‘
#151* 3* 4*!*1** *1^! 1
>ii) mm ifatf «
«r ion ffl in** 1
HTftrw Tft gpww 1 «ft; "ft
Vwi»» i «nnntwnmi'w«i>ftfi»' i <nftHtMMH<(ir»iu> t ••*•*«•
"* jksK ft$ra y*ft '*® W * 1
w swart **Mh*w > «n fiw1" 1 r5™
^n#!ifci»ii «rt»n gwfeti t». n
'Tarav. x. 87. 38. p. iv. m *•. o*h>*> Jr »*•• « '■£’■•- **
tt <H. lift BK 0 4 Cl. X». M I, Ml, K I, Ilk* *» *i w *»
M mSb 4, B «» WJ.W*. W 3, 11. Tte n«»Wfc» it mitmml.
t.BV.X.87.25jSV. 1,95. H. « RV. I. !M. 1
. CNrfW^t t* BK, 0 4, 0 Ip Ko, U. ». «*▼. T. «». 1 hU • - *.«m
M 3, Ml, R 4, R «, W 1, WSp fwk ffa 1
%V 3, and Durgo, The lino tp#.., 1 f. BY. X, 101, 10
**& 1, struck out to C I. 1H> C 4, 0 1, M 3, Ml* W *.
RV.V.19,2. H, RV. VH. 21, 8.
BV. VI. 1. 4. t*. Quoted by fliY. X. 21, 19. »
RV. Ill, 41. 3 j AY. 20. 23* & JV.70.
RV. 1. 153. 4 ; AV. 7. 73. 8, *«, Of, BUY, I. % St VII, $3k i, ff*
awtffto&sRv. in. 3i. n,p.23i. LUimm
It a track out to C 1.
, BY. V. 19. 3.
RV.VI.1.4.
, RV. Ill, 41. 3 ; AY. 20. 23. 3.
««to«
ffat stftm snf$w* t# tot affa* I
dHJ fiwi mat m nr ssrfort i <nfin* arat ifirtk
«rs^: i i
mm sraaj *r# wspt8 *
i ^Rftsi:^niT^r«r i^fsan^- 1 ^r«F«rar cf^ ^ i «ifc:
fimn’r^i i 3wr grfrsrR; I wt I ?w
I^Rrr ^ epsni^r i
[ ^3» wk& 1 ]
W §: i £*nH I
forfStffr timwft swift 'i m% w ^tanar ift*w m *mi*$** i
mWm If WWr *
wwrtai#*** «iT<j mi i
mfo \ *m* mm *tm ww ii a
%, EV. X. 10. 10; AY. 18. 1, 11.
\. SfHWPPn#0. Hurga.
% EV. I. 104. 33; A V. 9. 10. 12.
V, OcoiUod by l)urgn.
H. JRSto** iJur^a.
A. Of, m Yf, 1, 7, *i,
®. •wfrwpr m *» M. s.
«. c i, o s, o s, c «, ai
M 2, E 1, It a, R B, 8.
1o. M 3.
n. RV. X. ID. 4 ; V8. 19. 55; CI.AV.
18. 1. 15.
«, Cf. 8RV. I. 157. 4 ; VIII 67. 21 ;
pp. i. 070; ill. 493; Cf. BD.
VII. 95.
a tn^0 3,M3.
IV. Quoted by 8RV. I. 93. 7. p, i. 419 ;
Cf. also 1. 100, 5, p. I 470.
1H. Cf. 'SB, I. 9. 1. 24. tigf %
«pr rn Wit wr I W » wnyT w m I
pqfo 3TO* sffo I 1F"» 1
nsflf IjfiWwWi I
si Jrf5?3f ftOT&W Ws I ’*'*' «**** ^SW** I
iWwt#! h '<* a
sratf ifrtustg =u? i
WT fpit *J? U
1. Cf. BI>, li, 46, «. mw V ».
■ * ‘ 1 " PTfilWf & **
. '**>*.***. \m q * t'r *i
% f!f «HV T RO in - j ogft ' * 4fW(* *
*’ Of. SBV, I, 83, 10. p, *« W* ^ ^ RV. X. 4S. i i V*. I'.* 1*.
. :*, RV‘-L 14®* 4 II, Quoted by #11 V. 1, 101. 1. p. » M6.
H. BV. IV. 38. 3. u RV, 1. 101. i } »V. 1. m, .
*• Quoted by SRV. IV. 38 5. f, U. %x ^ **, % B.
4i’4, • . 1%. RV. 1, 84, IS i AV, » 41. a i »v.
®. JI 3, l. 147 ; 2» 388.
8* "RH. ] <Su>. l [
sra it nt: ^JT^emr^srnfpr^r: r ?mr t ^•frwrw'rfotg i wrn?r*U
i err i arger # i
JTfgc^r^IcT: I
[ *TF5 #ipr^W*rr | fRfa f^rrft wr-q-fft I J
^=rar: wfir i i
§?gfar rpr^sj 5*$; | K^nRr ^nr^r i
*r g?TR g^StsHrft; l
*r garnr |»mf%TJST% i iizmmkwkzzt r??r: i Fr^'T'Sig, i
fsMterR.i
5Tsrr?F!rfo t?rfT§g i i %g?f sRerTffWt I
mp<ti ft# i
«*tr wthw# *m% i *rm itri^i ft s*rrw&g i arataib I
sprfafer smm *m% i gmrcf^tw^ t
srwtt 5R^nwr«»J i
1. Omitted by C 3.
3. tuqfiiqg ia Omitted by 0 3; it
preceded by ia C 1, C 6,
M 1, M 2.
K iwfelflN* BK, € 4, 0 5, Ko,
M 3, Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
V. See N. 4. 21.
\ rv. iv. ei. i.
t Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn,
M 3, Mi, R 4, R; 6, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
». RV. X. 138. 1,
| c, RV. I. 91. 2,
%, is omitted by 0 5.
10. RV. I. 190. 5.
11. Quoted by 8RV. 1. 100. 5. p. i,788,
1*. 0 1, C 2, 0 3, C 5, 0 7,
Mi, W 2, W 3.
1b ftwrfRT, 0 5, M 3, Mi, W 2 1
f%3*r*rr?tO 4-
IV. RV. III. 54. 7.
1*1. See N. 3. 19.
IV Quoted by SRV. IX, 04. 80. p,
ill, 683,
1». VS. 8, 20,
to $ i «r 34 *h’4 ^bVasw^ wv ninw i
[ !i?«m'bn« i ]
a« «r sum tto I irifawwlST-®** ' i rNw I
i s^rsnw inn tsw; i
araiftfw* t
W%* iF*^ t
fti&m i- -»finti«3 « irrr: m t si**?* smrni-to*
i nft«ft *w *Rr mi
w&wm n*r*ta mmm « *>. «
m *pwt dj** 1
Sf$% nwl *W# WBWfatf *ptW »
. mik . m m '
-xw msm mrfpm i 4fkm prcfoqi » iftpWm » *w *w
Em4U4»rcw i urn «TOHhr%«w®!! * w* m* mtitfa m i
qM mm pptsww^ftr- * ww ***** m •*m*5wt*
% i foi<# wil* «*%* w# w » «w w ^ 1
itf 8 «
1. <etmt nit **K, C 4, C O, K«»,
MS, Ml, It 4, H 8* W I, \V 2, W 3,
1. •wpraq,® 3.
n. Qaoted by 8UV. VII. Si 4. f.
Hi TS.
t. BV. 1. 138. 4.
% Omitted by BK» C 4, C 3, Eft,
M 3, Mi, It 4, U 6, W 1, W 8,
W 3.
«. KV X Wit*, AV, Si *-‘. 8-
\ «tffa(« 3* 3.
i». n«n 4h«$ # 3*
II, Itv. I, W4, 1 , AV. !», 9 i.
M. i f. Mil. IV, 33.
in, i.*i. suv. i. s». i p» i. «a.
it. limp r«»Mlr Wftwt
f« %*k*Vtm trw
sir n i ......wftwttfiiw: up
2. ]
[ sm.
feif^r ^5^5} 2t|?tt tor ipift <rr|: H
*T!T gsrfsfT T'4ff I tT.T^nir^grfttJT^ |^ ^w, \ ^5TT I SET#'
grn n:^Ts>ch grfr#r ^twimOwi: i hht4 T^rt ^?firwnmfg<T i
SrFRJJ'R: ^RTR m I f^Tm^FFTRRSr I STftmwWT^ I SR-
?»1TT'7R. 3R*tS'iHr: I fsRrffr I 5V<j: l&Fwcx | sfTRl' W %*RT
?ft i *r;r r: *R*7RspR?vjfTrFr i sfTRT srRFfspRsmr: I srrr ?^gng
arwR; i iwr fbrcrcj %jt 'jsrfcSrsn i fsrsrrasr i snrrffspr.mvnfwni
aRtimc^RvPsR i ^?hr ??Rrftr i <t
^mprrBr: rift i
t%\\ =?% 4faSfaft i
'I* . . c ^
?Ff q^gTRT I
7=7%: I
?FT W HTSPJTt*. I &mfcr I
<?&t 3n§?f^ \
?r i 5m: irwm ;rwr i ^ g*: *npta I
" snferrc ?ra$r l
sr^r 5^r%^4i( i
*f$r JTRTRTH I *n*Tt JTT*TT?TV I Up*: .ET%*at ¥pr% I
m4re*rr% f^g?rr ?r ifttsf^rn ^T^rch** l
rift» 7t *r srrfa q wm* i
_ amm snrriN i ___
7. HV, I. Ji»I, 2; AV. 9, 0, 2; 13, y*. efitff^TOTOT AiK. 0 4, 0 5, Kn,
3. f. .M 3, Mi, H 4, It 0, \V 1, W 2, W 3.
R, Quoted by BI! V, J. 101. -J. p. L ,
(*27. ’ I
H. Cf. SUV. x. 101.7.1*. IV. :;:;f>, •
«. Cf. cut. I. 0. 5. I
H. #aw#w 0 3* i
is omitted by 0 3. j
* «wranf«r^(% M s. ■
<, ItV, I. 164. 13; AV. I*. 9. 11.
•.. ofwro: C 4, M 3, W 2.
K Cl, Alt. i. 1. 14; fPfWWm: fajfift
fw*arf$T%?*V: Tmwfct trnrrofa* ’
(«7; ) Cf. S'B. L 7. 2.3; XII. 3. ;
2, 1 ; TuixJ JO, XVIII. Si, id ; 4. 11. i
12
HV. 1. 104. 12} AV. 0. 9. 12.
%%, HV. T. 101. 11;AV. 9. D.3.
'iV, HV. I 101, 48; AV. 10.8. 4.;
y<, Quoted by BRV, I. 164. 48. p,
i. 718.
H. wi: M 3.
V*. ltV. I. 164, 48 ; AV. 10. 8. 4.
\*. Cf. OB. 1.8. 8. ;M3rwY*WTTft
nfipr wFwrrth'wrrfer > Cf. Alt.
n. u. 2: *fW9r<*% wtrrfcr qftw
WVRWIfrir i Of. S'B. Xlf. 3,2. 3.
aftfti wwift ^ftif ««rww
frOtlCf.KB.iii.2.
if. ] %o. Wsi»w: i [
ga gmft ftgffcf <n$: l
^ I i?Rnft %r&«r ^*?ffCP?F$dbs t
*tr * 5fRcroT fa*rr*k ii u
[ *wto W3 w u *m *rt$*5r ^pzT ^pjerrs fspr *w «wiww ws-
ffrifetfcg K%faq wft*rt*$ws &*mnn
Uror tftii «rww
„ ■ ;<3
Ifa *ra%rfoi h]
h Ms <j^*f ir§«?s«fws smmj 11
. . . . . * . . .
1. RV. 1.16*11; AY. 9.0. 18.
*. Cf. GB. I. 5. 6 j AB. XI, 17. * ; S'B.
XII. J. 2, 4; AA. III. 2* 1. 1
%- Sm*H Agar# within breekel*
roprosonti the eorrenpoudiug
Motion of the fourth ebepter of
the Mkukto,
W. tbmiwi. J
m I
5#ri^ | srfsr *r«rm *&n i
^rnssr m zmi 3tni # &m\ i
^cmt SRRT fcft &ST5RT I fRT mf& I fW*
sratwr i i errosRterir i
[ pRfa% m\w{ I *siflr fcro?ft •]"•
msrsrRfr gWr i mv&m i
I f^mt i
“ £
^vrtifc i sniffer sranrqj
%$ ttffai %?r^t 1
foNI i srf^ ntarifraeqqi i dfrrRiKnfl a*r m I
3^?wn^id?rT i
^ar i^riRTg 1 arrepOfti 3refo i
stfUPtj $mi wiwti |
anj^wil$4vfta*i«* i «m nnni swr gyferggjffar i »m?
Spread mfk nrr#qrFn^i
wft-suw i *rrffci«i*n# s$% i itySm.) wraw *9r$mr*
i gnw’Qaflswi q^wmlw i
1. RV. X, 139. 6.
n. RV. VIII. 26. 16.
\. Quoted by SRV. I. 149. 2. p.
I. 652.
V. RV. X. 4. 2.
H. Omitted by BK, C 4, 0 5, Kn,
M 3, Ml, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2, W 8,
3, RV. X. 5. 5.
». «|ftt o 5.
4. RV, VIII. 25; 13.
«t. RV. II. 14. 1.
10. mwm BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn, U 3,
Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2, W 3
11. W*tor O 4, C B, M 3. Quoted b y
SRV. II. 14. 1. p. IL 41.
«. Quoted by SRV. 1. 02. 5.p.U30T.
mMmvz fa 3^: I *Rifa £rn*ft vfn% 11 » n
arcta^ft; #*k i
sm^wrfr dtr wr i ar^rRi^nf^' wr i wpfa 3**r.?rc4i i
I »Trrwn=Tifit^ visrftr i
ecyrrf I *a*fa *Prf^ 1
c^sfa^fa % ##t 3# 3ftu Q?faig #?: |
nitor yprpr i ^*5T nnfar*
i wv tn^rsM^rq; i trrFW^swi^r wfirfer m i m*iw« wm, i
^Uf Tpfl tJ^^P? f | W^fFT I
flF^IT 5F#: ^gfcT^VB l
qsfspft srntfa; «fti i s*rf* wrfk i
*T gf£?jf?f gifi^fl; | tftr*n
sp% Wfz 3$t I
3p%*r jTaffrjft m® f^arij; i 3T#€pi W
srefo t q»TOnpr:^rwci
I ?r#: *gfcwafrr: i
*tt TOiJ fTf SCFFl t
m W)
fafcfafr ll i H
1. BY. 1. 164- 16; AY. 9.9, IS,
*. RV. YI. 70, 2.
b Quoted by SEV, VI, 70. 2. p,
ii. 880,
V. Quoted by SEV. I, 73, 0; 121.
10. pp.i.347, 547.
M. BY. 1. 132,1; YIII. 40. 7.
*. BV. VII, 82.1.
•• trtrotflfr «ra; « omitted by
Dug*.
o. BV. VII. 4», 2.
<4. BV. Ill, 8, 4.
1*. BV. IX. *6. 41,
11. BV. X, 10, »S AY. 18. J, y,
' I5?. «3ww»*. O ,1.
n. w: 0 6,113,
i», bv. i, 170, 4; cr. tu>. ), wi
ftwr: Wfimppr m I MeedooeU
tr*Ml*t«« tr^m *»i of tW reed',
V*. Quoted by SEV, 1. 170, 4. p. 1. 738,
**• 3.]
[te.
* ^ wzfti ?rrifet #tf mh !
%*p*Ttf*tan |^IT%^t: i
mmt fit pwtasrf: i
fsnrfafifcm; *j#: srcfeftTO? ^etc s&% i st# *ft*TR
$Fm>i sfoft grenw mfo i s% sire^r: i
f^URTH l 3TT5J 3T5R wrfo i
*r 'btfim. ^n i
m '^Tr^c sTffTT ^ Bjjmr?T^wsncrw: I
3fl eft V% I *T3T% I
gwraft i
IffJt ppfo I
mlftfir m 1 m i [ m ]'
p * I
i a^ti^wwwiwn i
^ ,„.rrrj _ •u. ,
^ wm pn ^ ifI? i
m" srart *rw% sr m* t &sdt « i ?pr% »
l. II V. X. BO. 0.
S. II V. IX. 107. 9 ; SV. 2. 318.
v RV. X. 28. 1 ; Omitted by Durga.
». RV. X. 88. 4.
H. Quoted by SRV. X. 88. 4. p. IV.
279.
■|. RV. vnr. 68. 1} SV 1. 381; 2.
1181.
m. See N. 9. 39.
C. RV. X. 99. 12.
%, Omitted by Bk, 0 4, 0 5, Kn,
M 5, Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2,
W 3, end Purge.
1». HV. X. 79. 3,
n. w*rn BK, 0 4, C 5, Kn, M 3, MI,
R 4, It 6, W 1, W 3, W 3.
is. a. SRV. VIII. 72. 4. p. iii 809 i
aw : i wi^rerwwil wWIfc'
1*. Itv. m. 17. 5.
«. fjpi 0 3, M 3.
»H. Quoted by SRV.IU. W. Bt *,
ii. 184.
h. v. ] w. i t
* m i
*3
JUTffo sR&li ITU II \ !|
mm\ «n§t I mxm* I
^nwnjwilrlf: 1 5$ sr srrprorqr 1
sffpsif I V&fo *7ff^ I
3T*w<fta<l mm ottw^i 1 srfo a^rrf^r 1 n* m q# nr \
5*T|fM: npT'T^ [ vnfik w&t 1
srfw^sf^r mm writ 1
rerfaftrnft *re% 1
I. RV. VIII. 2.5.
1
*• The quotation is untraoed. It is ;
inserted after further* !
down by C 1, 0 *2, C 3, C G, M 1,
M 1, M 3, It 1, R 2, It 0, S; Cf.
SRV. I. 61. 7. p. i. 200. j
K RV. I. Gl. 7 j AV. 20, 35. 7, I
V. RV, TIE 77. 10. |
H. RV. X. 67. 7. AV, 20. 01. 7, j
** 9°°*** by SRV. 1. 88. 5, p. I. .101. !
*. RV, 1. 88. 3.
*. RV. 1. 1. 8.
<t. Cf.KRV, 1.3. 9j VIU. m. Is »«,
i, 39; iU. 5 $3,
1«, Omitted by UK, C #. O 8, K».
M3, Ml, U 4, It 0, w |, W 2,
^ 3, And Dnrga.
II* Q«otedby8RV.U48.4.p.|.flM,
n* RV, IX, 1 10, 8} RV, 2, 837,
h« h. ] i [ wn;.
3m i i wjt *nwt wr% i ^'^wi4(ifl[
3Witw *nr% i a^r wnft i arof i *$f«t ygffrgi n « 11
*tt#*t m TOfipfts^g%qi%Bt: |
prM^fr wwz 3##ff IM" ii
mt *trBpit: i snwf^r fcs&fffsfw i scpr^fpif ^rfrasai ife«
faftar i w* wmtit wrik i mimwjm ?% m i
<Fft i qf&gmfa i
m 5ptt ^kprfgf fSpgfgitehtf i
H 2^: *%:'• I
ssiftr ft*n& wrm i wt wnawnfo^ i
Hit sFrfft it5#” i mft H*rot wfcr i
I# rn Hi wif i | rnfa wl i
WIT I
3r?p*r: wit $*rt 1 «tswj w. lit i
t. «rfcri»*C4tC5, MS.
*. Quoted by SRV. I. JO, 1, p. j. 08.
Slyiraa reads ^pjff; for ifipj; I
I. B.V. I, 10. 1 j 8V. J. 342; 2. 604.
t. irmmr: C l, 0 2, C 3, C fi, M i,
M 2, it 1, R 2, R 5, 8, tfe Rotb.
H. Quoted by SRV. I. 10. 1. p. I. 08.
%. Of. SRV. J, 138. 3 ; V. 62. 2 ; also
I, 88. 2. pp. j. 020; ii. 612; i. 393.
m antaft i 4 wr: f
«*gp » mwti m*
w: « ^t^wfwirftr * *wr3r «t«,
Jo. Hoo N. 4. 10.
11. quoted by SltV. 1, 95. 10. p. 1.431,
It. UV. X. l87. a;AV,6. 34.3.
n. Quoted by SRV. I. 61. 4. p. 1.297.
It. RV, in. 62. l.
Vt. See. N. 8. 16.
*. RV. V. 82. 9.
4, «ug; 0 4, 0 8, M 3, Mi, W 1.
%%, Quoted by SUV. I.
pp. I. 55, 185.
S>^*n*n*; 1 ^roifit vp&f. «*3-
3[rai I
*RTf% I feared wtar- > 511 1
3^^ «n*n*s 1 ^ '
^ 3H 313: j srsrt w 3T>rtslr «pt *% 1 [**% m srs’sfifk]
gs 1 «rc% *ro $n
3i% OTri% $ 1 l SWT?3 55 r^ * ^ 11 * 11
— i2 —
nfitf 3*T?t* i w qfosg^rc* i
itf 53T: I*! *# « ^ ***** 1
tprar* i
rife# > [ uftflpr: «p: 1 3" **r" *"* "* '
«n3*. trfir^g^% l
SRptfcm ^C4T *#fc I 1
«rffci ^g^rlr i wf 1 #!
trf^rg^ i ?r?: qfosrgssp* t
arfe: vfrk r *»t smg *131 Wi $f* ‘
1, See N. 1. 1.
q, VS. 4. IS); 12, 53.
See N. 1. 4.
«. Fragment of RV. V, 48, 1. ,
H. This is the text of C 1, 0 2, 0 3,
C 6, M 1, M 3, R 1, R 9, R 3, S,
and Roth.
\. Quoted by SRV.T. 87. i, p. i. 20'.'.
». RV. VII. 35. 3.
<. Quoted by SEV. VII. 25. 3. p.
iii. 57.
q, SV. 2. 652.
1*. Fragment of VS. 7, 1. Read toge¬
ther with what follows in square
!irm;k( ts it »*■• It'. '"'''• $ 1.
MvmhtU ‘^ivt t 2 <ju<4 iti»n *, **»<»
from VS. 7. !, the other f«r»* RV.
K.cti.ai. .tad mult: i^nf** ®e*wI
aflWt: \
11, Omitted by UK, 0 l, C' 3, Ku,
M 3. Mi, It 4, U 0, W I, W 2, W 8.
«. RV. VII, 17. 3.
t*. uj?[usr: M 3. 'V R
IV. qfritgtnif »< omitted bar#
but Is edited ill tlw Ix'^iHUtttg ©t
the following eection m V I
n. imt c t, c s, c ;?, c a, m t, M %
It 1, It 2, It. 3; Mi.
3%. The quotation is not traeed.
an gttil f# ' wr<1 *"* '
HUnra: 11 v» 11
nm m ^ ^ ^ 1
m to wroi ft s4 *5^: ^ «?* 11
fcfterafirwKfet: i aPt m astararoiriita* mu ' *« *J*‘*l£’ .
S3 a^wft* *5", TO* R*gTO,te1J^I?'J
fWVsa tow tow* l ferfrot «w8r i m to "W*. "»?
toT i <rt * toto i S**» e*> i to**to «8m «bw
«ra#r &rtafe(t 1
weatoro «=p% il * h
\, Omitted by 0 3.
*. itV. I. 150. 1; «V. 1. 07.
%. »ni|ip[ UK, 0 4,05, Ku, 51 3,
Mi, It 4, It 6, W 1, W 3, W 3.
», Quoted by HltV. I. 150. 1. p.
i. 653.
H. KV. V. 37. 1.
*. Itv. VII. 100. «.
•$, f^tcot: Hltv. VII. 100.
6, p* ilk ‘JUH,
4. weftfn gfewfot <*
U »* evidently » mistake. lli»
editor seem* to Have ignored the
reading of Warga wIhimi «»*»*
immUry be Im* editod with tbe
text of the <V irukUt.
% 5*4 ifH-Wt; ** i-U«d at th#
beginning of the 0ml pad* of the
following *Uiu* by 0 3.
1*. The pMMge: fctfefeet
; is ijuoMwi by HltV. V II,
100. 0. p. Ui. U0H.
*o.] Hi. tz
St rn srot* &nfir 5^ ftw* l
<r at ?«nft ftptkptsa5'?*' wR *!% 11
3%SSJ fef^STWf^: mmfa ! WnWWtfWlfc wiwrw, 1
«4^*wftRr qriagfr v&fa i jww cffr *nptt *rra*ftwf i
*ra% i ftwgBffw orer; i <rafc «nro^ i
3?t^Pkhi3i^: i
srr # ^ i m*m& tfitarefe i
^pn;g^ira;|
'mmmwmmm MiM&NSMMi «wwwh^#«w iCftriW fig 4 * .-...-.■ , .. ^ ...... -... 1*^. #, ^ jt,
fwatii^TOr ^pi wwiwf f ww i n«wi wf^wwt i fiftf*
wi^ict<rwj mm
\. rv. m loo. 5. ^ ^ rv. vii. 1. 1; »v, i. n} % m.
t. wrfapftwt: i» omitted bj C 3. f># n»» vn i i vtu ?* 4
v ^.. - 1 0/# ^ a. !▼# V*t t9M% w * f #!»• It 1 1 * ## #•* # f* !♦
■' ■■:',-'-^||i^Si%;i|;> :-.lifci .iW ¥. “.wW*#-
». RV. VI. 55. 1. , «, RV. fill, 77. 4.
**• Of. BD. til. 5S B, 98 B, fftf «, Cf. Kttn»%riat Taulr* V4rlil«H
’4 ilftjftitl*. ^ W 1, R«#»r«* <*1. v- M«r t, 49.
*• EV. HI, 49, 2. ; Vtu VPRttiMtnf^ett f.|»?*lKtfT,r;
■ ■ *■ SBV’ ^ 49 2* > il 3t8‘ 4Wywii||»<t»|1 #»l|*ff;
i tstow wn« i * ’ srm XL. .
qnitilpqf ^’WWW l fa R.'**^ «i*sifr-W4HAii W*t% I ftwrfHV WW* I
nmfcvH *nrRr i
qf^ft M I *6"
I.
*,
%.
».
M.
According to Durga, ttom* *****
«%ent . „ ^ „ .
VA 5. 7; of AY. 7. 81. 8; TS. ii. 4.
Mfsrt^ww^r Oi|CiiMijMi
MB.
•rtl^O 4, MS.
jnsWTWfllw® 0 4,05. Kn, M
3, Mi, H 4, it 0, W 1, W 2, W 3.
». 0 5.
c. An. ii. t. ii.
«... KV. ill. 21,4.
Quoted by HltV. 1. Cl, 1. {>, i/m
n, ltv. LSI. ljAV.SO. 35. i.
<H, Quoted by BItV. I. 81. S} 83. 1|
j.p. i. 337, 3M.
n. ltv. i. 105. IV.
f». Quoted by HitV, 1. 105. IS. p. i.
■m.
y, ltv, X. 89. ft.
Omitted by RK, V 4, 0 ft* Kn, M
3, Mi, It 4, It 0, W 1, W 3, W 3.
%ssrptft >i emitted by C 3. and
rinm tH by Ourga. It 1*
ijmiWid by HitV. IX. 37, 8. p. IM.
77A
1*. HV. V. 4U 4i AV. 30. 11 7.
H. i ] ?oo, %mmnq t [
^^7 € wit wimfo i vm %\% %m wf«r » fen
*qnfH<rqT i
5«ri 5 «pn 5R3ft3 ^a«i4 '
^fq ftqift l snf^TOqr^tqfirwqvnm* % t wfarfti-
fim i *frw *rwnra*rrf?r qqrftr i srfamqTft jmffpi i
qbt qfdfiiqt I# mft zm?** 1 tiRw?ftfor i
f?3Tjmr^i% i i wrorftmni i
& m ?! 3Pjq m \ m®* sflr *rr i
apt 555ft %sb 1
arq^rs^n snfr% 11 *.*> n
3#3*r#cT 1 wii 1 1 *f*qi qqri:i»iT: 1 wmt
3T**nfcjft 1 srfq qm %$x *rqqm i wwr: 1 ’smrftq mrfa 1
wj sqitptH 1 ?qi 5[^n%flr $iro|fc 1
. . ' ^ |
w** i 1 parwpq I
mft mi i
sqrf^r- 1 qqq^T I
qi I TOT
tj 1 d’wifw
wfafit 11 \\ n
1, The quotation is untraoed. \
iwf^o.CMt3,Wi i
%. qigqfkgr 0 3. ■■ j
S. The passage «rwiftl^q^...yyri5g ;
is quoted by SltV. X, 89. 5. p.
IV. 284 where the lines g^f^,.,
—tnnfiaif%q»4 do not oconr.
<j. *qfj&o 04, M 3, W 1.
q. RV.X.105. 1;SV, 1.228.
o. Of. BB. VII. 153.
«, q^tqi^S'iiradatta. is evidently
a mistake for 335. 33 ooouring in
Burga’s oommentary Is oorrectly
printed in the same edition.
* QooWd by SRV. IV. 2. 1$. p. il.
io„ cf. bb. M. :a
11. Quoted by MUV, VII. I. »i, p. iti.
11
n. Ka ix. 1 ma i. 10. « vt. vs.
20. 17. Ar««r*ii»g k* Burge, the
quotation is the followup,
W§ 1^*1 qwinri qfij[*
I §4 qf&flflWft
*3*%**%
V8, 20, 17 U the following;
***** ***»! q*f«p»t *$«
wSr 1 ^|f ft
yywTfir gyr *4hV _ ■. i-^n.-M„r-.l " „, —
***«™”a 2nW IHl^JtRWnWSf |
21, VS. 11.4.
». 01, BD. V, HO,
smfij- iM&Rfi ^RgtsfteT: I
^ srsroiT f¥%n li
■sr^qrf^r SrarapKoft sri*nj: 1 3^n stsr. JwetefawT: i 3^ *+wU
gypiTT l 3TC*Ti ^4j?r: I ^(41 •'it WT5I% I ’FW %^T* 3V*'^ r<*’^l^'r<* *
5^Tr«rfeTJT, i tftv% *pnfa I 3'*<*i t 1 T37*7^5^ i
i s*st t g*r »
^sl %&: I *MfnlWi I SW ^T H V* H
ir mfsmR I
^ X ****
* Tmsrm* t <T#«T mmmw>\T 1
tn^F^ sgrrsm^i
* <%•% _ _
*UoRrar JTJ^c^xRW^l
gpj^nq \ l
ire^ %¥&: 1
=prt mi * *w 1 ^ 1
an 4fan <itf efift I *wfiu
f^WR: I
1. RV. VII. 33, II.
H. *TOT 0 1, 0 2. C 3, C 4, C 6, M 1,
* M 2.
h mfrft Fiwf^f wtffeft mtftem •
Purgft.
it. Of. BD, V. 180.
H. tfttffc C 5, M 3, W 1, W 2.
Slvadftttft*
». m is added after 0
1, C 3, M I.
c, =enr^i>arga.
<*. II V. VI. 21. 3.
1®- ^p 8'ivadfttia*
11, *8 oioaittod by 0 8#
n$ RV. IX, 98. 13; SV. 2. 1080,
«. *mfa*g«rc<* Mi-
,*. ltV. IX. 08. 12; SV. 2. 1030.
Quoted by SRV, I. 126. 6, p. L
572.
RV. IV. 16. 11.
,». Of. SRV. IV. 16. 11. p. »*• 391.
«. Of. SRV. I. 126, 6; IV. 38, 4; pp,
i. 572; if. 454.
n, RV. 1. 126, 6.
i*i nwnrui [«**#•■
fM*rpr: i ***& fow* 1
9 morfg 3<? *rrffr jsr *rwirfrsjr *#<!>: 5«i*it; 1
*3tft f^mt vmfn 1
3T?*rntomR: !
ar^pi | f-mm vrafit 1
STYMt fnTWPTR: l
*spj %T% I tsift ’from *mf?r »
q arfflfr; $ife3f&r 1 W^HI
2J?«J 2S^?f l*ffWI ■ 11 v* w
ft qfonf *?% gH*r ftref^r h*w<i\ 1
m 5|f % §#ft # ^ ; I
1. av. Yin. 3. 2i.
*. The quotation ii untamed. See
Rotb, p. 05.
It .RV, IV. 4. 14.
». RV. VIII. 25. 23.
\ RV. 1. 101. 4.
%. Of. SRV. VIIL 83. 5. p. Hi. 00s.
». RV, I, Si. 5.
*• Omitted by BK, 0 4, 05, Kn,M
8, Mi, B 4, E 6, W 1, W 3, W 8.
%, Omitted by 0 3.
1*. Of. Sit V, t, 51, .'♦, 1*. t, 2» 3, ,. |pe(|
*Wr *fi nr t
11. Ffa^iueut «f iiV. IS. 21. .1,
«. Of. HItV. 11.21. 3. j». it. n,
n. UwftC 6, M :», Mi, W1,W 3.
1». fUf: M 8, Mi, «w t; 4, W |. m |
W 3. It it «taiU« i ?4V4;«Mtef m
0 5.
R- M 3, Mt, t<j*$f
W 2,
n. or.. suv. tx. ■.*,% lit. ia@,
wr%: -mstw; t
*•. RV. 1. 104. 6.
mx it
i. wprwr »J*v. a, lu*. w, p. !,■**«,
S. wrft: BK, 0 4, C 5, Kn, M 3, Mi,
b\ E C, W 1, W % W 3}
Quoted bySBV. VIU. 32. 4, p.
ill. 387.
V BV. VIII. 32. 4.
V. BV. I. 84. 8.
M. wwwrffe BK, C 4, 0 8. Kn, M 3
Mi, H 4, B 6, W 1, W 2, W
3, and Durgn.
4* UK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn, M 3, Mi,
K t, JUS, W 1, W 2, W3, and
M 1, M 2, U i, B 2, fl 0, H
Tbo pats&g
omitted by I
Of. 8BV. VJ
11. BV. VIII. 83. 21
VB, 3. 4K;
Of. HllV. I.
[l*s
I i s**ari l uqbi& w F3T* T-^nfo
qscw&r i »w<iQi(ftw%*T i gifirsi^w qftsfwRi% gpqmr; i jpfrai
jAthn i sfcrerer i flcfiTPa i
qiy *rat: i
snrft: 4t |tf % <FT$ta Fr?<*rar * #•# i
*** «ar * St *** ** **"* "*
rrT,..fVr ,-...T-^ t u'L-fV rr_ l ,»r»tA TnMr^-r,a « * ...,,. rr TfT^ M,,rrj 4 ft
3nw«$;w +JWWU4VJ: i *j?r?r ^prar i i wit*-
i #5T%^r i ^TfvTFTOm?r% ii *•. ii
S&3BF5? rr sprier i ^rfcrwTfgn^t «rr i $rr>mQiT&^ stt t mw>^-
sqtffrwft m il ii
*rWwi: m q4 553 ft i
sMI tew #r wtm® te *t m ii
*TO 3TRt^^: I Wt«'iWH7RT ?*vkm*n*\ ST I3T [ sHrfsr J qpgstp I
fn: iW*f* <f# ^T5jiTorq[.i ?rftr&r^ te^r 5r*r m rntpurrorl
w^i -4^mi: i ?r«?5pfer ^grNt i apfoi ir s*sr TOrifewfiffif' i
srrftsftsfa ffi i W ^ i
^WteteT mmift qafprgsw %km i
«u4^mi wfjctrfty i i sr$$«ivg; i irorwN^i
»®rrfa ^ to?T i i
liter wr i zmrf* i
TO »»tewfo I atf 3#^: I 3wte
i
1. Wgft«f<l« C 1, C 2, C S, 0 6, M 1,
M 2, 11 1, 11 2, R 5, S,
*• W**W 0 1, 0 3, C 6, M 2, W 2.
I RV. X. 27. 24.
*• WT ?l?i* is attributed to a different
recension by Durga who para*
phrases as follows: ^ |
H. RV. 1. 105. 18; of. BD. ii. 112.
*. Cfc BJ>. ii. 112.
», Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn, M
3i Mi, B 4, B 6, W 1,W2, W 3.
4, Cf. I. flltV. I. 105.kVi.WS.
*. RV. 1, 117.10.
war*** IJK. c I, C a, Ki«i m 3,
Mi, Ii 4, It 0, W 1, W 2, W 3,
”• UK. C ■!, « 5, Kn, 51 3,
j Mt, It 4, It ti, W 1, IV .*, w 3.
Quoted by HUV. 1, 1 17. 16, », j,
62*.
n. rv. vni.ee, »; av. m 97.2,
HV. 2. 1012,
] r<oH. Itpr^piqj [*ra*Tk.
dM nd8
w?r% i
3Tfaf[ i 3Tt*lfit?T^r wf^T If Ht it
y f^wr ^nt stt m^iTriiwr t
sifaro ^4<t; vwirtfarr *t T&t wk# tt
* s*3TTsft *rr asmrfw: i sra 4ts4 armrfc
Priori: KrinkreSfaifa s? Mt <ren^fr4: i
pw twite i «n i ww «n i
. „ . mrnMJL^ . lirtT.T¥^.::...lir *1 . '*. ifc
5itf ww* ipn «f l
WK* xm wi'fffrftw fefaflfttit i fqwfarcr i ^
*nft r^cnvR wi
f ftfattir: f^rfetwl- miw&mm t
[ $f% mm ait% fW$ i ]
f%*TJit v^Rtr i
i m wf«r i # jsrrrfwr^ wrarfitr i
*njr m iw ?t i
_ SH» “*** *“
iFrf^«r »trjfr ftftnftfc km t fa*??: fi* mntftftr srifTpim; i
fSTOWr I OTSiWwsR: I
qfopFKrftat i vwnrnsqrwT. »i »a it
w 4: mm ?r^i: wMi l
iwi mmt *Mr^' n
1, liv. i. lie. HI
*{, OmiUciI l.v UK, l' 1, ( ’ l, Kn,
M .1, Mi, it's, n »;, w i, w \v;;.
X. UV. VI, .VA I,
t. Cf.HltV. VI, .,;!. l, |,i». -U>.
% HV, VIII, i«», ii , hv i).
\. V, it: K,., M *1,
Mi, It -i, it »i, w 1, w :r. w 3,
*. a. huv. via w», a, 5.. in, .:* i
V.-,. ,’!, fi|, KR ;i. i a. I?, j
WWWWif fttiwtf; fw*f «; 'IU '
i. *>. t*. ,t. Owittifi iiy I hira{* «H-I
<‘ ', V 3, <1 n, M l, M H I,
u v, if ;>, s,
«., Va t«, M. • fmHtml In l»K, V, 4,
V, Si, Km, M 3, Ms, It 1, It «, W I,
W ‘I W 3 ; t'|, m,i t:,.tb,
it, a. m\\ viii. tx ,n ,,. ,ti. m,
II. HV, X, 1.1 0 ; AV. W. li’, 3; ff.
li V , X, 4*4. L* j AV. 7, 3<|, U i'tKt.
k». y.
II. fawiwil C 8. C *, 1 Mi, W 1,
W 8.
tl 14V. VIII, 7S. t
%Q%* IWfPIHI
nr ^rt^r ^nrfw'TJ ?r#wt Scwit alf%: i
«fWHWftq.> 3rf*Mfo: 1 $U g^fopSTT 3PT% t I
«itWd^iNWipR^^w^> cgsqw gsrefir t
Mkw fMfe % ^ I
ffo twww; i ftwftfoi&mufl »
oif grror: &roft i
.i[«AiP'e^it!i
Iwm 3kftr?TT i faqpr ’reftftRf m \
5t**r m ww i wiwr i qrifcrihft i
53ft m jpsk p|5 fcf** j roft femit
wjftrt »w^r i vqpftf'r I gmffr
*re% II ii
* % iiiff^t I MteF
*4. V»* ] *©». .frwRUi I [*!$***..
sifar tfir if r f# iflt ugire i mfo i
prr f^srr *|4 *r€*rr *r?f3f i
**" «•» *sz ■** **<•*•
«wrfa a-Fftf&r w# i war msm r 51 ^rrf^r i
i igic i w# it i ifft jp <*liri wsrftr I
arofor i *tn%sflri wftRf ir il RH «
sHttw #fcSTf I
Nf %^TT ^TPh| II
sfN^rT«R^%^ mn 1 3m I cafenr&i ^ gpwi* I
ftfrrom. i gNr mfo I sngw snsRrg I arwgarnnpirati
mremftr i arywnKTO^wroi^^diRrfir ir i #3*-
litan^i aforerfir b
afriftWftro qfor qanwfti i aaraji anferemret ngwwffr I I%^rt
I’CITO.I $'<MifrHT i
3tts? atferapnerclr i %it *£t$m i snsfaweftifr i f§r$T «te*fi
qftfrewreT %oTfg^fr% tfri [ gnsgsqth$m; i X fSrsr sftji? I
tng&at: i aftfamnftt * OT#t! ] ftifanq, I *m
wm> i H ^ H
srl^t sH% gasw *c4 I fH 1
3pR fftpf *|pr gmutf II
H%wi q^nnrfRt \ *m m %*r mr f*Fn:
q}{ i *t*% igPfrTfllfrfllr i srftr ?wfg 11 *vj II
1. Of. SRV. X. 45. G. p, IV. 132.
J*. RV, X. 50. 6.
I RV. X. 101. 7.
* fitwqtg u «•
H. m BK, 0 4, C 5, Kb, M 3, Mi,
i R 4, R 6, W 1, W ?, W 3.
%. «pnf!#fir BK, 0 4, 0 5, Ka,
M 3, Mi, R 4, R 6, W i, W 2,
W 3.
». Of. PMbh. i. 1. 1. p. I, 4.
<5. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kb,
M 3, Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
%. n®k: 0 1, 0 3.
lo. aft: c 3.
IS. Omitted by 0 1, 0 2, 0 3, 0 6,
M 1, 51 2, R 1, R 2, R 5, 8.
IS. R v. VIII. 60. 12 ; AV. 30. 02, 0,
1|. Of. PMbh. i. 1. 1. p. i. 4.
Itt. This is the text of BK, 0 4, OS,
Ka, M 3, R 4, R 6, WI, W 3,
W 3.
■amm
H. %C. ]
wiraFPr i
r ... fS...
{ nmt
[ y^rrm^r: i «K*nforNfr m vrofo i *m fr m-
| ^rg: 5OTf^ I TOT % m ?=mrf?T I m?4 k I
w^TWh^: I wtcr: *WT i =ftN: ^for^frrfitswn «j5
?r#; 1 I I wiftr i WPn^-.gTrrf-r i
srftr ii ^ ii 3 1
sr *ti§r gyn f|^ ?#r Crfe iPTH i
ftgpfifitert: ^itnt wr^j: w *?«# faywi n
sri*# arfifomr \ mrk mm wr w\ m iRmri'i *?t i
sftftOT^rftsm; t ftnfy m *rmf m ?rPr: i -stftr ?rmni jpjtt i ^-n*ft
m i »T5t rp*JT $mtk i *ir*j«f
%c5TR I ^TT 3T ?fWRFT I ISry^tPtT SWOTS ! fs^T |
3F50T$tTH?lf§r m^ir; I
»rcf tfrf^ftr wnvmfat i
i#r^f jhV wm\\ i aqprfcsapfr i sn^Mi vr^t’frFt =rr i
^Ctf ^swf? ?mm\ i v*fc fa*rat mfa \
3H^war<wi|f»fv«n^ i mmmm i mmvfmfo ft \<
f#r <*3pftsv:*n*r! J
flrtk m$r wsw?i^TO^' fyfomi 1£r-
JMf m I WTifr Hi m mm arcs twmqftMjrf-
swft^rswft^iRt: n]*
« fftr #*4 qsuftsww irore; u
%. This is the text of C 1, C 2, 0 3, :
0 0, M 1, M 3, R ls E 2, It 5, S. !
The entire passage is added after
the shorter version in Mi.
S. BV.VIL 39. 2; VS. 33. 44.
V wfWmrr: 0 1, C 2, 03, 0 0, M i,
M2,Rl,R2,R5,S.SeeK h 7,
». See N. 4. 25.
h. wffenit C i, e e, m ».
t. nv. x. imi. a ; vs. id. c*; hii,
VII. i. 1 5,
®. Small ft^tiro within ltrauS.t t j
represents the awrmjiutitlinMi
seotioa of the fifth chapter of
the JNiraiitt.
3
[«raw*rt
f*it H
m gfipnptf*?: I ?>4HT^#r:
i sjfwrR^rf: i ^grwi^i i snrj vf*%t wn?t?frf^’ «rr i «rr I
$}&&-, i trapw «rr jp-wt i <r-:n fsr i vn *Wb
5n?n^i Wrffera sm: i a?rs^>i%fr$ i s#: site* i swftr-
*vfraii I I f^:f^br??TrPTPrf:f^% %XW(i \
TOfcfrcf! tfJWr 3T+T WJ% I
•STTCTr fsTfliV VRfffT I *s4RGP3f«rrr£ I aWtTT SfMKUit ¥T^f?«T I 3W5f*T(fl[ •
47T%^: IFPSRT?T,. i gfOTRSTTS’T t JTfTOT^r l I
m 3r<bft arotf: ^%*<rrt i
*"***** *m J1
si* fafbjr i fw fire-
«uf«: afrf: i fi^ 5o$T! i i ^trtsfam^m i fwrfc t *r??ti*
jpon#* nm*i i wcnO i
sptflFJ # %pk| I
ygiwfoqr %m *rfeF<jR Mi 11 \ «
^0o?t ^ M *ft: p swfrWmft 3*rfc l
HiTF^t sM%t *m mfSTFff! |%t $*Wh II
t, HV, II. 1. 1 ; VS, 11. 27.
S, Cf. HItV. II. 1. 1, p. ii. 1.
Cf.BRV, IV. 58. 7. p. ii. 49.1,
V. fnn^ M 3.
% 11V. II. 41. 12; AV, 20. 20. 7 ;
07. 10.
\. Sit V, III. 30. 5. p. ii. 210,
», ltV. Ill. 30. 5.
«. HRV, I. 38.11. p. i. 200.
<*, Cf. B'nbara oa Mnuf»us&
IX. 1. 0.
RV. Ill, 30. 8 1 VS. 18. 89.
%%. #Wt BK> o 4> c 5> Ka* 11 3* Mf*
R 4, It 0, W 1, W 2, W, 3;
3.
«. 8ft v. m.,30. 8. p. Ii. 220,
n. mVoi.oa.M 2.
m gtiraO 3, os, mi, mi
%% m. m, 30. io.
5. ^ $o. aimro j f
5N: i *mt fvffti i snft ssraFffl?* i *tiH«it
yriqfoW wrar: i gcr szrrc i gprpnit «ra«rtf?Rir m: i
^5*URPi«it arert^i frownr inng. i jtp^pstt#: iprwfTsji srNt w
TOraU spft asfiros&g^ wn% \ vm&tfawM n '< n
sgl # j*t *r4 i
m #te *m a|rfi5 ^fqr it
^ w? i ffownn i siVwnrr i *terracr i f*ar
JIHr^l STTct yjoftlTJn^ t SRUrPT# SPffif I 3TT fesprl %WT, 1 W**?5%
^*w *rn% i Mmwfa I^Kti i *ra% iff mt?i I wfcwpRm^ i a^^f-
€PT^ I I
4M iwWt i
^ptwy<< I ngruffl1 w t
grrit yr^f^r i fesrwfr i
fffl pi gg§t gg Tfgi: I SSHh wW t *WfWr I
frre afavpft surfer I &frgqr<t \
wW: «mWS: I fW* gi# i
*W^i**^**wu wato pifcftfe m i
ffqg ^ «rl|g^| sssftr &»rat gutr i
r: gf#:* i *siftr vmftr
1. ^M3,
*. S^ C 1, C 2, 0 3, 0 6, M 1,
M2, R 1, R 2, R 5, S ; Roth
and S'iva.
f* firtnaur 0 X, 0 2, C 3, 0 6, M ],
M 2, R 1, R 2, R 5, S j Roth and
S'iva; Of. SRV. III. 30. 10.
». SRV. HI. 30. 10; Cf. 1.33. 9;
51. 5, pp, i. 177. 255.
'fcH’rf* 01, 0 3, 0 5, Ml, M2,
M 3, Mi, W 2.
*. RV. HL 30. 17.
Durg*.
<• rffowfCB, M 3,
^ WRSi 0 e } w *
I*. m*mm, RR> <
Mi, E 4, U «, V
21, SEV. HI, 30. 1
II- RV. V. 32. ti,
1|. RV. VI. 7. ft,
W. RV.X. 97. 3; 1
1H. RV, VI. 2*2. 2;
n. SRV, vi. or, ii
*tt liV VI «o s.
v„] [faro:
C fsrfar fawdroftw* T n \ w
M fliMt li
agfw i wn«wnw Iwfi^'ir i m t
l ®*wi 1
aRf^r: ^tari I *jf**r: I *R i
sRg’gfM ^r^ri i i
5R?f5 t^MP.vr? ^jmnerw i
3^inw: pw: I
^swt ft *$:’' I wftflw*<wft I
ar^RRft i
«Btprr; %w* I
^ <k# %^: l Wft ^ ^ 1
aniFifN:^»ftra[Sr- 1
»• 1 twfir Pr*wt *r*rfor i
i^hwt gnf verier i f sPa- i
ITOi: ftftf pNS*l I 1
1. fliwwcirfN: 0 ®*
^ Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kb,
M 3, Mi, R 4, R C, W 1, W 2, W 3.
%. RV. VL 65. 6,
». SRV. m 32. 10. p. ill 388.
H, RV. VIII. 82, 10 j SV. 1. 217.
*. 01. SBV. II. S3. 5. p. it. 98.
<e. ginwftfiwfa 0 1, 0 2, 0 3, 0 6,
M 2, B 1, B 2, B 6, S j Both,
S'iTe*.
«. RV.VHI.48.10,
-C See N. 6. 33.
1®. EV. I. 179.
Of.
E&iidftn i
I Komftr*-
S&mbliara. IV.*
11. RV. X. 79. 1.
«. RV. V. 54. 6.
%\, SRV. 1.44. 8, p.1.224.
IV. RV. X. 12. 2 ; AV. 18. 1, 30,
1H. rnypr 0 1. Quoted by SBV. I. 32.
6. p. 1. 168.
1*. BV. I. 32. 0.
[ ararwnwr.
5.] m. sirarcro; » [m*w?iwr
gf*rak?Nrr i snk4 1 ^tkh\ i
%TT ehfk I f^r»wV mfo i
*r$ s&nipRi q ?n¥f *n^ i
qrforer TOg<^W}^ ii a n
^nra^rofr i s#wrk I m i
[ m w i #4% fer #n?frk t kmiNu wmm i
**m
mi wteft *rpft amnrn*k **n i
=3^; ^ Trm gf# w pH: ii
imi
*mi fjjf mi t
sn^ wrcteg nr h nfgfafcq UtoiT n
i ^ kkRi^ i ?rm i m rfar rvmtmn i ftm-
^lSa|? 511 1 !Jt*®II%,Ift *r?^Rfkr i jri w: t irwr w i ^km mi
*nwTpkt ^TRTOwfor: i <**^4 «) ^ijwirri i ^r^fwr: kl nn m ritea i
5*20%?* l I
sn#* ^rg*# H4fH i i
3^fe4&M«nrftr i sram srww i
i^farcb 5J^fk#W4f: | *$f* ftm mki i
i ^r?pq^han*?^ i
*• BK, C4, C3, Kn, MS, ! « Tit.. m«ll„l Wt„ .
52*** wi- w=. *». i,,ku,', ;,;i‘;:; ,
,S«;sEv,,3,8.,,m,| -V‘;'3-' •"'■ 'U, k , « ,;
^.BV. 1.120.8. I 1*. HV, IX. 1J*». 3.
». BY. YII. 69. 4. 11. «pn C 3.
* « M 3, Ml, W 1, W 2. «. Tho jmmm#. k
*• BK‘ C 4, 0 5, Kn, M 3, •**"» V. I X, 1 Kl T »7i»l « "»
**.«. r, ,,<
«vZt.w^“d •*"* a";“rur iu "“• ",‘“!*‘i''»
■*• «r,?''f,,f“,‘<»' s» u uv- *■ •■>•■ I'.
« S, ii,li *; p- *• “»■ »• H'-. vii. ie,
" BD. VI. lsr”l3j,°°l ln°*>' 0,‘ i -KV. VI. .'* i. ,, ii.
%, i lit* l»ii<*n;|n w it lint i ri»r'i
hm:Ut% h },v UK, V 4,
;;;'. Kl>- ^ ». '»*, u i, ii *i, w it
w 2, w 3. *
I*. HV, IX, 1J2, 3.
«• JPHC3.
oiii'ii suv, ix, m,*.;.rA
«»f I»»!n* »«4 t|,t iWri
i» i!ii« ^nnuttutt
%Ww»
ii. uv. x. at u
W. HV, HI, Jft, };,,
KHV, VI.,X>,i,|Ui(
899. •• 1
I. *», ] n?* [wi
^ i *w^r 1
ft W STJW flSRt I <5«W WWT aWWf I
3
*{$* q>retftrer wft I *wft *wfti # ^ *
®t% % fs|: i wft’snt* i
$% srf# tow i *
^ M*rt l mtmm^ * «
^ 5r *}pT JW^ft^C I ®WT«*rBRS|^: i
3iHi%f J4: I 1
v$f tppT to} $% \ •
ar% ^jxr q^rr Iflift i aT^T^r^; 1
wr settwr^ i
1 *»ft ft*1* ^ 1
3^?prf^ qw <*rfu
3IT ^S TOT TOf ?€r$( I <$*ft 5fr^ 1
tim gres# to^j i
^RT TTf ^ ^ftf ft*#t j m& «*& 1
1. Itv. VI. 00 5.
3. UV. VI. I<J. 10.
^ftor^TT ia given as a variant by
Durga.
If. Quoted by SUV. 1. 117. 8. p. i.
825.
M. It V. 1. 117. 8, .
%, umiited by UK, U i, 0 h, Kn, I
M 0, .Mt, U 4, U »;, W 1, W :-.
w :s.
«„ VS. 4, 23.
4, nv. i. H''. i
%, itv. i. i«o. ,.
i.»
^o. itv. in. 80. io.
si. nv. vi. 47. i;i.
S^. HV. III. 50. 19. Tho roforenoa ol
UV. Ill. 30. 19. is wrongly gltsa
in VO. as IV. 30. 19.
S*. VH. 8. 18.
S*. Sltv. I. 113. 8; 154, 5. pp. i,
■io'.', t;o;i.
*i*'. HV. VII. i;:i. b ; its rnferenoe in
W, i* wrongly given *s IX,
'i.’i. ,i,
y„, UV. VII. ;u. U>,
S *. HV. 10.
f witm
gpftaft I !*?% I
f*T dftjj: | mfo muir i
wr«rr: ^r#rr: $}: i
fifonfr i
sr %4t I
3*Jm 5rt w*f jrfM ii
j i srfv srfcram wt^ i igflftfyflflMfafflii
tw i mbfo*m wnft ftraOTw; i & wtr wmfk fcarffr n# m
m t nm wwngwiw^j wtai*iri%if i «ihr «farintfli
3I3IWI
biJU^mv,,*, i snw<mxT 1 37^rf5^T^i5fkwtw: i
*n4 aq&fcf i wf^ri
ffr | ^ ag %TOn%i| ^H#r#r: *
j, ** xltem ^Wkntu fo*ff3Pkft»gt
** * [ $[ i ] $9iflr«ttf 3ft i
** <*“*■* by SEV. VI. 72. 2. p. ii
882.
4 BV. VL 71. 2.
%. Quoted by SEV. V. 13. 4; VI. 88.
9. pp. ii 829, 876.
». EV. V. 18. 4; SV. 2. 757,
**• BV. HE 27, 7; SV, 2. 827.
%, BV. VIH 99, g. AV. 20. 68. 1
8V- 1* 267; 2. 669; VS. S3, 41.
•. Quoted by SEV. VIII. 99. 3. p
ui 585.
«. BV. VUE 68. 6; AV. 20. 22. 6;
92. 3;SV. 2. 841.
* %. m ii*. 2. 7, i
*•, BV. 1. 163, 7; X. 7. 2; VS, 3ft, 1ft.
%% |M BK, C 4, C 3, Kb, 11 %
Mi, B 4, B 6, W 1, W % W 3.
l|.Qaotedby8RV. VI. 0fl.|,p,fc
mJ « ^ ” * ' * *9 V A»#
*J Ml, B 4, fl«, W 1, W J,
W8, «,d Barp, |* y *ddwt
«<»*«terott II* BiMiiaad «p«,
pn»b*Wy by * tettr Mrib* 1* u 4
^ JPfc^J11 §i F^f,*tr* *» Ml
Wi 8BV, 3f , 28, l r, ' V *
[ iNw%.
f. ?°.) m* %mmmj
ftr 3% ^ 3# ffMi *3f ft& *
i arqjPwW' i sr snfc W* \ if gtwi
OTfflW* OTW? I
git f fitft l wftfowftwflri
pT pr«ri ^ct i
foflBWWW t l]‘lUfl
3T^H ft ft ftsikt^p ft ft ^irarat I
3JSJT #^5 spfeft Jf^fTfa^Wt ef# <fffl% II
sraft % ffiftad fw i f%3TWT3: i am&nm<rfWf3» i flforr*
mfofa 5T>^rf%oTilr: ^srvRtfR^ I ati^rniH if ndsfofan I
gmTOTT i 3tt arrerf i ?fmmcn 1 m m \ arfa m frrcsra^
mm smro: I|rt: i gTtggrerwrfreftfi*’ m i inn sn$f?b I
m uji m%: i ichnTfqfff, i gqnjrat i aw itaw srinfcr gmwrrR.
*sraft snwrftr [ nw ],e
1. RV. X. 4. 4.
Cf. SRV. I. 68. 8. p. i. 329.
I- *wm C 1, C 2, C 3, 0 6, M 1,
M 2, E 1, R 2, R 5, 8; Roth and
S'iv*.
V. CL SRV. I. 141. 10. p. i. 633.
H. RV. I. 151. ?,
RV. I. 127. 1; AV. 20. 67. 3; 8V.
I. 485; 2. 1183; VS. 18. 47.
•. «rar piiWI WtM « added by
C 5, M 3. Purge. mil*:
«*H«RWl « Cf. SRV. 1. 1*27. L p. *.
Mi, R 4, R 8, W 1, W 2, W 3.
U. Cf. SRV. loo. oit.
4, Omitted by (1 .', M 3, and Purge. See N. 12. 40.
C 1 .trike* »t out. w. R V. L 18. 1 ; VS. 8. 38; Cf. #**«(
% It?. 1. 109. 3. HV\ 1.139; 1818.
n. J ? % i [ %rwn.
*ftirrcr 4rkrrt *wg*nwt 5* »pi# «r 'irfsnr: i
sftfernsfem: ft: I Sfliwrij: WTlfwffWO?; I Mff Hi
afm^r utTferfo: i qftfrwf *fant m anrems* $r. vm
^ ii S« »
gurfjtac ^p#f5«ri# ^W?! ^fpi k i
Hr w^i?i (MrM 11
TO^wwpgw sra **&: i fsrafermrrn: i irrsTfrPr i
i srciftpil wfer 1 i i anffiri [ arrs-
«§£ 1 twft ]" mmk i [ ] ’ wniwri t r.w fTyvfrsrm
1% §mv- 1 ^ i i mfti «r -w,: i •/jtw rfir
m t ftifftfeft i ^rk i hfciwm n\ i br:\^
<«*t I f^sr: ffo&: l fitfMfr I! II II
ff% to: s#m * f'4i mft TOwtar Si* i
J#q stfti ^rotssilf^ f%v4 ?ywrfe «j
|W ^Tirs i *rm: «irsti^ i irfeferfspj t-4r i itf^r: w*mn, i
%4r i m 4! 1 «f# *t$w i wimm* i i ^wr-ir t jri^n
<I®l»r *RW%9f 1 iffe&ftt *ff 1 7JWPJ Sfff?&n l'.,*Wif: | if*. ff|»f fyfirflffii }
TO^J rTO^I 1 «#fTT& l few f^riTi 1 *\tyr. i mw- I .11W; |
g%a*tfl if i
t# »J&r#iT pk ^f.im:iV i
^ wtamtariqmnt t joimi fcfowjft wwmr i US* xA
«uw l JtwWI wrowwfrei: i mmkm i
1* ^htpt Roth.
*. Cf. SRV. L 51. 13, p. ». 260.
I Of. SRV. 1. 18. 1. p. i 103, Alto
Cf. PMbh. Vol. HI. p. 33.
».RV.VII. 104. 2; AV. 8. 4. 1
H. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 8. Xu, M 8.
M1.R4,R6.W1,W2,WS
«-fefWWPRf0 4,C8,M3.
». t^rg: C 3, 0 8, M 3.
«. Qm>Md by SRV. X. 87. 24. p. IV.
8. RV.IV. 4. 1; V8. 13.«».
It. ffaiif fiK.t,’ j. » Ui., *4 4, ill.
>: «. n f, w }, W V. .i
11. »n*n*n HK, r t, r i, I.M, M a,
•Mi, ii i, ii a, w i, w w .
W. W*V. v :■;. }:», IV. :;,•
it. *Wt <uv ! V , i , j ,
in. nH93*»fn*5Wf>t -is -4»v. I «,
elt.
It. Wiv. i«,cit
*• Itv; X* '*< AV ■•/>. 5<5. l;».
^ fJlfmt’4. Ci. « :s, Mi.
hw-av,
iriHtfc; s
\ . .
< VrftKUUint of KV. X. 103. 1-
' AV. 3. '2. 5 ; VS. 7. 4 1 ; N. ‘X 33;
Of. SV. 2. Till.
^ AV. 7. 14. 2 ; SV, 1. if»4; VS.
•1 25. Th*> w*»rtl oununi i u !
HV. I . (71. U; (5. but YM:altan I
not quoted from !’>•• HV - j
3, by 14b, 1 ' 1 » 1 ‘ ^ ,!> 1
“ Mi, H t, U w *. w -» w :i*
v, by *nv. l* |,‘7, “ * ^ **
oh, i. i. mo , », s74.
% HV, VII. 31b 4.
*. Of. 8RV. VIII. 5, 23 ; 42. 4 ; *bo
1.3.3; 34.7.
« awf%; c 5* M 3 > vd3*1 Mi» W 1 >
* JfeC4(W2.CLSHV.I.5. 3;
111-,. 7; 134.3; VII. 9. 0. pp. i. 46,
515, 6«5 ; Hi, 21.
«j, ItV. V. S3. •’>,
«. UY. V. 1. 2; SV. 2. LOOT,
ltV. Mil. 2 1" . 1".
•»1. I Huy, a ran- In 4s giw
ftS 11 variant.
quoted by H1W, 1. 104. 49. p. I,
719.
jPWWWlllyi t
II IH II
* ®Hf«mif 3RJT% fW srM* fMti I
* . ftSwffSkT" * ' m 1 1 a""***!
1.RV.VII.M. 22; VS. 2, 24; 8. a
^RV.XI5.9;AV.18,3.48,
\^®V- m map,
*• !-1j»j *>
688; VS. 7. 81
* Quoted b.8M#|.«, s, p<im
’rV ’
aig mm&mi
■ X* 81 4 * VS. If, 28.
SV, 1 78|,
’••fnwiWfm; Mi, €4, c ^ tin,
M 3, Mi. « 4. R 6. W |, w 2, IV &
11 JC1 0W M, fM*
» i» ft s, it a. i*,
w. ftV, 1. 103, 1
ft. Itv. V, 4|, 8; Cl, If. 1. IS*.
tv. Itv. v, 11 4,
IH. ItV. IV. 84, 8,
ft. mu* m a.
J*1*1** M* €<* 08» **.
m
i wnw*
5. u* j m. i
Hftfi!9! hWmhi ^ i
a*#* gfemufrmffr flfa wto fftw i m m*m r i <wfofr
*ft=^r> '
w %«« g$ wniitftwtt, i
w? ttwitf mm i
srfilf gr ^snar gsftsi 1 0T?g f&gwg g3ig[igg frwwmhifog
8W&M
fter aRr 1 *%*ron
Sgpwr sngt wrowr i sjbt ^prewarrer i
fSfftjPif: *rf%ffht f^ft*wfc*ra$ri
^HSftitentMiwt ggFarefijr 1 aiwiffoft m t
wftfft tfgtft* I *g$r i
ijggi j ctpt h«iui *wnpff *
iwf&Ǥm i suri^m ! wifowriRft in
^ppnpfsn^i^; i wi Mf«mT mm i
strain smsrramg: i
3f g(^4f<iK''*$l4<d*fc i VOfa ftMWt 3fWfiT H W M
<. Fragment of BY. VX 18. 1 j VS.
7. 35) ; Cf. N. 6.17.
*. Quoted SRV. V. S3. 6. p/H, 013
)e. ltV. V. S3. 6.
tl. Quoted SRV. I. 7. fi. p. i 50.
«. BY. 1. 7. 6? AV. 30. 17, 13; SV,
3, 971.
IV WWIWfWi 0 3. Quoted SBV. I.
123. 10; 134. 6. pp. i. 560, 664.
*t. BY. 1, 33.1?
^0. $ira«r»I*U
' "** ,: '
W>**>'**‘l,*nw*w’
<***!*«&>
a*«mfiftwi®3iI*!lsnftre,iraa!l ,
ft* ft *@ %? I *"* "* 1
^napen^ *
1,13 W* H V* ' "* *"* ** '
aa £tf eft* •8ft* 1 ,pRp,<*"' '**
"^JTSt ^ , wft «"**» '
”JSW',**,*"fc'
flOTT SCWt SWf^ * twrWvS. *
,, ft^rt sw. «Wi iff***"*'
fewn f^wrowr i *miW w. 1
,, BV. VUI. 82. 10 ; 8 V. 1. 217.
Quoted SBV. III. 18. 5; VUI.
32. 10. pp. ti. 180 5 Hi* 888.
a RV.VUL21. 8.
* QuotedSBV.L9.8i20.Si BB.
30. 3. pp. i 85, 150 ; ii. 218.
H.BV.L101. 10.
« «^« i> added after % by
l®mt
mr
K BY. ILL 6.
VIL 8. 6» p* Hi* 23*
v nv. vi. io. i » vn. 7. as ; et. s.
6, 16.
|e, 11 V. 111. 1.12.
11. Quoted SUV. 111. 10. ^
9, pp. ii. 187 ; lit. 822.
H, HV. IV. 7. 8.
Quoted SUV. VII. b. 2. p. Ui. W*
It. ftWFWC43 3‘
14. RV. VI, 41. 3L
w. *jwrra*: 4» |*a» *fj*f 8*
Mi, H 4, B C, W 1 , 'V % W 4.
1». m 1* ftddwt by l*<db.
s 4 m 4m : i ^ **& 1
sure wmwprtf i tatwerctf i nnrwrtiftRir «rr »
Uu ft 1 llP^Sk life m :~f: tfihf ■""Dinit’fflV ‘j'Gifai!r-Mii.iM! Jili'JiJJj' life' H
3$ fi amftf 3prt^ I mm \
. ■. . . . ■.- .^L. ^uk^giii a iili^MMlMilW'lir^M^ # I
3P6* i *TW •
3R^ g#|| fl% I ^**4t mfo i
«afrA* iftiw ftfroS: mn w&tf&wi i
mwtt fSjw dtawit wfe i r i wren*
I «rf&» STOW 3wiwi #CTt: »
it iv» ii
* m *$%M ii
^ n grift #m i?s[«r #a# wrw ?tf«f«fT^ mm -in- 1
iftvif *ffert®i? i
’## rnM fH: S kmr mr&r fi \t a
"* *
it aKr wi m n ?>iw #4 wfa mk #? art i
arot *m4?p$C4qzk mjpx pm m ii
ws ^wm I ®psrmif<#srm: i
■m.m* writ* i mt^zntk m i
^7 ( «r ms# afawifcf m 3# 4iw sgsftfar *r#nr
1. RV. X. €!). 4.
*, Cl. HEV. IV. 5. 7. p. ii. 3*57: am*
n mwwia&fn Mk
4, **»#
RV. 1. 7. 7
I#. f*r% O 6.
MMMjMjlMMBBI
I. RV. TV. B. 7.
V. I tV. VI i.». t;.
% RV. J. 33. w.
%• BHIPPJl M 3.
•» n» RK, C4.CS, Xu,
». fnrMlU4,C0l
aae.wijW
3Wt
■ii
%• «•]
m. «
5PP: \ Ktd«^3 '•OT'H'd ( d{dWK<"i'.t. r< V Bir»r^ I
1 *** 1
;qtftaift$ftta fit ft \
ft fft&f 4 EIM^MfS
ILUinlfefi^c^tiuagmiK^ag
mi ^1 * 4q jsrc iwfasim nmv. i
ift ft ftt ftf^FWTTwrf 11
sr&sitEt i ?|ot i fsrnr d^fhiw * ftfrw fron f fe
sn l surarpn fir fe i afttor wife fevf i&m i i
^SKwft I
afWift*W* 1
1 f^*ft fe^ ^rfe i
mmm mum* \
«^#F# JMrt ^ WPlt I
ot $fak ft 4i qt sn*A3t 3®%* »
?nr5 1 gjwtfe » 1 i wi^wf i nm «wrawwftwtgi
f3TO*£t I 3rWR^»l«WR* i
ajfewfc » w&fi i
1. tra^nj BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn, M 8,
Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2, W 3.
X RV. 1. 38. 12,
X Quoted SRV. 1. 33. 12. p. i. 178.
». RV. I. 61. 12 ; AV, 20. 35. 12.
\ Quoted SRV. I. 61. 6. p. i. 280.
< fSpum; BK, 0 4, C It, Kn, M 3,
Ml, U 4, U 0, W I, W 3, W 3.
«t. HV. VII. 60. 7.
|e. RV.I, 142, 10; AV. 5.27, Wj
VB. 27. 30.
81. Fragment of HV. I. 23, 4.
X Ot SRV. 1. 61. 12. p. i. 302. S*y«p W. Quoted BHV. 1. 6. 1) j 37. 3 j 54. 2
IV. at. 9} pp. 1. 33, 300, 273
11 411.
w. ifrrwsqj £pt-
[ m 4 mm I
^te3«rei *refa t
smgq.utwiqj
^ ^ mis, ajfa'aft I ^ ?wRr n n «
^ wm t% ^ ?*I *rfmi *
prf % ft 4^: f#^%TJTpr«fmt: il
siinpr i jt%>5?t 5^r ^Tnr i wm *rtf* I
^ ^ i *n% ffcr i 5T5r£ ;frift?r *r?cft i srsHKtwaftft m i
5P%r m i g^mri [ jf^w: i [
w^riwwrapis i ] "
#spwh ^ i
*• *m> '*"* m
%=$r?Z gjSMtffac. I
«CTreftf*ftgr 3tagc| % ^ I
sg^afr i whwh^i^ i i mt i
f^®rsr m qrf*ksi « ! wt^mor fft \
% RV. X, 70. i.
q, Omitted by BK, C 4, C 5, Kn,
M 3, Mi, It 4, R 6, W 1, W 2, W
3, and Durga. The commentator
says Yaska did not cite any quota¬
tion to illustrate the meaning of
wfa** >
%, RV. I. 90. 1 ; SV. 1. 21B.
t. RV, VIII. 13. 27.
H. RV. X SO, 11.
$. ^nrnr C 3, 04, Mi & Rothjsnsrepr
S'ivadatta,
». Of, SRV. X. 30. 11. p. IV. 90.
<.«Ht0 5,HilWl1W2.
»„ Omitted by O 1, 0 2, 0 3, O 6,
M X, M 2, R 1, R 2, R 5, 8.
%o. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn,
M ft, Mi, R 4, R 0, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
RV. I. 33. 3.
H* 8.
%\, Quoted 8RV. VIII. 7. 41. p. 111.
270.
S». RV, VI. 47. 16.
%\ fitimit w 2>
n. Quoted SRV. I, 100. 10 j 156. 2;
162. 7, pp. i. 444, 607, 685.
8. RV. L 162. 7 ; VS. 25. 30.
Omitted by BK, 0 4, C 5, Kb,
M3, Mi, B 4, R 6, W 1, W 8,
W 3,
Vp3PJr.03,M3,Wl.
t. RV. VIIL 4. 19; of. VIH, 34. 29;
ot BD. VI. 44.
BK 0
«» «mf: i* mnitifwl by C X 14 V, I,
164. 81 ; e(, N. 7. 23.
<4. footed 8UV. I. 61. 9. p, l 300.
!». RV. III. 36. 4.
«. RV. RV. X. 22. 2.
n. Qaoted MttV. I. 61. 1. p. i. 296.
R. BK, C 4, 0 5, Kit, if s,
Mi, 14 4, U 6, W t, W 2, W 3.
W MUV Vi ft <i<> i Kfcrt
i fsr«R,i *F3d%i «<^*»Qr§ i
i ^3PT 9f^w^: 1 3ra*ft*o ^w; it
grenfa wfoufafogeu *rrffr gr»; »
3Rrp=itS §^Fpf: i
ST^nTTH <F55 BpJcT II II
w sit #ti W[ **reif t%t i
Tjft ft q dfts Iff $ tw * H
*TC 3Tt^5T ^i wra^i f^rcr *fttST ^JSIT l
ijfSrfir^ jjto*. 1 5T « fsiRJr *nf%w% 5% I [ *i*3T w
«wf*?T I *ToW*TTS [ Y
srt sit an 55^ fflrjfkt^ i
snsrt^raf^ *rw; i stprrt *w«ft.»fegranfr 11 yt tt
*i ^fFiwt *mUi*u *t I
n WIT irsimfc I I «t 5^FT t?TTt i mmrnm «««*w
m^p:* i i w^wri w « ^ »
^orrf^n; I
#r ^ ’nHre s3tftwfo#f (i
[ wfaw f%nnf>arct ffarwlh l’* »wfo > i
S. Cf. SRV. I. 190. 1. p. i. 787. j
s*. Omitted by M 3, W 2.
%, Quoted by SRV. V. 25, 2. p. ii
541.
«. RV. L 39. 10.
**. ftfi C5 4, 0 kU 3,
W 1, W 2, end S&y«m on BVV.I.
39. 10. p. i. 211.
%. RV. VIII. 1. 20 j SV. 1. 307.
•» »nftwtfe BE, O 4, O 5, fkn, M 3,
Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2, W 3.
«, Omitted by BK, O 4, O 5, Kn,
M 3, Mi, E 4, E 0, W1.W *J, W 3.
*TO*mTf vft^ Is omitted by Durga.
<*,. an m flwPwwpi: RV‘ *• 15*
VIII. 92. 22“.
,o. RV. VIII. Cl. 11.
Quoted BRV. Vltl. 01. 17. p. ill.
474.
«. RV. 1. 117. 21.
Opaitted by BE, 0 4, 0 5, Kb,
M 3, Mi, R 4, R 8, W 1, W 2, W 3.
Quoted SRV. VIII, 22. 6. p. ili.
344.
i » arnp w*Rh « &Rh i t sm
sstfftn i srfSrwm i gftftwr iti&z r m i «i$
fsarg^: i
^nsr: mfct \ fkgomfaft m i ftfwfr^rwlfn
fifcipT *h|4fH|*d 51 I
5*3$ ft^rlF^Rifi arry w sprf 3#rf% i
[4: ] *rafc^Rl?R;l 3«&r. #C!iT: I =7
.«r <ro«ftfa err I arftvreftr w. itwf i wfesf * n w ft
%i#f #r sfcRif^smr: p i
«r m^fn n
sfti^v3w?rrf^9n: 5*7 ipfRrat; i m g m %&>$* i#r i
1. ®*&; Roth.
The passage qf|
is omitted by Dorga.
i pm* 0 6, W t, W 2,
*• BK, C 4, 0 3, Kn, M 3,
Mi, R 4, R G, W 1, W 2, W 3.
Ml, M2, It t, R 2, It 5, H; Roth
and S'iva,
1. R'r. VIIT. GG. 10.
*. Omitted by BK, 0 4, C 5, Kn, M 3,
Mi, R 4, R G, W 1, \V 2, W 3.
»• sftowrinr 0 5.
«. R V. VIII, 67, 3.
ajpnoi BK, C 4, C 5, Kn, M 3,
Mi, R^R 0, W 1, W2, W3j
VI- ]
[ 3R3Wt:
lit imir ^3 %r 1 ^t lW 1
zpm fag ^t qf^ni |*rt M
^rar% i ^§fa*t t^^ara^fH^r t sRrf^Nvrra t iOTiw i ?r?Rrw i
cr| ?r ^iit I
^ q ^T^T- 1 *m ^w<wwiwft^c» *g4WKWW »
m yt $5ft i
a?nw ®nw3RT?U -
g#ii ^ ^t4g ftsfai "tifft. I wfo'iw,ftwi,fiM
* J
I 5**^ 11 ** 11
,. RV. X. 10 13 ; AV, 18. 1. 15.
*. wmsfrit BK, C 4, 0 5, Kn, M 3
Mi‘ lU B 6, W 1, W 2, W 3.
\. fspsmfta: C 1, C 2, C 3, 0 6, M 1,
H 2, R 1, R 2, R 5, S; Roth and
S'iva.
V „ fppn^ C 4, 0 5, M 3, Mi* W 1*
«*. The passage fefWT ifd^-.-OTSTTO
is omitted by Burgs.
%. RV. IX. 30, 5.
*. RV, X. 29. 1 ; AV. 20. 76. 1.
c, Of. BB. ii. 114.
«%. «*«w BK, 0 4,0 0, Kn, U 3, Mi,
R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2, W 3.
*o. w » added after <t|4tftf&
by Burgs.
%%. I BFPW
Mi, R 4, R 6, W1.W2.W3;
0 6, M 1, M 2.
RV. IX. 3.5; SV, 2. 609.
RV. VI. G3, 8.
,». Quoted by SRV. VI. 63. 8. p. ii.
864.
H, RV. X. 20. 4.
24. s?mfi5mw»: BK» 0 4» C 8* *“»
M 3, Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1, W 2,
W 3. Quoted by BRV. X. 84, 0.
p. IV. 252,
!». RV. X, 84, S i AV. 4, 31, A
m wm i mmi tmmwzmt i mmm mv%*
i w^r: 4im«r*ir% wfr'w i i srnrnfvrrTF^: i
wwi 1 i f.zktit «ff?f f f^.
fort mfc i Mr «F^5 1 wRKri sT^rfr?*; i fyfrhwj
ftTmit to i trfm fift i [ PramM ) ft* 4tfrm m-
■ **m^*n% i %r mmm i wfe m fhfr&w
”*** i i nwt to; ‘■mMrm m*r t
M sr fxsHi l
m Jd
wfc nawnfogg 3s«r«t §*? i
3|#df% *n*R *Nfi I
arawrfor cHtaifts: I
ftlM OTIH: I *wtfa W# *!*&& I 5T^fft?2^ 15m#-
I
&$$^|: [ V$! I ] 8 ^ w
ft W $«#* tf&j tot snfW p: * 4#?r ffcj; 1
3TT *f *TC 5t4*K1 ^TOTT# 4TOFW #J il
to ^srolNi&i^kisp
*sn [**]»** *r%t 1% 1* ?rafef «r*
an** 3?: aui*|jgygr swift i j?to: 1## 1 mw% J«tfnifiNr-
?ftft m 1 <n?wT shpt^: \ I *r *fts*r-
?r W *ft ^ l qwrft ^ I W*: *7TO: S#ft WT S#
nwi^ 1 a<rgy mfit w rfVwft i ?m: % $wmw sftrorat sft^t
cm; 1 srom ;&i£ft: 1 «nfowtrat 1 wft *TO*Fs^ftr i
*r^ \
%. RV. 1. 174. s.
S. Quoted by SRV. I. 17 4, ‘2, p. i,
748.
RV. X. 86. U ; AV. *20. 126. 0 ; Cf.
BD. i. 53. Maedonell translates
sr^far as ‘without a husband’.
V. Quoted by SRV. VIII. 92. 30. p.
iii. 557.
M. Cl. 8RV. I. 51. 14. p. i. 260.
wftnirw^: i
4. RV. I. 51. 14.
», Omitted by BK, 0 4, C 5, Ku, \
M 8, Mi, R 4, R 0, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
«. Cl. SRV. I. 51. 14. p. i. 260.
V RV. 111. S3. 14.
21, Omitted by BK, 0 4,0 5, Ko, M 3,
Mi, R 4, It 0, W 1, W 2, W 3.
Cl. SRV. III. 53. 14. p. ii. 302
mm.
11. Omitted by C 5, M 3, Mi.
!». *rf qfirwwftfa BK, O 4, O 5, Kn,
M3, Mi, R 4, R 6, W 1| W 2,
W 3.
v<. mm*. w l-
n. <»*#*: BK, 0 4, O 5, Kn, U 3,
Mi, R 4, It 6.W1.W2.W 3.
la. gw BK, 0 4, C 5, Kn, M 3,
Mi, It 4, R6, W1.WJ.V3;
IRpJl Roth, H'ivadatta.
U. $%: BK, O 4, C 5, Kn, M 3, Mi,
It 4, R 6, W 1, W 2, W 3. Cl.
HRV. HI. 03. 14. p. ii. 30*3.
n. The passage 1*
1*. Cl. SRV. III. 33, 14. p. ii. 302, : omitted by Rurge. Quoted by
^jpftnte. I SRV, ioo. oit.
17
*.$«*.] uo- ^mi [fot
i flpd *n « sMHfc
«ir h v ii
|H# 1 5^ f*t # I
3 to to g$*pr wm fteyif ii
— * ** m* -Mk
f. Quoted by 8RV. VIII, 43, 4. p.
111430,
t Omitted by BK, C 4, 0 0, Kb,
M3, Mi, R 4, R 6, \V 1, W 2,
W 3j & Durga, C 3 reads gtqgt *t.
K KV. VIII. 7r. 11.
*• ivflntrai bk, 0 4, c b, k&, m s,
SC,R4, R«, 11, W 3, 13;
M 1 > ifftwvin,Q 3»
*i %ww: Both and S'iradatta.
t Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 6, Kn,
MS, Mi, R 4, R 0, 11, W 2,
, 13. ^
«, Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn,
W3,^DE.rt.a6'W1’ W!'
% QttoUd by8RV. VIII. 77. ii, p.
Ill 030.
1*. Omitted by BK, C l, 0 &, Kn,
M 3, ail, It 4, It 6, W I, W 3,
aad Dsrga, who remark* i «n««<
*?1 1 UHlflff «fftl iff Wff
irats»%miiRt7 iTwnt I o»Rt*d
also by HRV. VIII. 77, II. p»
ill. 530.
ft BV. VIII. 77. 0.
ft RV. X. 83, 3.
ft Omitted by BK, 0 4,0 0* Kb,
M 3, MI, R 4, R 5, W I, W %
13.
i¥# fpf ii oBftitwwi
by 08,
l l
5^^ srfft
^wwnffraPO wmvmK i
OTta?#TT »
jft^TT^sf?! H«W9TCft*n*U SPSWjft' «Wtf 3»iw-
yrrm^ i ^ ft ^^5 ?r#w^3:
^tit I ^ i i s^rt^q: sn #?•
m\ ??:«? it*4t H ^ R
ffrT v£tSV*\m I
[ ^wltswny>t ;j|crw& €.^'W % wfr?t wwi %
^tifn vKmftejft i«5^rn^T Steftsfctf Wt# H*r*
^glr 3t ’ft stw ^fm %% %merR$iwt *fa*n k «tto^
ifc 3%tn sftlfoft «ftrt *mi# S#rtsW *n* Si* sm & * $®m *
ftft&w** irtat firin'* » 1
n frn^fc s$*$ *$is*:mi wrm; a
II |9f |*r*t qiiro 'i^Viaf ?=mmH 11
7”KV. X. 01. 1. Cf,BU.VII '«>. j », Sttmll tUfuro wHhm bracket*
,* KV. i. 116. 8. Cl. HU. »». lit*. 1 t^mmuu tb# «orrMp»Bdio(
v Qtt0t«d by 811 V. 1. 11*=. >■ j. «. ; ui tfa* ^ ol“*l*r 14
antfnnfctt ¥4'<f4 t
1. KV, X. 153. 2; AV, 20. '.13. 5; KV.
1. 120.
n. RV, X. 152. -1; AV. 1. 21. 2;
8V, 2. 1210 , VH. K 41; 1*. 70.
K fax* M 1.
*. HV. VIII. 1. 1 ; AV. 20. *0. 1,
SV, i. 313; 2. HO.
% HV. 1. 37. 1.
%, HV. 111. fi-j. 11, .f. im. 1'. . 115.
#, Tit# nw'uwl imHftii «h>Si liar# in
IMC, V, 4, U 5, Ki>, M 3, Mt, W 1,
W 2, W 3, 14 1, 14 ».
«. HV. X. 4H ..40.
HV. X. HO.
I, . HV. X. 125.
II. Cf. HI*. i. 35
«. KV. 1.33. I; #t. A V. 3, 3. 5.
H, (.'1. r ■ »-<■ H VJ. |3;
At*'**. gr. *a. III. 6. 7,
!». HV. VII. l’<4. K< , XV. ' . 4. 13,
1H, H\, VIS 3-i. I.-, AV. 4 13.
it. < i tin. * ; •;
M, n\ . x i' a , .I. 44*. i i1- n
y r I . •: ■■ "'.t i
H. |l V. A. i*>‘ ••
Jilt’
**• BY. X. 117. 6$ TB» ii 8. 8, 8; of
Mwmx.III.118.
BY. X. 107. 10.
% BY. X 34.
L,._
ijw k w. w
unarm: 0 1, 0 6, Both.
WOT®. Botib.
t. Of. BD. i. 73 : fcim&W I
4, ^TI^II snro:
0 4, 0 5, C 7, M 3, Mi, R 7,
It 8, W 1, W 2, W 3.
*. Cf.AB.ii. 17. 17; Y. 32.1; KB.
VIII. 8 ; S'B. XI. 2.3.1.
», Of. AB. V. 32. 1 ; S'B XL 2. 3.
' 1 ; BD. i 69.
}3„ i« added alter *n
Bib. Ind. ed, of N. Of. KB. Lit
wftn* % n*% twvws
unfit
n. snfaft wrSrsrr «.
w. nil? urom*
in. wiflwmrfrr M 3*
BY. VL 47. 8; at AV, 19. 15. 4,
1#, BY. III. 80. 3.
U. RV. II. 18.4,
%% RV. IIL S3. 6.
w. $$.] • hwwil [ au&swftfr.
ign 5t ft$rc4w|#rcr #m i
IT gksf^W* II
g^4MRlfff[ arrive!* ] i sr qft^lfrgwr s% ekifaw*
#** m* i ^ ywiwiwftw t&sg 1 **&&!«-
rreg i mfalfrw nfikWw i ^r srerfir »
mi ii * »
i areiftfrgfor* i mmf& TO[I rfter; ifarg^i
t^^mt i tttt-nft i ^«Wr? <wiiiirer; waft 4i ^ *n«i f^w* i
st^t gift ssngg^w Mnwggf# m* i swrer
wm®im i arfln i i <*pr* T5^ 1 1 »
ij^r; i i fawg: i liTgt i 3?«irftr fosft l ssfcw ar
mt*n i qTg^ft =ar 'Jtt I *r#*r w ll t® H
i »rat sta; i ^farcresrg i i sPRft i
TOareata i liq *rra i^ ^ wmm w% ^$*7 ^ma faw i
vmm *& *Mfriar ^m^i 'riHfc^fifo»4(i(ta!^t*:i
m, \*&spm srgsrc gNr*«3ftfo i »#wEr qww^HtjFW*
1. RV. X. IT. 3; AY. 18,2.54.
S. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 T,
Kb, M3, R7, R 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
^qtw9C.M3*
ii, ?pg%if| C 4, 0 7, M3, Mi, W 2,
W 3, W 4.
*t Of. BD. i, 130—131.
%. CL AB. ii. 32. lj Hi. 13. 1 ; IV.
31. 1 j VIII. 12.4; KB. VIII.
9 j XIV. 1, 3, 5; XVI. 1 ; XXII.
2jGB.I. 1. 17, 18,29; 2. 24; II.
2. 10, 12; II. 4. 4.
a. ftw BK, 0 4, 0 6, 0 7, Kb, M 3,
Mi, R 7, R 8, W 1, W 2, W 8.
4. Of. BD. 1, 87 ; ii. 6.
*. Of. BD. Ii. 2—8.
18
%». affirm 0 1» 0 2, 0 6, M 1, If 4,
S. & Rotb. The corresponding
passage in BD. reads 6»g«H I.
«. Of. BD. ii. 4, S, 13, 14.
«. Of, BD. ii. 13—14.
n. Of. AB. It 32. 1 ; III. 13. 1 ; V.
1. 1; VIII. 12. 4; KB. VIII. 9;
XIV. 1,3; XVI. 1 ; XXII. 3, 8;
OB. I. 1. 19, 29; 2. 24; IL 8. 10;
4. 18.
*», WWW1* o 1, 0 2, 0 6, M 1, M 4;
8; Roth.
V*. iffcrf*OT *SpW<* to omitted By
Dnrga,
M. fir 0 4, 0 5, 0 T, MS, Mi, R 7,
%\ W1.W2, W3.
|». Of. BD. ii. 15-16.
i&mmH i
[ ftwronr;
Rtff’jggT I 5IT^5^4!frrar5!5PfTtJTt Wif ^nitm *$Jn-
5srT*R*TTf% I *I%feai5T^T?r: 5TTiPt 7TntRRfk;TT*H Rf* 1 %%-
knk *0%% it V. ii
"s"«,
' JRTT TRSfB* I wztfft m^m I [ R^fT: I ] Tfhfo-; I *TT*r
wfRH^rsrT I TOtm i mm hit *R ffo k^mt i *r-r.ii wh: tyvww. i
Brtrt m fsptfRr i *rmr g^'m, i fft n mmm i ^fwng?s»i?rr
I f%iaM 3OTRnfcl4Pfa: i i ^rofH
5tr%: i *R&f i m$% w f i¥W tw?Rrr i 75n?mr I
’rrcrsfw? firr^r ?w'( =#k w*r.i?g*ij';?f4 i jrf?* ^ nrnrn^ i
otwc i tr%: xtmv i fog* i m 3 fom im, i ?It«pw
s«?« i fofs^so i fw Rmsfrfo m i
^ ?r: ftg*rftrgm. i d?t fa%xm 11 %h 11
3R# ^krto w^i i arawfoifoqft i
**nrnkrs*mn i t% ^ smrow, i ^rtfhrnmwi i farmmvt I
i (*l <i >*» «t « ^ ' j W tqm i f%n^RTf*rr<vt*"f i Rsrm«»f i^fSry; r^pcr i
vftm km i *u«wrra: » cfanr. 1 wxmm agfonr: i
wfefeTOWit l srotaifWr: 1 ?rf'l
t.Cf. AIJ. V. i. ljVin. i’2. 4; Kli.
XXII, 1>;B1>. i. 116.
S. Cl. AB. V. <J. lj vm. Vi. ,s ;
KB, XXIII. 3; BD. i, 130-131 ;
SHV.p,j. a.
<. l>'Ht«k4li.v.v,i 1... Hi 3.
%, 1 >»• jwuis^-»*; ftwrw.-snisjin $«
miiUtui i*y Hut • ».
1*. M :t; if * * gift lwr«*
wliw g«j(g afu<r loftwlt I
K Cl. AB. Y. 12,1; VIII. 11. 4 *
BD, II. 13—14,
V, Cf, Chiu*, up. 4,
H. Omitted hy BK, 0 4, 0 ;,, t'J ?,
IvrH M:i, Mi, m, U H, W 1,
W 2» W 3} a«ul Barga,
II. IMivftla limit whu.3 t Ill.
«. Cf, AB. V. 13. ft; KB. 1. .1, 4?
XI, 2; XII. 2i XIX. I, 7; Oil,
I. !». MOji. SI.
H. Cf, Ihindn Unthutu *u HI.
1«. m*wnfc Mi. W 1, V
H' tri Males Utu v<*riiuut <nym'tiW‘
itfifs te the shorter iieansittH.
I't. ci. bd. «. it; vm. lay.
[ i ]' fir i wrir i ^rrir g *rarr-
i *rg wcsrraF'-regir m< mv&i \ aroter ^irW-
ysRrr: wir i fwr i 5*?^ i f% I <trT‘%% smuRfor i gqrfe g
■MWMMig i RSRflrrc g wg, <rcrtiraRR i mi stponpr gg-
flRrr^r %% i 1 f^rrCT^r trr^f^rf^rfrr II K\ "
3T«mftsg^fftwm: i 3T%* #r*fte«7R: I £ s«nr wiw*nsn*n i
srflr: ^rrgi araoft&rir t m arofta^ i sr# sprfcT stcpwr* i
sriftqsft *ra#ir i «r sftqvir *r irfqir i fwr
isiim f% giregfa i fcrrgi i sfartg. i *r <<k^k*.KWf%
jft; q& i cmro srair 11 ** n
3lM& l
■ifait.qpdWtH
grf§nft&s# mt&t i ffe^TOiwT i gsTTOTT *n i gd%%>
wmi£t fww i ^rcw i i g^Rt *wftir m i
i^r* *n i dmt irarcgi i *mm* mtft-
3fRT W«TRT fT^W»t 1
grlhtqcT *reir li h
gft*. 'C$«r i
s l*ff <0C #ft il
1. Omitted by Bk, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi. B 7, B 8, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
S. MS. II. 2. 10.
\, Of. BD. ii. 71.
8. Of. BD. ii. 24; Of. S'afikara on
‘ Vedfmtasfltra i. 2. 7. 28 : «tfe-
qwr-
wrfWfqf
Of. S'B. II. 2. 4. 2.
ajis^rJr?rf & ^rwtiwif • «w
trSrcfat % wiwaq%ftft •
Of. also S'B. VI. 1. 1. 11.
m mw qjw*wqwrar srenfii*
ft! %,«*fiTftwmae«t ttitoifflt i
Of. also BV. VI. 10. 48.
a§% i«W# «f%qg I
H. Of. BD. i. 91.
%, Of. HBV. I. i. 1. p. i. 24.
•. BV. I. 1. 1.
«. N. 2. 12.
%, Of. N. 3. 19. *RgnOT Mi, M 3, Of.
SBV. 1. 1. 1. p. i. 24.
i«, %tr: m i8 omifct®d hf
Durga.
11. Quoted by SRV, I. 127. 1. p. i.
573.
1^. Quoted by SBV. 1. 1. 1. p. i. 24.
I^.BV.I. 1. 2.
\$o. I
V. U.]
arfafr ] sgnfiw wmh m
imfoifir i *r sr q^awtatfltftfr » ggft stftirfr anfr \
acrf 3 n^sjw s II 1%, ii
gfa Aw Atah potJ: lArniw* i
yrf W: *rf§ fr #?pft 4AH u
grfipru^r fra*rer fwqfan i *ww *twrrgr i wmmm » wmmi »
gTgRRren I srftrfSrsWiRRt 1 ^ syirw m
mm i *ra%rnfrt^qft^r i 5W%w« err I m wn*nt *lftr scra^p; 1
Wrf# 1 1
^teffo » PlmdUto
a&si itwftft* H Id H
^b’TO.i srmrfar ftl i wranrfa to &S5 1 srre* ^
^IT l WT l STRraRt I STRtfasft *T «iid»t4l*0 I
aj^PTW! 'W&;5<T [ 1 tRf ^1®°!^. ^
?retor ii l% it
[ *n#& gtsw ^Wro^rat ft &ift *6 I
a 4: qfeft frif* ft*rt =n*5 ft*t lfcn#t: II
ara^T *ft aiattwi It £=ww ^Wftftl
&»** ns* »refwe»|i
jfonft araa ferj araife"? ft*3 >nw *w 5ra5m "»'*«'.
tnroft i aRflWiftiftft Storft irt l a<Wm vraft il * » =w » ]
it :p ftaft ?rrf*pk. i
5? *t II
gfiwm TOrilrg CTfir. wyw ' «ft ’frma. tW-1
«ia<U<wUri» i’rt * i afrftsifl «Kft*g ^ v*
%. Cf. BD. i. 78:
X CL BD. i. 07:
fe? i: » 3rra%?[«3^ *** ^
stftftft «
\. Cl. BD. ii. 30: ^lf*t M «fco* AB*
ir. 39. m<nV % wra%?T; « ft
grrawt Mx
V. Cf. BD. i. 92: nftn% ft efco*
Cf. also ii. 31.
\ Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, C 7,
K», U 3, Mi, It 7, It 8, W 1,
W % W 3.
\ MS. X. 8. 2. Cf. AB. Ill, 36. S B.
' IX. 5. 1. 68:
atptm sutf *
9. MS. I. 8. 2.
«, Cf. SRV. I. 44. 1. p. L 223; I.
127. 1. p. L 573.
< ItV. I. 99. 1,
«0 Xbo section within brackets is
omitted by C 1, 0 2, 0 3, C 6,
M 1, M 4, It 2, It 3, R 5, S; and
Durga. CL N. 14. S3.
„. RV.X. 188.1 ;cf. BD. VIII. 88.
,S. 04, 05, 0 7, M 3, Ml,
W 1, w 3; «K%«0pi R 2HI$**N
Roth;
Vi>. ^3* ] m. « [ mmt
ftraft i *r$ fa&ftfW ?r®w%f*rr«iT wr% vprt t *r qr ???%.
crr^rlrftftr I sr^ 3vfr%*fr iVrt g atr^cr; t
srftr st?R | nt%rmvi 5>TfrTi% i
3| ?f I *» 1 KflNlT ^Wit; i
qfr srer* iM&'mmm mrSm\m^ i ft*iFrir^
swt q^w qtn%ipr •4:%k it v> ii
lymqr: q^ipi i faaqrwTWvfft i fawi m sm m i sHt*
srt irafTsr** m i sr?fm crafttir aj?nft mt Iwpfc i
a&ir «*% it \l it
twrot ifft *srt? *mr ft % ^RT«f4'4t; i
m tot tqfwH^ w m writ wt qjm u
*wt anar: i W< *km% »$m i »nrf «r>
rf ^sr?rr*dliw^«RPW *w taromi qmrnnif n?fr isrirf?* i
s?wt Wro i jtwjt rarefth i tmfar mn sftfisr » h
* ijwref %3 # pH i*n# i
^gft%«if *i ?p4f M( 11
a. RV. X. 188.
A wfrwu c 4, 0 5, 0 7, MS, Mi,
W1.W2.W8,
\. Of. BD. i 90, 97.
V. BY. IV. 58. 8.
H. N.7. 17.
%. BV.L80.lj AV. 18.2. 10; 20.
47. IS; SV. 1. 81; VS. 7. 41; 8.
41,
*. H. 12. 15.
to, Cf. *S'Wik»r<i *>n Wtaatuittr*
I. 2. 28.
m*ftt i ftfcft «4 m : i
lw%wi wvi w#fl* Uiww: tmntny
fwfjwpwin form m kmm: i
s%tl snmrt: i mmwmf%mi
tt. Cf. 811V. I. 00. 8; III. 2, 1; VII.
S. 4. pp. i. 293; ii. 133 ;iU. 19.
tH. i£ti(f« Both.
%%, RV. I. 98,1; VS. «0. 7.
«. ct. BD. I. n, ^pft Wi> V>I
BV, J. M. I,
WMt xns rant* l apgiwl fifttinM ROT 1 lllWW VwflWf® I * *
1 •**» wS*"™*"*'
awgRifl^ f% ^'*iflw?* I *c*f twtaawj *t*N ^R*Rj the
anwim i ^sr?sRtw^ffe#f%5 1 ?rwf®^ stenfowr*^ sr#r W-
i ? w)(jnmif^f i %
m*m$t w^ro^frwT ^rtt i # m nmm i a*?risf£rf$ri^rR*R«r
■**wiK „.,A » . £jP^ ,
ww? wW I
amT^r t^R(teft *reH§r \ 'RR* % ^ •
srsnfa ST^W ¥R% i
®rar «fi am^rsf^Nr^: i f% I
wnfa m% i
err 5?t af vrian soffit I f% I "JR % « i<t < ♦* w** ^ *
TSFatF* Burga.
S noted by BIVV . I. CO. G. p. i. 293.
If. HI), i. 07. ST.. IX. 3. 1.35.
i *: ** wft «r «nfa**: 1 |
IV, VI. 8—0. i
Uf, I»l>. i. 102: ihflU !
nu. of, ah. xu. 3. « VbwI&w !
Eitmwr ww *
Of. HU. ». 103.
t;f. AB. VII. 9. !■, K U. tv. 8; d.
UU.ii. i*j™~ 1*7 . S'H. VI. K 1.9:
S'B'. 8. 22. 1.
M 3.
, VS. 33. 03.
, KV. X. 88.
, Of. BD. ii. 1G— 17.
. Of. «B. 1. 2. 20.
f^3^*PtrWf V! 4, C 5, 0 7j
M 3, Mi. W 1, W 3, W 3.
:, Of. 1)1). i. 101.
., PW»BK.0 4.0ri,C7,M3,mi
lt7,tt», W 1.W2, WX
*. 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, M 3, Ml,
R 7, B », W 1, W 2, W 3.
*• 0 7, M 3, Ml.
I B-T.t 38. ljVa 26. 7. SmN.7.
22. '
I. Onittod by BK, C 4, 0 3, 0 7,
Kb, M3, Mi, It 7, it 8, W L
W2,W3,MKl»«r**.
*• OiBltted by BK, 0 4, C 6, C 7, Kb,.
M 3, Mi, » 7, B 8, W 1, W 1
W 3.
*. •tranwwwn c 1, 03, 0 6, MI,
U4
\ QofflW by SEV. t 38. 1. p; I.
437; M. IV, S, 7. p. il. 366,
i* after
by M3.
V KV”. 1, 164. 61,
!*.BV,I,M*,47.Avi*t*IijU
Vi. ] m- t%mm
«crBr: i «n%fr@r fpr&ft iw «uftdMwj* i
^ traff^5 I * *w
$fMir apsiS* i i tot* *
wriftr wire *wftr i c
arilrwr ^ ?ffc
m 1 j* wwiawtefijr* ifaffr t*^ot .fefr 1 5% i
qqV ccag^ii^iMO^#^gr ^wwwin^ »ra% i
u*ft n<&Mwfrft anwrcrgt. *fcwrft irtfa J
SffftfT % u.'tJ’tiMIci* »IS5S^m»y I
«rot nsnamro m&ftt si*rRti«rr£fo % mwfa 1 sW*
i*rodV*rifc i >nwft WH* » *& 1 .
*wflgrf>« m mfo 1
^ ft*wfl vragM 1 i$ta % ^Nt%'*l
irat HaMifflflfofr qfer ^h4l«nw* 3re#gr&3 »
%. Quoted by SEV. I, 184, 47. p. L
718.
% Of. BD. il. 8— 8.
*. mfflgjfrat 0 1, 0 2, 0 6, M 1,
M 4, S,
V. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 8, 0 7, Kn,
M 3, Mi, B 7, B 8, W1.W2,
W 3,
M, 0 1, 0 2, C 6, M 1, M 4, S;
Both.
\. CL KB. XI. 10. urtfcuft fft-
gfotqft smr«&f?c* *U*r «r*%
JTW’^ifrt ift ®nrf^ o ''kTwr
trtftr t Bobrooder’i edition voL i.
p. 107.
Of. th. n. 4. lo. ^
tree wrt *w#?iw
«n m «t«WT(fr»» wrf fflwfw:
i^Miks* w*tr ww««%w «s
% mwi w4ft t Asteudfti'rikm* *d.
18
pp. 1722-3. Of. MS. II. 4. 8?
^ iffctffc 4i«ftagBw
trofar at ^ cf$*f5f$4fir t Thi*
last Quotation 14 oited by TMbh.
vol. h p. 286.
». wgifir m 3.
«, *rw$r M l. The pas»»g« triWMr
wrorkr wwfNr i» fuaitted by
Durga.
Of. S'B. XIII. 3. 8. 3,
)%%wnw:l
1o. S'B. V. 2, 8. 1.5; VI. 6. 1, 6,
H, Of. Taitt. Br. III. 7. 3. 2.
q^r wr **flr1t*w: wiira: I
«. S'S'. 8. 22. 1. Of. KB. V. 8.
1b ^(4% C 4, 0 8, 0 7, U 3, Mi,
W1.W2.W3.
It, viiPfHbpfc M 3.
Vt. VS. 33. 22.
». 3 wwiii i [ ^ wto
i 1 3W^r: wftaniwt m i awr^wniwr m »
ffoffri# yraffr i
?mt fayfe’ *trI sn?1' n v* ti
§ft«qT5?bpif lip? I
m *ri§[ 3*brpr pr *3% 4 siWwwt n
i ai3R^ i ^fgr% i i ^qnjrr I
Him *rorow ^ wwfrwr w wrwm w i «#wn wk*k: w*# ‘pf rmrf?j*
U$RTT^W^ I 3WRIT5 II V*. II
pig*# *rf§m 4%*m %it ftikp I
m l^rp nkf^yl q^S): n
wngw m mk mwwfwvtw. m$m mri^r r#r mqmt
mwjftm %mmi i fer m 'onprpiriaj: i m i **•
ftofate err [ipjfkfitffc m i]' mrv *gm kmi -*rf^** \
is*fonw» mmm [nftm]
t ?rmt»«T mi’. i wfirfo i mmtm-
Mm #-i
3WHfll«rf ^fH9r WFTt^r¥?TTOf |r|ff?t il Vi II
*5$ 5^ *i'*i}tfa«t%: p? %y&%Fi j
_ .3 3W=fmP# nap* it xrr
Cl. HUY. ,Y, mT^^T
<*. »V. VI. A 4.
«. Omitted by JIK, C 4, 0 8, C T,
K«, M 3, Mi, 1,4 7, It 8, W I,
w a, w »,
%. Cl. All. II. 8#; si# tmiftw |
Of. also mi. VI 4. 3, -I:
v.;\ -.;.M.r;,'i!,! ,1 s. ;,', I
'*• Q«e« 811 V, III. 0. y, p, u. |45(
It. RV.X.88.8.
?. As'v. S'raufe, VIII. 3,
*. %OT# 0 4, Mi, Wl.W %W#
0 57M3.W3. 1
%. RV. X. 88. 1,
». Wljs o 4, C 5, 0 7, il 3, Mi,
W l, W2, WS.
H. ^ifwi: MI. la however
added on the margin at bottom,
' * different and probably
scribe.
M 3, Mi, W l,
$o.] ! jf
igvrjif^wsft^' i *$t m mm ajgraf srnft mmfoi I mi
sipsfr vimn&m m i a# *t*f to4 *ffmrm %mm wmm*
f^nj; i wm* =arc% anr^rwsrgfT^' Tron^i* *
<&itwi %**$ fktiwm « w M
ft f|ft |f?^ fftftsn* I
wi m*wn % *r #Wb ^rt %^qfft si
qatifcr % F# ftft %%r srflrotRr^ [
[^t] rgm^\ ^rniri^’or^T^FT i #is>4iWi% ft*fh% i
TO fcft TO*nfc& I f^T [ % ' ] sTf^^ | *3tft I
3T;^^TTfMt^ ^rfe' II II
ftft TO? #kfftp^ I
fTT 41?^ l%rfn il
5^ sgft^T^pn sirjnjTT f war&irr i a^snftaarr lifripr
I ftmRo spt%w 1 1 ? % srw^Tm i «rc»rct ^t i sreft: «rc; i
srftsrt i too i«*i?ft <fi I wg^ft^TO^wtar >
*v . *V . .»,. r-rc^^r Jl*2 |
itrt ®ri i
^Tvcf H *sn» II
TO f# sft?i <lk *Tf«tf: ^ ^ ft W? I
an tffelwt s*?# qfct ft $f?ft 3H§v il
1. 3gjW M '1.
*, Quoted by KRV. 1. 50. 2. p. i, 291.
g, °«,0R^ C4, G 5, 0 7, M 3, Mi,
H 7, It 8, W 1, W 2, W 3.
V, Quoted by HHV. X. (J. p. IV.
279.
Vi. UV. X. H8. 10.
*T%0 1, (' a, 0 3, 0 6, M 1,M 4,
H 2, i; 3, li b» H.
•, ^UfiftO I, 0 a, 0 It, M 1, M 4, 8.
or. HHV. X. 88. 10. p, IV. m
«. ®W«W|. Mi*
q. Omitted by BK, C 4, C 8, C 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, It 7, It 8, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
1o. The quotation is untraoed,
Vi. Cf. HHV. loo. dt.
V3. M 3.
\\. EV. X. 88. 11.
m Omitted by 14 K, 0 4, O 8, O 7,
K», M 3, Mi, H 7, E8, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
%% Qwtud by 811V, X, 88. II. p»
IV. 281,
1%. EV. X, 88, 17,
*$.] w*
i ww ‘srrflrolt w *t«m: i #tnt
»? i i a^npr# ctwww sufliw^f *ri «$$-
3RRT ^5T*$ I
dwWrct Www n V n
qj^wyrcl n *r#fc ff*qf i f# t
^Rpr^fWt % #H h
^wpwpigwj ss?r% *m% sr8Miffiffir m \ wegmitm *t»-
^.*^J!** ^ i S^: frwwjflwirow* trafr
i jijwicieh atnrwt
*rt$t i % tftatt m vfcsfo $hmr si ftm
i i is^t# sffoarcms t «♦« girfarrot. t mm w i
5W»r *f WRTO^i
^ mbk§t gfo$foa#sii%* i #sflcfiBwfc i fifcnfrittt
W OE^if mufrfrc «%t itt II It tt
|w *ro*t$wrp*i i
■—k-*''-1 * * IV.- . - . . . '■! . T^f-w'-r;) . ■“-■ . vy~ . r1" . i . rt . ;• , . ::": inn ft. : ;t: i;.U i::;..,„;::j:^];:,i,.j.,uu^TOTm^^
f' . -^- . . . . *. m
# «H^i|'Sf m
I. mt*3* o 4, 0 5, 0 7, M 3, Mi,
W1.WS.VJ.
I Quoted by SEV. X 88, 17, *
IV. 282.
* BY. X 88. 19.
•*. Of. SEY. I. 87, 8; 88. 6j VI, 4.
3;pp.i. 285, 394; 11.697.
i •Wlik* o 4, 0 5, MS, Mi, W I.
*• wlwl* VKHvmigfW!
. WW% it quoted by SEY, X
88. 19. p, IV. m
*• ®*i* i* the quotation of raoitutloB
1SU.8,3SjSW. 1.8,3.
ij^hf wittiMttMiwih ^|tej|p (ASf1
^ *R£ ^ m
to. Of. BD. i, 87,
tl»MBB» of both the reeeuioiu
'MV«8llMtalM0»M.
«** i«nfos-
sraftfa sten ?nr?mr^# *r?rerira$i^idmRl ^Rr*
fo* trs^cn ?rw^# % smr%# W*c: <w*utwfta*i
sr^irt^ ^ fimrc 5fir«?iNTW^f^
*iw4?iH+H>ftsr3Ll]
. . . :.j.„..'.l.;j^ i...-iii.'i^^MAtj3ShliiL. jkjfr
ft^wr$ jnroTiwrRJ R
ll fft ^mft^qrre* it
srfnf m i
sc&ofarn i wk 5% i ?r qrewvft^vivifr i m i *.
yggfo; i
3ITOT SfT^tT *F*f *£**( | WS Wlf I
srorarfir i gpfa^awfr i
ft 3r?4%^if4 i«rFf | wrft foift «mft i
srme^nt^ 5Tf^>ftwT5 nw mfiU i ?bt mt mwvlmmw-
i%. . *s.. . . . #v... * m ^
TOW 5WW I
®r«iT^lr# ^ntn%5r *Htr t ®mwi$ i
f$T5 3#ft#: i fin
t« n^n|fk^ 01,02, 0 3, Ml, M 4,
W 2, W 3; ?| i* crossed and
7T added on the margin in 0 5 ;
$ added on the margin is corrected
to *f in W 1.
. . 1, m BO, ii 23. 01. S'B. VI. 3. 3. 13.
sWfttt *% jffsw'O’ twft?rofk I
* 1. 13* 7, p. i.
H. «rtR|C! 1, 0 6.
I. ftaftfir 0 6,
**• 0 7.
«. Of. BD. 111. II.
**. KV. X. 73. 10,
la. EV. II. la. 3; AY, 20. 31, 3.
II. Quoted by SEV, 1. IS. 7. j», (. W,
11. EV, II, 37, 4
.Ml — i — — «im TUT
“* jrpntnrt j®- »'*
*. Of. BD. iii. 65.
K nr. I. 96. 1-7.
V. Cl BD. iii, 62.
% Of. BD. iii. 64.
% Quoted by SBV , If, 37, 4. p, Si.
113.
», AV. 4. 39. 9 ; VS. u, 4.
4. Of. BP. iU, 63-84.
^RV.V.60. 8.
*o. BY. II. 37. 3.
«. w^:01,0 3,M4,S.
I5?, 'Rwwrl'
?H. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Ku, M3, Mi, B7, R 8» W 1,
W2.W3,
W. Of. BD. iii. 28.
1H. 0 2, M 1,M3, M4,W8»
.] - ' ««■ Ww;1
itm i snffcr: mmK\ \ *
i *af *
arerfr**: wmm% i m* «fo"*n4»
ara n# 5^t ***&& 5"^: '
an 5 fi W- R^}: 11
ttfititeq «3«reJ H3«re» ’’A W> ^nnrirfe ann^-.iwt «
H fonnpi ftfeMiag^ i A gi= i [m>w] **s*m=i
«^pm ffir 4>iMW i i
-™™ r^^ir»#ww«wtiW'
Wt <wSa« «ra& i ftwaggftk 1 a™*"' '
wiki .««»» P***1
mt mm ft% i mm 4taf^Rwrew mm i «wwroit«i
«wfr i a^TT *ra% it H B
.jpfcWKjffT !TOt§ *CHf*lW fpIn^CWT lf*TI I
W& Aftrwr muiLamri 4 4i”lt
<• '<**]
[ my
vu&mti *?m*3 **t xmift \ %*rcrfa i w
«wiPlw>ift %ftr ^ i
fss f%: ^Rh^t: I s^nNr i ?rc&<n vrsr% ll ^ H
3ITld? t^T *lW 1
^ %5TT^r% ^ i^Ffr^r^H^t ^ff^rri: h
3TTfW*r ffo5?r3*rt w^Rrer i answer *tQ$V' ^3^0,! 1 **
*« stan ** *ta wscft mv&m. i tahar R?r« wift » «
arefarFU ^ *% WTJfh 5% STT l «*W^* «
<-rft; qftqfiqTT^i <refor flftfcr ^ M
sitftf ft: |fert ’ttVtt £^| sft arik I
4 fai* 1^1 srfW #*t u
sn#«T srff: stGrtt #i*n ssctw i srw; jt* S8^ *
[ $r%i ] fo€r*ita*:fof<r src ftreftfrercfirta *tt i *ror<«U
;gff i ^%wnsnf^% ^ i i?itafitta fusww i ®PWJ^5lrcrcj^
%^i^®qr vrsRftf^r i
mfcri i %*&*& i i awwtar mftt ll *. n
ft ?toq 'tft*^ * 5^1* g«ftpnt I
ui^nn ws^w fq<MH*^i*i, i *iftw ^ 3iwri i
mjffimrwi «nflwnra?s 1 *$ wo uwa> ^ I ftww«n
ftwmliiW; g» i qia-n; «ft ^refow- * gtaftfir wrtfrgfr i _
|. Quoted by SRV . VII. 2. 1. p. iii. 8.
t Cf. BD. iiu 4.
V RV. X. 110. 3; AV, 5. 12.3;
VS. 29. 28.
8. mm 0 7, M 3, W2; a * i»
added just above q ia Mi.
M. Of. BD. iii. 5.
*. RV. X. 110. 4; AV. 5. 12, 4;
VS. 29. 29.
*. Jifw# wit wfirt w 8*
«. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5,0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, R 7, R 8, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
*. Quoted by SRV. VII. 17. 2. p.
iii, 85,
i». ttwflf M 8.
2i. w 3.
RV. X. 110. 5} AV. 5. 12. 5;
VS. 29. 30.
IV ***** 0 4, 05,07, MS, Ml,
W 1, W 2, W 3.
18. twiiiw 0 7, MS.
tV Cf . BD. iiL 6.
w i
swrcnro i vm to % i mt zztmmr m%% rrf?Rm i mfo;
ijcTRi^s^w i srft m TO^radWr i mrftvr wfc ti ?o »
an >rat 3ni% ^rapraii ?npT ft nfti i
fts^ nKJr ?stf #ft aift M Sifftti ||
Mtopt ?% m i g^rw??ni%ir <n i *fc?rnmk m i
*n i zm&t *rbr$r i ^ urafr i ipvt grtari* t
grorer fwp i gfc i W t& l
I *pr£r i
Vn ^rrrt i m mvsmfr n jtww: i ?mr^*TT vm% ut w
tot fmi fkrkr p ^ 5|n}#r i
H%ten %#! vr? nr*# *#fl: sfitil t^f u
%% staret snswr *j?rt% ftwwr^r qr;j n^cg«j [ ] «or-
aw i wtocumb *m *Mi m w-kkftr sri^f»ft i
3t®qn i mm$m sw% ti ^ h
m ^ 3^ *#$ 3?fofarasf « %n<?# i
f|# i$lft^ ## ikr# ^k: }j
^ 1 "*«
?. Of. S'B. VI. 7. 2. 3.
*rohntw i
V&&18.
*, Of. BD. id. 9.
#. RV. X. no, 6; AV. 6. 12. 6; 27
8; VS. 29. 31.
«t Quoted by SRV. 1. 49, 2. p. i. 247.
*. Oi.BD.ili.il.
®* JJ* *» ^0* 7 1 AV. 8. 12. 7 ; VS.
29. 32,
A Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, C 7, Ka,
M Mi, U 7, H 8, W i, W ft,
w #f ■.
** Itv. X. no, S * AV. 3. 13. Sj vs,
29. 88. ■
1o. Quoted by SHY, l M, |o. ,,.
i. 117, 1
01. filtV. 1. 143. II. p.
I. 637. r
n' Jfj 04, C 5, 0 T, II 3, MI,
W 1, w 2, W 3.
n* ?rfta by BIlV* lo°* •!*•! «** W*
wit Jitf#
S'*. ] ?va. i
q Sift#
tot #rftf|^ *r#n#r ^ek%f tei n
*r *5* uwt%Rts#t awfas^fr i wm
t!>«ftfcil ^<ire.%w regrcfag *rer ftgnu
mwfjTW^iTj: i irart ^ wiw!?r; i ^ftrftfcr I
?r#fnm mfo ik« 11
snftsq? f% f|§rrcf*[v4: ^wr ?<t$ i
sir mi 5TFt II
gnte^rm: 1 ?r?it *xt&cxq \ =zm I $m I
i *rasiT srrrH^TT i wm x<m& \ ?sri^rg3iV
?wTm^i[jR^i^s^^%^i]£ ^wi^iwrr^Sir ^r i
srr i i[% %r i Jt5r% f%i n m n
l ^rr II K\ M
fqi4 €2 ?*prt ^5p%r! *irir 5R|«n gftffi I
srofih sifter 1ft sfts 5=4 #tr 5^ n
Sfr
<wwi*i<4HEftw w w wjpif^t I# *># i
«r«v^q^rs tcrf^Rrr to* ^ «r i
mmfai i^i *8r m&f* l arfftftftr I w&mu
twEr « n
%, RV. X, 110. 9}AV. 5. 12. 0; VS.
<, SRV. loo. oit.
29.84
H. Of. BD. iii. 15, 25.
*. RV.I.95. 5.
». 9ml trifewt *ra% ® *» ® 2> ® 8>
M 1, M 4, 8 & Roth ; of. SRV. I.
95. 5. p. i. 429,
**, %£...«{*% is omitted by Dmrga.
Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M 8, Mi, R 7, R 8, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
». *f?r Wlft % *W% SRV- *• 98* 5*
p. i, 429.
<*. N. 8. %
V». RV. X. 110. 10} AV. 5. 12. 10}
VS. 29. 35,
fflwn C 4, 0 5, 0 7, M 3, Mi, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
SI. wrifar: O 7, M 8,
S*. Of. BD. iii, 28. Aooording to
BD. IV. 100. the stanza tfQffct
RV, III. 8. 1. is addressed
to r^T, the sacrificial post.
sra* mvmit m^t srM^TW^^nnft i mi it®
nEffi^ST STTW^l ^^*3 ^TT: [ ^ ST^fer ]’ i
SfftOT 3TTjft^TrTT ST^r^cTR I
spcr t^rtt: agnoTT^nn-; I stt^rt ?&% H '<* »
rnm*% srs^rpn? s M *M >
|<j" $4 44#n44 n
?(4 JRpfl ^S^piTST ^1 #4: ^3 **FN* I
*^rti s*nfca 4^4 Htep4^; ii
^raiTT If RRPff aTO^IT ST^RRI : I 5T% ^ 5lTfW^,l
m^n. i
?z^i8r % RRi^R5j-7r^rgqi7rr. i ffrt ^ miw<>IH I
-Rg^crr f^TWU
unit % mm JB^ftsg»rrVr: » 7% ^ arcw*! i
[ I
R3TRt % wm- vmiswm- i * wktoph* ]'s
jrmr % srpit: btt^ m 3T*fu$f: t K% *9 MW«m 1
snrn^t^rTfW^*
V Omitted by BK, C 4, 0 5, Kn,
M 3, Mi, R 7, R 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3 ; is added on the margin in
0 7.
q. Of. SRV. 1. 188. 1. p. i. 782.
V RV. X. 61. 8.
% RV. X. 81. 9,
<4, The quotation is untraoed.
t. erofcn—PmU'UR. is omitted by
Rurga.
». Rurga does not comment on the I
following passages remarking : «r*T j
^renr^trorf^i j
< Of. S'B. i. 8. 2. 9: wtffa !
wgqpro» I
q, 0 4, 0 6, 0 7, M 3, Mi,
w 1, W 2, W 3.
,o. Of. KB. in. 4. S'B. i. 3. 2. 8;
MS. i. 4. 12 : \ 5PTO5TT'. I
IV Of. KB. III. 4.
Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 8, 0 7,
Kn, M 9, Mi, R 7, B8.fl,
W 2, W 3.
t*. wfwr ws^irarr: 0 4, 0 8, 0 7,
M 3, Mi, Wl,f2,W3.
n. Of. AB. i. 11. 3j 17. 14} KB, VII.
I ; X. 3 ; S'B. XI. 2. 7. 27. 01 KS.
XXVI. 9: STOUT % srorosn: I Sohro-
eder’s ed, vol U. p. 133.
snjur ^ srrt eifarr w di^ml- 1 %$t I
SsrCTtswnm i
II fow TOflstTOi OTm:
\. STCrr wgntism o 4, 0 5, 0 7, M3,
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3.
Of. TS. VI. 1. 5.4; of. KS. XXIII.
& «m»rr % w^rror: srsngwrar: i
Sohroeder’s ed. vol, II, p. 85,
%> Ci BD. ill. 29, ,
*• 8*
OB. II, 3. 4 : ^rf jpmj wmra
% Of. BD, |i, 154-187.
*• 8»‘11 %»*» »l*bln bracket*
roprwmt* the oomepoading
seotion o* the eighth ohepter of
Ih# Jfintkt*.
V\%, Vrawwu
3T«t i
sm mftr ^fasm^RR# wwrftr <si& wrj% diww^a^foww* i
swmroft wrfo i ar«rt wn^rra: i erei^r 11 * «
srt ifcft ft *4 i
Ml fcfr ^rn^ii # s# u
sr*ft srtect [*w ttefr]5! wwnwsr&’i
«n I l STTfc TOl% I f
?tt srt ^crT^rmi i ?rlfaT vr^fcr it R It
in ftsrt ^3^t pf <1$ ^rac i
jijrM eS: sgspiT#t fwrfa n
%Hrhrei www awwwt 1% ’Wftr i m
*wifi^*rewin^wtsw m
stig#: wi^^^mwwn i SJwtffr m i SRRtftr
5if i ToSor, m i srapWf i ^ww wi% 11 \ n
1. Bee N. 2. 27 $ of. 1. 12.
*. RV. 1. 162. 2.
Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, MI, R 7, R 8, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
9. The passage: era «nf5f ifSlwntT'
s®ems to have
been written by a different scribe
in 0*. f. 10r. The letters are
larger, lines crooked, and stand
in marked contrast to the rest
of the page.
<*, The second section is omitted by
Durga and given in a foot-note
by Roth. But it is found in the
MSB. of both recensions and is
also enumerated in the summary
at the end of the chapter in the
MSS. of longer recensions.
*. RY, 1. 162. lj VS. 25. 24.
». fywww o l*
c. f3r?«l is omitted by M 3 j partially
obliterated with yellow pigment
in W 1 ; added on the margin in
W3.C7.
[ *PW:
\i.
a ftpi *4f =rr4w% =n^ i
pffk 5Tf| JNi% 3t W Wf*fe®3T ft*3t ||
?w#5RT irprm: i mm srtpenn gnftarfft *n*n»
srrag 1 ^prJF^ 5x3?% stw i TOnrorifH: i njfH t
Jt i m&mmi i ns^t* vreyftrffr kmv- 1 m m&fafk m i
*n i
vreraw'fo^fHRr «ftrrtsf^rw# i w a it
»* M vnt&int 4% i
frerfw* wt ** tweiRr w& h
tfr'gyfiimmwwu i
qRttiw \ w& f& iNrrfi^rw i ^n*: I
*r»i^T *»3p.T irarcnrac, i n#arr \ xrn^m qfMto i
uirru^ftfir IWii: i w*w mrit* ffir m i wfit nWi gW* i
SNfcwnwfi?* » h ii
il^rt jferapn srtipr shrarfH* \
^ fMPRgf sr f»|ff mM** it
sfa^fo^tormsmT wwrtoftsi^iws i »rftr «t>wri mt%i
mm ** TOWiftor *$r i mw trawnffaf mrnfk^gvv *
1. RV. II. 42, 1 ; of. BD. IV, 04,
*. snprm: M3.
K Quoted by SRV. II. 12. 1. p.
lb 125.
». tnup^M 3.
k. Of. BD. IV. 93.
*L tforafcl Soth.
». RVKH. 2. 43. 1.
< 4,0 5,0 7. Kb, M 3,
Mi, R 7, R 8, W 1, W 2, W 3.
SRV. VII. 4. 1
, SRV. n. 20, 8. p. ii. 57; of. B3
sufcra IV. 42.
«. *I»t7 *«pd 5%*t i* oaittod by
Dnrga.
%% Cf. SRV. VII. 103. 1. p, tti.
211.
If, RV. VII. 103. 1; AV, 4. IS. 13;
cl. BD. VI. 27.
1H. tWRB! O 4, M 3, Mi, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
giwm OJ,Wi, 3*wtr*ftr O 4,
O 7, Mi, W 3, | i» partially
obliterated *wilb md ink and as
*t added on the margin in W 2;
WfTfftr M 3. Cf. Knmkrila f
Bba^la, Tanka Virtika, BtnarM
ed. p. 200 or B A 18;
nfm i
<U vj W. i [irrsFr:
g[*rrei?far gfere 1 11 \ u
m 5 fa W*tp5 fa *TT fa Slfft I
ipS F^fa p4 font ifa: fa: II
1% ’ETC fY'dMI^lcH I
3RJT 3T«^RT«WTf^r% 5TT I 3TVW^=T ST l tSt*Nl WWftrlMI
'■ ’mi* *«Jl*
JTlfaT *t ffat *fa*TRf STfTfSn *?*W fa^RT! |
mmm mt fofafa angffa^Tr^rg H
sr^ftpjft m jt^tV jtt^ct i stst^tt: irstlrr: i
fft5\r gforRi* i ift^T f^prir, i =R»Trnfc i awro ¥rsfar i sttott arsTTSt-
SSS ST l [ jfrtf 3RT^T W: lT S^JTS^ g*T5T% STTSTt I gsrfff-
3Wi g^t t rtt%M^'Rr«A«n i
«ftl.gST»%S I I <rtT I 44WI*«9*Hj sr^r*
^STBTSSST l ^^cgxKlRr: I I
irrsmt i goroh^ i i ^st^tt m® r n «
H efog jt m fa Tg mfafi; m4 TOT'faw: |
» . *“ -> f H ’
gfag: fa^tr: spppri! #f fa? *rc^3[k #fof: a
*. Quoted by SRV. VII. 103. 1. p.
iii. 211.
*, s C 4, C 5, C 7, M 1, M 4,
$, spygr 0 7.
». AV. 4. 15. 14,
4. RV. X. 34. 1 ; of. BD. VII. 30.
%. sm5mi; C 1, 0 2, 0 6, M 1, M 4,
S ; Si Roth ; ^ is partially oblite¬
rated with red ink and 3t added
on the margin in W 2; Durga
gives both *. e. srofrai; as
well as jj^RtaT: l. S&yapa reads
jwSTst: I
». firflvn^ 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, M3, Mi,
W 2, W 3; W 1 agrees with the
reading oi the longer recension.
«. fr«fc 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, MS, Mi,
21
W 2, \V 3 ; W 1 agrees with the
reading of the longer recension.
%. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M3, Mi, R 7, R 8, Wl,
W 2, W 3.
S«. M 3; Sftyapa also reads
wsranr. See SRV. X 34. 1. p.
FV. 101.
tl. Quoted by SRV. III. 24. 3. p. U.
198.
«, Of. SRV. X. 34. 1. p. IV. 101.
%\. The passage: ■»» «»
...fryqftfr is omitted by Durga,
7V. ajonlrttf is omitted by S'ivadatta
although given by Durga.
y,. RV. X 94. 1.
i si^tjt «pih, i sift i ir^pr: irorr
sr^ofHni m. srftpnsra: fsrsmfrtm i i trHV \
stfajft ^ *&% m 1 53>fiRt sgftferfc m i
%5f ^TT: SRPP^ H tTTTRRSlV PSf: I
pUp SRT% H 1 II
3r4^p^q?5r i\ *?ffaT fitopfa *p*ist j
t. W^oSkT: C 4, C 5, C 7, M 3, Mi,
W 1, W 2, W 3; Durga, &
8'iradatta,
*. 5#®: . tpi& is omitted by
Durga,
K RV. 1. 126. 1 * of. BD. IIT, 183.
»• WWT# 0 4, OS, C 7, M 3, ML
W 1, W 2, W 3.
H. The passage ^ . ST^WI-
fg$; is omitted by Dnrga. Ety¬
mological explanation of a word
which occurs neither in the text
of the RV, nor in that of Yftska is
I. urn*: is omitted by Dnrgt*.
». WIfll . wr is omitted by
Dargft.
Of. PMbh. rol. I. p. 327. line 13.
western*
«. wM h #ntill#«i hf
I>nrgaj fnibg| is omitted by
BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, Ka, M 3, Mi,
H 7, R 8, W 1, W 3, W 3.
*b M 3.
I*. RV. VI. 47. 28; AV, 6. 1SS, 1 1
VS. 29. 51
u wrfnv c l, c s, o o, M u»- *
Roth <fe S'ivadatts.
s. «.] m- Hwni [wftw
w’&gswti 1 firer *ftr srr I
?p4w; i ?h?Ht mfo ii w it
34 wot 5M53 ui #rt K flgai ftfgw 1
3 £f*t ai4 ^ 11
3<i»rrePT #nff w§wr t *tv «fsrtt^ i
3TifiT 5*3% *rgirte'<Jr f%i ^ i ^cr^^crnr^rw 5Pj-*.i
g&fafifqrr f^rq, i crehr wtfo H i\ 11
5$rct ftfT fffe pfasn *ntar3»rct I
Ijfil: **R f^S «* 0 ft# OTft *#: II
sifc’W ;pr gcft^frf^r^i I n^r^ci i^roTfawniR i ^r^t-
3^t %r 1 stir 1 #g^ra[T ftafc i ifr snfo srcsjr *ftr
svi^vri*^ 1
5^cTwt %*& 1 snrftr u *# 11
stf^fcr <f% qi «*TFrt |fl I
ppt igsrfft %5^pp|4fi # f|*#i it
arffcfar qPc%OT% «nt^i ^tm **Rwft*T*mTO* i 8$a#
Wifar mrwcft j mm, i *rwftr i 1
wftare* W&ntfn 1 it V\ u
% wTfeh 3& *p( m to# sfrcPtt I
3r*M«!t *rit*n# <nm *p(: 11
1. gnapswgfrn; C 4, C 5, C 7, M 3,
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3 and SSyapa;
soo SRV. YI. 47. 29. p. ii. 815.
*. RV. VI. 47, 29 ; AY. 6. 126. 1.
*. Quoted SRV. YI. 75. 5. p. ii. 888,
*. RV, VI, 75. 5; VS, 29. 42.
M. w$Tft C 1, 0 2, C 6, M 1, M 4, H-,
Roth & S'ivadatta ; ^ is crossed
and v added on the margin in
0 7,
i jtwwt wi mJfomum c 4, c 5,
C7.MS.W1, W2; *m*m&
WT tfsfrqwrw: Mi; j^RT *f?T
*rkft*RTTO: WS.
». q^iggTon Wl M 3.
«. RV. VI. 75. 14; VS. 29. 51.
t. Cf. PMbh. vol. II. p. 340. 1. 16.
ww «Tfaro*gj wftwwftr oinll i
?wr*iT »
Witwf WtRttta *TWW I
?o. Quoted SRV. VI, 75* 14* p. ii*
891 ; of. also VII, 6. 1*
M. N. 3, 9;
%% RV, VI, 75, 6; VS, 29. 49.
21K1I.E
. 43*1*3*
j S ?Su ,,mwmr '
— ^ * ^<(T * *wtwr i mnmn mt mr% man
’4***^ Vt ^pPHIi 0 4j pm
0 5» 0 7, MS, Ml, W 3, W 3:
mi Sayapa, of, 8RV. VI, 75. 6,
p. Ii. S80.-
% W*04,C5,M3,Mi,W:5, WSi
and S&yapa loo. oit, W 1, 0 7
agw« with the taxi of the longer
raoension,
*• Quoted SRV. loo. oit.
H. BV. VI 75, 2; VS, 29, 39,
** Qttoted SRV. VI 76, 3. p, «, 888,
». RV, VI, 75, 3. VS. 29, 4ft
0 6» 0 7,
B 7, B 8, W 1,
Omitted by UK, 0 4, 0 6,0 7,
Bn, M3, Mi, It 7, ltd, W I,
w 2» W 3j quoted by SRV. VI,
75, 3, p, «. 888.
»*• Ylft'fc: R«th.
«l. Omitted by 0 4, Of, If 3, Mi,
w 1, W 3j i« underlined in 0 i|
***** «rt# ins- i« «dd«d
on the margin in W *.
n» RV, vi. 79. Ill va 38. 48,
n. ar. 2. 5.
w* «RV* VI, 78, II, p, ii. 890
8****# **4 mn»g 1
*'** ***** M 8, but * 9 i> added
|mt above if on the margin In
%. [!***
3TT 3^ TOT ^r I
3F«W% s^5^ts^rc5^5 II
gyipf^l agr^^qf 4dK«nfa ^Wft^ I ^FSJ ^FRl’t I STT^TtWtsf^R.
*r*r. i sronft Mr i m* [s^nsfc]
wnwgwgg <4W«ts guilts 1
d$<a<sg»w>t m i srrt^ *r i €&*ti
=3^ i ISSBPfaU
gg$qrawTOil
» f% •sr mstr^g, »
glNi fl^fcr ii. Ro «
qftft 5%«te 3&S3* I
ss-ff1* 5T5 sukrifor ^|f4: 11
1% *tt fim^imRrr u V. u
gwt jt5tt aM i srffcmfa *?r sfer m i <r3*^*fr ^«rr?w*
wMnwftuviii
I? $41 ntf ii&: p4 toft 11
nwiypwr mnwraq, i *** i zm*m-
mximtofami tot l*T *iara$i i m*®t$
5, RV. VI, 75. 13.
mur% C 4, 0 5, 0 7, Mi, W 1,
\V 2, W 3; wrjrfft M 3.
<*t«mft M 3; ^tafifar s&yn^a.
V, Cf, SRV. I. £8. 2. p. i. 147.
H. Omitted by BK, 0 4, C 5, 0 7.
Kb, M3, Mi, B7, B 8, W 1,
W 2, W 3.
*. Quoted SRV. VI. 75. 13. p. ii
891.
».I^U3, Wl, W2,WS;«*$
0 4, 0 5, Mi; grftt Rot.,
«, Of. S B. VII. 5. 1. 22: ft
fWtl%wpSC
arofavrrettaft arftvqt • Cf. SIlV*
I. 28. 5. p. i. 148.
<t. The section oomes to an end here
in, S'ivadatta’s edition. It is
however against the evidence of
the MSS. of both recensions,
?o. BV, I. 28. 5; cf. BD. iii, 101,
H. BV. X. 102. 5.
5^, Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 6, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, R7,R8,WI,W2,
W3.
5*. »* 0“itfc#d by Barge,
underlined by Both; S&yapa reads
gtflKfen^SRV, 1, 56,1} 143.5a
■ ^ S""* ** 1 "^ww«l i g*5it siwwr !«fW,4 _
3,^ui ^ ?)H.r «tyi3 wjjjiCTifl, fj.iW | nufimfyjjm^afrt 11 j^u
P 5 >iw f?TO gsr wrafar m# jam srafcrn i
*.**.'] Vraw*** I [aitow
W ^ *res*rfit ayjft W^r i st&wyt ^
^Tf ins^ fafreRT ^rrsfr#^r srpzg% U’faRT %% *rarerofc i 3T%
I Wgl ITJRT^ I ^55TT M^cfl ir^^RT =*T I srf^T *T^-
m i ?=TWcfr i *rr i *ri: i frstfr i gtpft 5j3;rf%wft i
ftrMglfoft I STTSJ 3$P* sR?ftffr WT I H*re?Pf I ’it^Tcfi’
[vTT^fr] i srf^g^rfom i fSrcrftftr t ?TRftr-
I Jnssfvns srt tp^t *j?tt ^4iffrr i h'^^t
mv$n i srnfhfrrr fitYT%RTf: i sRsfNrsrasrr ^rr ij^nfoft m i
feirg fo'-ngwig.i i f^rnrRT3j i ^stfptt^t i ’tt^tt stw ^f^r-
vm m**1 1 i i w^m i iftm--
f^ncr^rf^T vr^r: i t
m* r *4tj^; i grFTi^rr vrerer II *\ n
$mt ft si *WtiprT 4 &i <hprc I
«ft *®rfc ll
atrrft % w sftssiR srer i *rs^ ^ ^ wr wHfaR pi]
f^TR!
Bforerc ^v%qreftfo m i Wcfrfrir «rt I w?ft% *n
gpEwffrn *r% ii vs ii
m ^HV: smr |W%J,T p I
ift 3 Wt wrlft W. ^ II
1. Cf. SHY. X. 75. 5. p. TV. 232.
3. Omitted by C 4, M 3, Mi, W 1,
■W 3; the reading of C 5, 0 7,
W 2 is that of the longer recen¬
sion.
\. fffat* M 3.
». **$*; 0 4, M 3, Mi, W1.WS.
H. aifrfgl M 3, W 3.
V ^rtfemg: 0 4* M 1, M 3, Mi,
W 1,W 3.
<*. eftarttrasrt 0 1, C 2, C 3, C 6,
M 1, M 4. Tt 2, Tt 3, K 5, S; &
Both. Cf. Durga: sfrsfcpl' *JW
<Ttfcr: IfTWRfSWWfrr I
*. M l, M 3.
Cf. SHY. I. 125. 4. p. >. 5C9,
**. Cf.S'B. VI.1.1,9.
tr^Tjfhron^T*!1 1
also U nad i sfttra II, 58.
BV. X. 9. 1; AV, 1. '6. 1 • SY. 2.
118f;V8. 11. 50; 36. 14.
Omitted by BK,C 4, 0 5, 0 7, Kn,
M 3, Mi, B 7, B 8, W 1, \V 2,
W 3.
BY, X. 97, 1 ; YS. 12. 75.
<*. [ftn,
m 3mrr g*trPr gn p% 3 ^fonni
9fvfo)gfiMt sut pi rftn
TOfT |)
W5| I *R0[«n ffti «ig | yfa i «r|| gftftfit ipj%»
w swrw# v^ktr^pnut i
*» twwt iCTWlfftll wc O 4, C 5,
0 7, MS, Mi, Wl, W 2, W 8}
et SRV. X 07, l. p. IV. 310:
^•••wwmtfioTRr m» ' .„
*. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
W2 W 9 Ml’ E7, R8‘ W ls
X- IWift 0 4, M 3, Ml j Is corrected
,' to in 0 J ; is par.
tlally obliterated wish blaok Ink j
* Wdft added on the margin
*o W gj wiipftr i» added on the I
Margin although bo attempt it
made to obliterate epynfr la W 1.
1, Of, SRV, X 07. 1, p, IV, 3l®i
•••twrfti mmmtk mm*- »
Of, also 8*tt, VII. 3.4. 2fi.
1 N. t. 18.
** AV. 10. 47. 1 } VS. 34. S3.
ts, RV. X. 148. 1. •
«• Cf* 8»v. X. 147. 1. p. IV. lit.
la, RV. X 151, 1,
[ 3TSif frSlft.
W- ***5TO* I
l cTOT *C*5tT fl^TTct II II
mw 4f4T% mwu <
5; m vriit 11
»l«n* *’*« -,3B^ j
*r*kpr: v&mt sn 1 t ^(Wr®n 1 1
^ 5T: I [ ] 5TT«T h#?t; <j*f 1
3t^t sqr^Rit 1 <ren ^ 11 v< 11
wfti\ M jH^pHFt ^T'nrwb^ 'Rift 1
gjf^j Mi fcafe Zsi H
wftqj frranfc [swwlf*] w-.tif^ <ftft 1 wffr
^ 1 c^nft i 3F^n^nrem^rr *%***** 1
3T$flspil%; tfM I ?TOt VT?TF^ II 33 'I
S^M 5^ wrpff I
Wlrff stWfaV’ II
m fMl^WETC II 3« II
5SJ ^T.i 11 3H " _ _ _ _ _ __ _
%. N. 1. 13, 14.
X BV. X. 22. 15 ; of. AV. 18. 2. 19:
W4 gW: u
■.Of. VS. 35.21:
wpn wt *nrt3W*r ttMWt >
W 5= HSWt: H
% CL 8BV. I. 41. 4. p. i. 215.
V. ffimil 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, M3, Mi,
W 1, W 2, W 3.
X Omitted by 0 1, 0 2, 05, 0 0,
M 1, M 4, R 2, R 3, It 5, S.
\. Of. SBV. I. 22. 15. p. I 113.
**e
». N. 6. 12.
<„ Durga reads p-
<*, RV. X. 103. 12 ; 8V. 2. 1211} VS.
17. 44; of. AV, 3. 2. 5; of. BI>.
viii. 13 B.
)o. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, Kn,
M3, Mi, R7, R 8, Wl, W2,
W 3.
BV. I. 22. 12.
«, Omitted by BK, 0‘4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, R 7, it 8, W 1,
W 2, W 8.
N. 9. 20.
aig# wtarcfcr m fiferfr! i
$f? pfFWrfc II
STT^ stort % ijsriifpS- ift m$0t S
sf^rr f?mT% I ?rifar li Vi II
m 5^t; sff^§ 5%?rt: i
%m ilititoft' »
*
2115:
i [Mr
stt^t 7T \ st^vtI tt i arf^mr tt I
cP-ftfocT ¥17% II ^ II
I srntefr $tof w& jr f^Tyri I
3T7 tf%pt sn#f ^ f^nOf iPwHt H
^ arranc*^ *m7<rrr%7 t% ¥r%7 37 fa^TST^ 1 sw*
%*foi fitsnsrdfrmi
1 g% 713: 1 g; 1 %c mfk*m *rcw%; 1 TTftTf
¥17% II ‘do H
^tt#af|*if #st *n|fa ■|nt: 1
Mjraifi n
K% ?Tf %7^S7mRTT i
;%7%57* i w7ri^*®En^irf^r7iT i srd^r *%tti
Sf# *7 ^OTT %% *RTc7t4; I 77t^7 *?§% ¥T7% II II
srl^r ^vft^r 7^V*n7T't4i% 3*3*T«rT-
4aryg 71*?% tnftnwr 7|pftf 4^«lw t$I u
I ^ 3r%%*ft I [ 7#efafr ] 7S7F7I I 77l^W%
MsranmnraiTOf^^ SF5% 77%%% 73WT7T7 1 7Q777W *7 1 T^lt*
Wm |«ri %**t *1*%#
^ ^ITI^ I ^STT 3TSrtlF#t I ?JT7T3%77T%% 7T I 3T%^7 f%
7t I ^ *7 ?5WT %% TiTTOT^J I 771^7 *7% II II
I* *5J#5*n 4aprf*s 7^%?^ 7% ^ *n4 stt-
dr* 75 ttt&jt*# wM*% »w?rt wgf»lf 7f44*r *m $i n
1, BY, VI, 75. 4; vs. 29.41.
*. *ww*JNrafrt°*>06*07*M8»
Mi, W 2, W 3; the figures of *
end 1 we placed respectively on
Wg£*nd ftrcercii in W 1.
% Of. SBV. VL 75. 4. p. iL 888.
». Of. SBV. IV. .57. 5. p. ii. 490; cf.
BD. V. 8.
H, BV. IV, 57.fi.
K M 8*
*. ES. 19. 13; MS. 4. 13. 8: 210, 1,
«. Omitted by BE, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, B 7, B8, W l.'W 2,
W 3. .
!•. M 3.
17. wfcw; M 3.
«. ES. 19. 13; MS. 4. .13. 8: 210. 4,
7. ■
Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 6, Of,
Kn, M 8, Mi, R 7, R 8, W 1.
W2, W 3.
0 40f,M8,Mii5#%
6, 0 7, MS, Ml,
t. i» fivea only onee In
Roth.
H. Small figure within bmeket* r§*
present* tbe eorro*pomling Mellon
°* M*® alatb ebnptor of tin
t©. tf. ]
[ SRPTi
3T«J
aroreft w«rwn ^Rnr* i
cTTHr sng: sroffRwft1 i 373^5 i
ftftr ^tertfT^r: i swNl «tot i-aitaT *m% n K u
*rmT ^§|*r tft*TT ^rif^Ti: I
M <nfc fft t$L U
3TCf?rr [ 3T5*f<fn ] i 3rai fire >z% ft
Si4fir% i
a^P7T<TCT *PT% ii \ II
zmwmi qmw&Mi 31% mh 1
m siHNfr *l%33 fa *Nft H
srrcroNr* 1 arf^rwrwRBr^ 1 f>w*rar& «rV*rw 1 vm
«r»tr *®w ^ftsrc: 1 spw m® wf^swrfa**ifc3i 1 «w v s^rw sar 1
w*r rewww 1 sj?ra *fcr *=r& 1 vtfttmt wt *mr * i
i*3prer%&% 1^05% mgv# 1 wmwWw*. 1
sP5uh 4*n 1 vraftr 11 \ 11
sfljfoM sr *hri 1^1%^ I
% faster 3^th *fa *r |fa#rf| ^ U _
H. EV, VI. 37, 3.
<L 5?W MS.
». Of. SBV. I. 11. 7; «. 2; 01. 17;
pp. I. 78, 247, 407; also III. 11.
0. p, ii, 167.
c. Of. BD. ii. 33.
<V. RV. V. 85. 3.
$0. §.] $**V. 1
to: \ m?>i ffcnj. i wrgfi mfe i
W7f^r tf&nzg&fc 1 , !CTf^|7T ^ \ wurftr i ?mrr?f4®ft
4 wic%5T t fcr mvj rmx mfkv fifegsrftf ,
5T^ITTO II tt II
w| 2 #n ffircT f$pif i ^ifki i
Mff snif&M? ftp^ngql^ iH^kr *r ilwift
^ifermanfe i^"‘ ||
n BrftrsHSr ^HFrlnr ftar *fterr *gwr i ftr«£*tr m *w*ft*b «i^r: i
wnw snjrfwfw: 1 *rs|5 1 w. w^rarawmTfs^ m-
*r mm xfo i ar W to writ i ^msmn-
wr% im ^w*r% *r* % «ft fipifrr sfw mfer; i
^ i itemxvh *n \ flunfoft i
^4 1 fOT^I
WlSfotlWF WtH, i I
fl&wi to% !i H H
pn fafc fwWt |fi*f writf i
anlB?i3 etownr jhiK «ren ^ 3fi n
f*TT mm I t f*Ri I f I aqfMUfc I
I, Quoted by S11V. V, 88. 3, n, Si. ',
680. ;
*• wftl»MCU, 0 8, 0 7, M 3 J
Mi, W 1, W 3, W 3. |
K WT*dt*r o 4, 0 5, 07, M 3, Mi, I
W1.W2.W3. !
j
H* Omitted feat add«d on Hit BiMtg in j
ia M 3. (
«. «rani*Tgqh[% SUV. VIII, 41. a.
p. Mi. 416.
%. Quoted by SUV. VIII. 4 Lip.
Ml, *16. Tb« p *se*g* % ijy
•••WWWWft; »• omitted by
Durgn,
I*. Quoted by BRV. I. m. I, p. i,
671,
M.BV.VHI.41. ;.
** «W*T 0 4, 0 8, 0 7, M3, Mi,
W1.WS.W3.
%%. Vi, KB, XXV. I,
It, mi 5, 1, Let B% IX 1. 1. 6;
Bl>, ii, 84,
II, BV. VII, 48. 1,
l». 61WC1( 0 3, 0 8, M 4, Seed
BWkt
I Ifrmynq i vrca i ^3 v 1 ftw SiRh i
qc«if%d«n 1 wgqqiqfcqlfq; 1
affair qqftr 11 % ti
mt syrr ^ # st 4®tt§ Jr: 1
3$t I mfcm *rr ftfW; 11
qr % f%fqq^qr 1 f^rsqft f^qtsfa i f^gq. l ] *
qwi wt&t qm 1 qqq qd^r 1 qqr =qd<r 1 faqmWft' q^ftr
qr 1 qftf% 5p ht 1 qi# t ^irerqqq ^r?qrftt 1 m q^q 5^3 [^ ]
q dte 1 qt% 3^; 1 qqq qq&*». 1
srfjrcfa q? qqfo *-q&qr«q% n v» n
aror 5^r.,° i gn$". qgfiratfqb 1 qr wtq 1 qqr qtaftraftfaf qr 1
1 q^q.i qg*qqr qg^rer q*rmq 1 *atq
%?% id 4ft 1 id qqqftftr qn id qqnftftr qr 1 id q^qi
iftr qT l Id qTdfer 1% qT l I?I% s$ ?ft% qr \ w 1% m I V®
^jqqftffrqn '■ • ... ,
,. «&: C 4, 0 5,'C 7, M 3, Mi, W 1, : sft 1* qjp dtsflr: I
W 2; 9|9%: is corrected to, *j%: in ! and also S'B, V. 3. JL, 10 :
W3. *rfi&qq:l
f?nii...;*PJ?ut: is quoted by SEV, I&V. ,L 27. 10; SV. 1. 15; 2. 1013.
* YIL 18. 18. p. iii. 41; is omitted *o, Quoted by SEV, X 59. 2. p. IY.
by Durga, , 171.
«. Quoted by SEV. I. 123. 5. p. i,
558; of. also 1. 38. 6.
Vi, Quoted by SEV. I, 27. 10. p. i.
145.' •
Cf.BDs ii, 36; of. SEV. I. 156.
5. p. i. 668.
vi. qwqftfir qr sev. i 3. s, p. i. 36.
1*!. vnT*T?f7% qi BEY. lod, oit. of. also
IX. 5. 7. p. iii. 609.
%%, qi# & 3; JPRT lir 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 8,
\. wi^qwiqlqqiq. » omitted by
Durga.
#. BV. VII. 46. 3.
H, Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M3, Mi, E 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
q.^qanwf%r 0 4, 0 6, .0 7, M3,
Mi, W 1, W 2, ,W 3,
». qftfqm M 3.
4. CL S'B. V. 2. 4. 13:
^0.] w. [%*fi
anff: I fff wflw I
^ I ^ ^^nWro t I
^^cnr ^rftfn m \ zmkxi m i m^r « «rs«fm4.*
•S^TT II 4 II
gr^gq^T ft mfa afcwm I
gyplfts* <i?g ft **y: fit ft wht m §n?4 ii il
marr to^i to [^^rtorr^T] i to^toi
mH’itsvj mfa \ ^R%! » *fcwi wi ^i«^T«rp4 in, t w
^hhtwtp i Twnfa: i fa*r&re>Mt m i rntm^mt *tfn* M
wfwti i wmtsm to: » *dfaM ] wreirkit i
WBWTTO Wit H \ II
ft anr 5* toft uftsntft Israin sS#* 1
w $wnft&t anni&tt f»ret 5*1 w in? $fc 11
w# m xvmt H5f^ sKgsrr *ufrw i itowwriq&r-
, 1# ff C 4* C 5, € 7, M 3* Mi, !
■ ■ . 11* W 2, W .3; ' of. SET* ' bitow . J
note 7. !
1
" % The quotation is untraeed.
Of. S B. VI. 1. I. 2:
qrr vfcjcmtk* stTO!#*t«8fW %•
$iwa df^wr swat % %
vtvrQBT fW’ttWf wsin 1
% Of. SRV. IX. 5, 7. p. iii. 009:
lit 1 fttlW: I fftJf l?t OTI^ft% in I
ftf tcwtr ^ it i «nwtM$f
it » y*k ^jfk% it t
S0®t: 4t#ltT
feBr RtsrrorSft 1
V, Of. SRV. I, 156. 8. p. i. 66a
M. fiBwqt Rotb} SRV, T. 3, 4, p, i.
36.
W?ftf?T**>lWCT*?, ** ©tl by
SRV. L .1. 4. p. «. 36.
<. RV. V. 3*2. 1 ; H V, i. 315.
<t, Omitted by itiv, C 4, Oft, 0 7,
Kn, M3, Mi, 1U», W 1, W 8,
W 3; also bv Sftyapa, **>», SRV.
V. 31 1. p, H, 859.
1*. nmmC 4, 0 5, 0 7, M 3, Mi,
W l, W 2, W 3.
13. tirfoft tpif* 81V, too, ait,
%% TU« passage wtfart WW*..»?Wi« i»
quoted l>y SRV. too. cit,
= 11. wniW c 1, C % C 3, 0 6, Ml,
M % It 2, R 3, E 5, S.
It, Omitted by RK, 0 4, C 5, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, It 8, W 1, W 3, W ,1,
ft if* ft* flraw i
3?TFfkT t# i®jqh<fr q<3*W: ircpsf% |*f<r: il
f^tf^cr f to > fosfor * Wf^r i *R(frr =anren%qfa foqfo JW-
I M^HSWff I STaRW^lV *ft?D <4M^-R4dt ^'TSW:
Ri^FfftcT 5^cT: WT$#: I
YRT ?IT I tTT^d^RTT k I ?I#*T «srfcT II U II
arsuufot qqqsq^# q $ft pfq ffq^q; 1
fteim =qq^r q pi|pqkftr%<qr u
ar^R^t ^SRifore: <wrn^ I w?*?ir*R 3q% fcrerctq. I
ftstgre aseHwffrsr tgrtq, I ^r*rar: i I f^rfofqi-
%«r si*^ i
«mm*M%g8m; <mrr 4i i mssftrm m 1 er^m *mf?r h u n
TOtemft qfW^«rfi^qR?f% q%qk°r^ i
q?f M qM if sra Tlr^df^i^ ti
1. The eatire passugo rfo grpcT^— 1 $. Wl^'ivadatta.
WWR^f^r I j» quoted by SltY. ; ^ jp 3. The passage KfT?H3T
II. 12. 1. p. ii. <12. ; __, j3 ooaitbed by Durga.
3, tftV is omitted by SRV. V, 83. 1. j
p. ii. 676. j
%, The passage q3r«r^:---TBT*TR 1
is quoted by HBV. loo. oit. 1
Of. BD. ii. 37—38.
f. BY. V. 83. 2.
<*, BAyupa adds q$$$t before ftgftg;
tee SHY. V, 83. 2. p. if. 676.
sett9T^ S'ivadatta.
». «*nar: M 3. The passage WfTSVW
gr^: is omitted by Durga.
c. The passage fafffor fs^ . qmfd:
is quoted by SBV , loo. oit. sgif
3TWt *<re ®wror?rs • a%ror
fWftJ • etc.
Of. BD. ii. 39.
%*. BY. X. 68. 8; AY. 20. 16. 8.
n. Cf. BD. ii. 40.
n, BY. II. 24. 4.
*0. *$.]
to. ^o. ] W* I
srrkfarfk i i <fsr tott m m«a£i<n i
?reknjm$r ii %% ii
m\ ptf * ii
srwnrro grrehqt ^rartfSt ippft *w I
jpwm | %«q%: I <PBTCt qTO^or: I 3T?cT^TF?f6T#WT i i^mRcr-
apm i foerfagrsrer *rtrt i *ra^i craven i
^r^ET^rW: *71717 4t UI^HRTr 3TT I 7TS?Nr ^1% II V$ II
h*iw i
fa *t% iki jpr i!
arqf sTtir^r^t s^nkicr: i ?rel*rr srafa ii 9x h
qt stfasfa farts $a& I
3Rl ^ipiT^^pt ^T Wft #fM II
^sfaaft[$#l3 * imtfa*; *g*rfk *%
%srfa*rwr i *7Tftrfc# <r^ i *fak i
inft i Trski wrfa u 11
m$\ 5^ 11*1*
§3RfJ 3Rkt 5R *irt* ffart II _
<*. AY. 1. 1. 2.
<. N. 8. 5.
H. EV. X. 30. 4; AY. 14. 1, 37.
1*. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kd, M 3, Mi, E 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
11. M 0 1, C 2, C 3, 0 6, HI,
M 4, 8; Durga & S'ivadatta.
%*. Cl BD. ii. 48.
%%. BY, X, 14, lj of. AY, 18. 1. 49.
1. UfJ *H?I& c 4»N 05, 0 7, M 3,
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3.
*. Of. BD. ii. 44.
EV, VII, 55, 1.
t. 01. SEV. VII. 56. 1. p. iii<- 114;
'twwnft ?narlc*Rn
«nw: t
M, EV. III. 53. 8.
%. Ct. BD. ii. 45.
srafir « rk h
€ 4, C 5, C 7, M 3,
Ml, WI,W2,W3,
*mtRrawrir o l, c 8, C s,
0 6, M 1, M 4, 11 *2, It 3, R 8, 8.
*. RV. I. C6, 7.
». RV, I. 66. 8.
Vr, RV, I. 66. 9.
Quoted by SRV. X. 66. 8, p, l 325,
•• is omitted by Roth.
c' *ro:Jf#PT is omitted by
BK, C 4, C 5, 0 7, Ka, M 3, Mi,
R 8, W 1, W 2, W 3, & Darga,
****** € <*«». M3, ML
w 2, W .1,
The quotation is uatraoed,
RV. VI. 50. l
RV. X. 85. 40; AV. U, 2. A
Cl. SRV. X. 60. 8. p, i, 325.
The passage y yiPETOy,,, , ..enyqrir
is quoted by 8RV. I. 66, 107®. i.
$2$, .
snfN%: c 4, c 5, c 7, M 3, Mi,
W h W3. Of. BRV. I, m. 1,
p. i, 667.
fodaf fator snfatan mat taro <rctar tas '
taifararta sfam tata *ta «n-fftarc ta*# H
1. RV, III. 59. 1.
oHi^Rmflr SRV. III. §9. l. p.
ii. 328.
jpnoi: Cl, C 2, 0 3, C 6, M 1,
M 4, R 2, R 3, R 3, S.
v. is omitted ky
Rurga. The entire passage fifltf
apn?r. . i8 V06®** by
SRV. Ill, 59, 1* P.“- a28'
4. Of. BD. ii, 47.
j-. RV. X. 121. 1 ; AV. 4, 2. 7 ; VS.
13. 4; 23. 1 ; 25. 10.
a. N, 2, 23. Cf. BD. ii. 51,
c. ^01, 0 2,0 6,111,114^
Durga & S'rradafcta.
RV. VII. 96. 5.
So. Cf. BD. ii. 50,
«. RV.'X,82.2;VS. 17.26,
4m o 4, 0 8, 0 7, M 3, Mi, W 1, j
W 2, W 3. j
I 1,02,03,00,07, !
' M 1, M 4, S. j
9. The passage fewtarr . Wife i« !
quoted by SUV. X. 81. L p. IV. !
244. C£. S'B. XIII. 7, L i
H. RV, X 81.1: VS. 17. 17. I
IV. 240.
<, N. H. 13.
%. cl m k it.
1®. HV, X. 17
SV. 1. 332,
M. BRV, X. 1
ia omitted
md^RTrc ^miR^i sing greft ertffrffrg:
i
Ji'KpTT^cRcr^^ i
<T#TPTCT ¥R% It RC It
?g%r: mm_ mi jsh g^r if ^qtRfqiq^R i
Ifisn ^tt sif tM sri w% ffw g irei*( 11
smtsfo «tr: sftot sr^;r cRtenr; g£ *sr ^rrfcnrr qsr jt;
![r-rerT^..^ m ^ , -j ^ crp^rf^T
| #tf^FvRW: I
[ TOjt'nft ] kx ! JF$T-
ST^tTT SprfcT II \% II
OTt llqiTOts^T I
f|*Wf an^tT itekr q *fr| g?r srf^qf: (I
?«wt *rc*nrRir ^sr^rt s^irrarrcitevjfrcrr
w*g«nfl* qif^reRt 3T%ar?Fg nx\ 1 srfl tw I eraser?
*R$R*%srri
s^n^ricr: i cT^nr wtfo II n
1, mm C4, OS, C7, M3, Mi,
W 1, W 3.
1. RV. X 178. 3.
1, Quoted by SRV. X. 178. 3. p. IV.
501
t. Cf.BJ>, ii.B3,
X Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kb, M3, Mi, R 8, W 1, W 2,
‘ ’ W3.
1 Quoted by 8RV. II. 31 2; X,
S3. 1 ; 87. 13; pp. ii. 70; IV. 249.
275.
so. 7f3!p$io Roth.
c. TrsqggTHytfyrar: ia omitted by
JDurga.,
<t. RV. X. 84. 1; AY. 4. 31, 1.
le. Of. SRV. X. 81 1, p. IV. 251,
’ll. N, 2. 27,
km i rfcr ^ ' w5**™*** ?fo
?n I ^gf^mPrtr i
«Rn»r wvtwt^r^sp?^ t anfeHft sftr HBr?ftwr i ?r«rr m
^15 1 sr4f?iRtrar^*i ssfaft^ i u \\ «
f§frmw> stWmt f? <rtai #i=j I
^ift sirfeNw ^rg; 4?*i#rr4 ajmqri( n
%«iq^fcft %TVq*W sPIJf: I %raqqqi ^qtS^fft If l f*f5*
<Pll! srsner: i *rft*r«far ?q#wi %% srrSrswsfiRfrfr mr^l
qr*%gw cforerarsj qffrw<i*q£*i i
?. RV, IV. 38. 10.
H. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, R 8, W 1, W 'J,
W3,
% Of. BD. IL 62.
Of, S'E, I. L'2. 17.
■ %wt srwfqw l
*. RV. X. 149. 1. !
H. osniswi^ C 4, C 5, C 7, U 3, Mi,
W 1, W 2, W 3.
\, Quoted by SEV. X, 149. 1. p,.
IV. 467.
*. w - > W*
s4mrf^Hmc«r*rqs(UT V 4, c 5, MS,
Mi, W i, W 3.
<J. Cf KB, VH, 6. '#{4 tk ffftwrr
ijjiiifniiir iiiiiiiii'i- '^f^fitiiiii1 ifc
vt$m *rw «
€ 4, C 6, M 3, Mi, W 1,
W *3, W 3; f| it eorreoted to| lo
0 7.
1«*. ikk Roth,
17, RV. X. 149, 5.
1%. Quoted by HRY, X. 150, 5, p, IY,
468*
L <
I**- s^HfTPT Til# ftlTffi 1
pro %| q- 5&tff fSrfsr u
gfarrar: srreswrof: i mv *%«m i
^TWity ^q-% 1 3rrr=j ^rr^r *r4*7 i Term ’f??t ^ i
*&** * ftm wfmft frsfW i feirfeu
L^cTlJcTW^l ^SWRfftftrsrM %q; , frrffcf,
^W^+juf! I *j*4( IT'TRT |
I 3?^^' | rT&fTf Vfkfk (I V>, ft
3r#ft| *pr4$?Tg vm sfcnfo 3 n fcfrr 5 3^: {
5: ^Sfer |^5 ?i ff;$ qfaqj |j~
w*tsmr% *rm \ mzrmxm, wv* *rm wsw
^ *n ^ror ^5rw 1 *■
g-^gc j
■^T ’0=TTT ftp ?TW tPsft J ??5rRr f^nrrf vjgfir 1
rapmi
^kt!1 1 fr^mr it «<• 11
ft fm *n% f%*?r *ftr 1
sffttf &rf fro: |Rirk 4%; ||
'Hfwj ^pff; t «** snjft if»?r f sjww
« 1 [«*] v^hwZ , SS**^ ^ 1
i gr^Rff i ?r$uir itrorfa 11 ^ jj
2. liV. X. 123. 1 • vs. J 1(1 i ,,-_ „
, V»W. H-. j *. HV. x. 12*. &;AV. 5. 3. 7
*. Onnfctod by BK, C 4, C 5, 0 7, i < N 2 “5 • 3 4 Ant ».,
Kn, M 3, Mi, R 8, W 1 W *> * * ’ 3* 4; 4* J; U‘ 2"'
w 3- * ! ^* ?f^r R«n*.
*• f% o 4, G 5, o 7, M 3, Mi, W J, ! K RV, IV. T,i 8
W 2, W 3.
W 2, W 3,
». Cl BD. ii. 54.
M. Op. oifc. VII. 93,
%, RV. X 59. 5,
II. Omitted by UK, C i, 0 3, C 7,
Kw, M 3, Mi, R 8, W 1, W a,
W 3.
«reir«r w i
[ar%:
JJ fs^T * ^ |7fF?FW ^#fT *F5 1
st m® f|d i
m |3[I% ^ II
Xsrftfa m. *{&($&$ I pHTTf %% I *T I^TRSRR. I <hi*RRft I
srererffr =ar ^ I ^?r =ar I s#?r ^sr^t i s=R
mm i i srro%?srcNn i <rs*rct^
ansqrre* ^iWra jfep% i wm I ar^: 1 sr€t ^ 1
cTctps^Irq^qr ^fT^R[ I 3R&; I [ ’HN^b 1 ]
m i
i idwlri
^t^cTT?R#r¥Itf% I %5f: I 3T?3^Ri I m'- 1 V& I
srawfo: srarwr rst 3T mt«rrt ^tt i <trr *r=ncr ii y^ ii
sraWr * ^i?3^ fWi arari?r <rf* <nr i
«R^ki^r srcg f4 ^ri? H
srarcl- * % srafrfr srRTft aifa I *reirafl£r
fpr? i cf^t srcg i m ?p m*xt i i
3I%sbit%R: l rTFRT *rarftt II II
^mmi 1 1 l$q ll
gp.g^gjy^^. ^oft% pr snftor [33%g;] I pwRft-
m.\ [sft si]1’ \ i <m
srf^^i: sum s% i _ _
1. BY, 1. 120. 6.
*. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M3, Mi, R 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3 ; added on the margin in
0 7 ; explained by Durga.
*. Of. BD. i. 17; VIII. 120.
V. BY. X. 121. 10; AY. 7. 80. 3; VS.
10. 20; 23. 65.
M. vft ?Ttf*f 3f*|?r O 4, C 5, 0 7, M 3,
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3.
%, N. 2. 17.
e. ojnfe^o 0 7.
c. W grft^M3,W2;
^3jww?f o 7;
Zju. i w
w
BV. Vlt. 34. 10
?°. aRTSflS0 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, M 3,
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3.
^ Omitted byBK, C 4, C5. 0 7, Kn,
* M 3, Mi, R 8, W 1, W 2, W 3.
%R. rtesr Roth.
<t\. ?f?T «Tt is omitted by BK, 0 4,
O 5, 0 7, Kn, M 3, Mi, R 8, VT l>
W 2, W 3.
Of. SRV. VII. 34. 16. p. iii- 80;
fw #R:isr«»a-
ft®TO, l «ng;T wr f% >;
of. also VII. 6. 7. p. iii. 19. aur *H
icm: I W *$*’
w«r «ti »
^o. tfvs. ]
n«TORt *r*n TOrre^irat *W«n^ wtw
u» » Ergsro^n^rfi’- at-rwft f>iiroiiww3^ *”'*
„ft: ^rfWn s^ft * »Srw= <*&*#
«st ft*" 3=nfe<rt?<i«ii iMft* «*" ft*™* ft,ra'
ftS^ftsctol l^gtfcifarawi ^T
s Saftq srefcftsraftg'Fftfi '"*sftt$: gf* » ]
ll ggvifswra! il
ll *fa fireft ^wra: «
8n.ll «gu» o» tkl. p.g. r.p.«.»t. tte .«™.po»ii»8 ■»«•» »' **
tent hi copter of the Niruhla.
1. N.-4. 24,
HV. IV. 20. 7, wjjf. Roth.
\-mk w a.
». M 3.
0ftraiw?Hio M3, w 2.
*■ by JJK, C i, vr>
K,l> M •% Mi, It K Wl'
Ws.
*» Wttlittftd by C 2.
** ltV* X- «&. 3; AT. J . J *
sfar wsfc ^iractffa^qrafora a^s^mrat-
wmz i *ftw £ agToft %sF3r*rera. i * crerrarrFT wsnn^sr ? rt i
stwrt *ft% i ^r-snr^rt ^ I *mm m n an
wt 5 mr 3tt raki i
m$: sftter wm mi ki^fa: ii
*r^FTT%a aT^FTFcT ?TcT STF^TT^ g^FT TOTORfk I g#-
WFr5Ctr^TT^Fr m 1 ^ng: ^rt?T^T ^%arr i 3rrg*m =?:%?rrcwn: i ras-
^*^1 SOT^OTTSTT I H7TFTT *fac*rooTT 7TTH TOTcH eW: I
ttaftr: 1 =sF3[*n' m i
^pri^^rra i *mrr i sraw&Fr w i ^stkf#: i
sRpcrwui: i xp^sifiRErarer +reRt 1 =srte srmcr i rat i srftm
gfigi grre s%Ffafrcrar i
rT^T ¥R% II rA 11
mrfl antanfsif} %3fr^R^m^ i
m*T ft trnmmsr ms^rftrft n
?rakrat stator: i cfc gt^TTftoftw^ i arfr %g^rrt-
1 ??qr^F<ri?craf^w9i i gnfoa%a?ft fefk: anar i m*T
frerogrra; 1 ^nwaiimra 1 ag** sreui #*ng: I
^rjprkatftft ^ra: 1 m [at] serurst^ 4fcra; i
?T^W sraft n ^ n
$ 1# m mm mi sr ^mrHfa I
^ f# 3 *1 4: 55IT flftft »fcr jhft II
1. RV, X. 85. 5; of. AY. 14. 1.14.
R. Of. BD. VII. 14 k
%, ■wfsrftrfar M 3 ; =grr?^rfff w *>
WRPffa CJ 4, c, 5 C 7, Mi, W 1,
W 3.
% CL BD, VII. 129 B.
*i. ^pjf 0 4, 0 5, C 7, M 3, Mi,
W 1, W 2, W 3. 1
*. Quoted by HKV. VI. 65. 2. p. ii. j
ho. ‘ ';
», WS M 3. 1
*. jrirfr C 4, 0 5, 0 7, M 3, Mi,
W 1, W 3; ^gflr is corrected to
3fjrf?r on the margin in M 3.
■».. Of. lil). VII. 129(B).
3o. RV. X. 85. 19; C£. AV. 7. 81. 2.
3k CL I3l>. ii. 60.
«. Omitted by UK, C 4, 0 6, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, R 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
ft. RV. X. 18. 1; AV. 12. 2. 21; VS,
35. 7.
riooB by Both. It is given how-
, ever by MSS. of both the reoen-
• *ions 5)114 is ignored by the
oomuaentator Durga.
». JST,'T. 21.
]
srrxfr' srmifiiT^1^ i
fP* #rf| 55ft n
gmgr ^f^rw jii?t \
f^mn tot *mmi 1 ?t<ot fSftmft cr^rakT^ 11 U 11
^4^ *ifT *$% f p%^?r^f 3 |
*talf&PT srgffafcr: f^fr wmH 11
_ 1 ***: l wm*] I
^ ^ ^TRT %smr; , tqf ^ i mti
wromt *rr 1 w\ 3r?Tf7fr% w 1 H*rtqr n ** w
m %^for: #s #Wt?r ^%^r; ,
3TT fi%?TT * pr srer ^ w ^r: n
f§r§pflP*+t<jd: 1 ^$r: ^r^R.w m 1 w 1
m 1 v>xutm 1 1 1 ejft^r 9 m
1 ?3?mrT: ^rmwwl^ tn 1 ?R^Fi3wr 4f 1
W 1 itatifarr n Py „
!• °*r%Rn* 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, M3, Mi,
W 1, W 2, w 3.
*, Cl. AV. 7. 17. 2: .
win ifcrrss 3I3? ww afrm|-
|W ^Vn% f2^%mfwr: 11
\- c 4, 0 5, M 3, Mi, W 1,
W 3.
v- w^g^rj39T«n|oi; C 4, c 6, 0 7,
M
W 1, W 2, W 3.
<5’ ° 4> °5, M 3* Mi*
*. «l*pmr is omitted by W 2.
». BY. X. 167. 3.
25
^C 4, C 5, C 7, Mi, W 1,
VV 2, \V 3; n M 3.
<j. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7,
Kn, M3, Mi, E 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
**•• is given as a variant
by JDnrga.
«rffnuH^T: is given as a variant
by Durga.
». WPT^lftjfr m Both.
n. ?hrotai^C4,C5.
iK KV. I. 88. 1.
1». Quoted by SET. I. 88. 1. ». i,
392.
n. N. 10. 5.
u-^-3
mm armft: i frrcrt mmvam* » «
r
3TI <$| ^ 20^5? hW srfjtawttjjf N
^ro^ i sfwrac. i i farem* i '^th^ i
STRWTir I *V I 5TTOT 3%?T l SfT t ^Vnid'-llfoTcT m 1 STHT-
qk i aRtureifo i i » v, h
3T?IRft TOWi: iw: I dHWT%%: nsWFTTT^ l 3T%%-
s^iWkr i aw q^T *ra$r n ^ ii
$fcr 5R{ft *% *T^RT f^fTT i
3i#i^t: ||wt ymx faffer w
qqm ^T^r ur^Rfa I ^fof i scrmirt i ffrumswi i <7fcwd$r i
fegrerffc uRd^W^i
%mm&m i grcj^m sr.grirnrni^r: i i i
arAfa^gRr i ^raddr i **rtw vqmt ^^rrnl^sriirmfm i
tgdnftfo m i 3FW5 1 t
wfeft #: i t3n$: 1 3rrf^w*rv% *sr fgr* i arf^rww^ft t
3rfaf|tft ^Fsrraw 5ST3$ft: 1 1# « i
1. RV. X. 120. 6; AV. 20. 107. 0. j
A Quoted by SaliV, X. 120. 8. p. IV.
399.
X. N. 4. 22, 23.
»• 0 7.
H. RV. X. 64. 5.
*. ^5^04,05,07, M 3, Mi,
. W 1, \V 2, W 3. & SRV. X. 64.
5. p. IV. -194.
' Quoted SRV. loc. oik
«. fftanwftamft u 1, 0 2, 0 3,
C 6, M 1, M 4, S; Kolb.
%. RV. 1. 12. 9; 8V. 2. 196 ; VB. 8,
23.
10. g^ptHi 0 2.
11, The quotation i® uatraood.
Burg* attribute® it to the dewiR-
ttatvavidah *. ts, pernout who
know the reality of dotty.
n. RV. X 72, 4,
^ ^ ] * <*,V5. I [
i ^jjrsfwrc ?n<nf^Rt I arfa
•jtrt wim*l i i
ia(tl<:‘'r'’Urt I ct^4Mi mfo II II
m g#*rr s&tai i
A pi s^rfftr prrtq wteT I ^t4 ii
?W I SRPTI^ I I I *RH!$
*fcr%s i m I «w ^ 1
«r4,i #fi*rei i * ^ I » s^Rff
or ^xsr^r [ *^ir ] % ^rr^fer I
^h:rt i crerr *r^r n ^ "
foffcSRfT l^TT ^ 5T^! 1
^f§; ^ ’qr^prnrrtftOT rcrai <wf* li
*” ^ »i
f^fiy^Pcft isriti; sip i ^ SB^nr * wsjpfPr** i
m i % i qfewi *fr* ijrfer **t
pt *g%: aa^iihri i *& st i
srfpr <rfirfo^ **3* t ^iwt^i
squwreft i ?ren *Rrf?t 11 ii
,. Quoted by SEV, X. 72. 4, p. IV.
<t. EV. X. 108. 1.
' 225.
*0. srnr? 0 4, 0 5, C 7, M 3, Mi,
*. Of. BD. IV. 18.
W 1, W 2, W 3 ; SRV. X. 108. 1.
EV. I. 9*1. 13.
p. IV. 361.
». OT ,^rt 0 4, 0 5, 0 7, M3, Mi,
*3^. Quoted by SEV. I, G3. 4. p. i.
W 1, W 2, W 3. |
312.
4. aj^cRtfe’at^O *$, 0 5, 0 7, M 3, ;
H. Quoted by SEV. I. 116. 15. p. i.
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3.
: 519.
?^5pR0lV 5WH. is onuUatJ l>y
i
*i\. Quoted by SEV. I. 112. 12. p. i.
Durga.
490; of. also. V. 53. 9. p. ii. 618.
», Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 5, C 7,
Kn, M3, Mi, E 8, W 1, W 2,
W, Durga adds tho following:
W 3.
?m* % HSTmir i.
c. Of. Quoted by SEV. 1. 62. 3. p. 1
305.
Ill]
m ^ pfcnr 11
%3t; I ?rr H#i^rr: treraft q^f^>r j
^Hiar I m m 3t%t# =ar sr gm
■ 9. EV. I, 3. 10; SV. 1. 180; V8. 20,
84.
• *• Quoted by SRV. I. 3. 10. p. i 39.
% EV. I. 3. 12; VK. 20 86.
*• ^jnwrflro 0 4, c 5, C 7, M 3,
Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3.
**• Quoted by SB?. I. 3. 12. p. i. 40.
«. N. 2. 23.
o. EV. VIII 100. 10.
•«. Omitted by BK, C 4, 0 5, 0 7,
1% I
Kis, M 3, Mi, it B, W L W 2,
W 3.
%. Quoted by 8HV. VIII 100. 10,
i». iii. G8!».
1». BV, VIII, loo, 11.
«. huv. vra loo, a »,
iii. 890.
n. *miw O 4, U 8, O 7, M 3, Mi,
w I, w 3,
91. Quoted by SEV. loo, cit,
sr^jrir W; i rffrfaisiiftfe nifte i
j?r # qpforrcft ?ngjTt: i 4mir *rr irat i *f?r i
<rerr qot «mf^r ii ^ ii
srfMa*! & *F*rit # 4 fa l
^ ^?k ^ 5f'5 an|ft 5rrW:ii
i c# =?r ?r: ap: i srer ^ gtstrenH %% i st^shr
* * *ng: 1
^^rwr: I cT^ir wi hhrt 11 \° u
*P*%t pwr wpft &r |«it§ ?r: gw ^fag ?*rcr I
#5?f<t: ^nf&OTsprr sj^tg efjt u
iirt sgsr i% i sr<% h; ^pott i ^nann I tfto<r:
i ^^r^iTT^T i g^nr tfirafa: i ?7rg $xm 1 srurot j
^e?t sravami^ 1
%?q<pnfo% mm: 1 ground ?fa sif***: \
m #*frciw «r fosfarrfr 1 4tarr m #f = 1 f^rFfa I
fasm^i srefa 1 %rrfa *$crtft 1 mi *ri ^cf^: 1
m$ i«5rfi g&Sfaiwgggro^i;
«raw «c»t wffir
iftift $£g% ^ l=rmfa i
f?d PTO# pit ?ft Sfj ||
1. »TjJ*l?ft Roth & S'ivadatta,
si. AB. VII. 11. 3; GB. IT. 1. 10 ;
Sad. B. IV. G j of. KB. III. 1. KS.
XI i. 8: in ^ wrgjT-
f%qtw ht iwi Schroedor’s ed.
vol. i. p. 170.
Durga reads : •* ntspni ?ft fig
». VS. 34. 8 j of. AV. 7. 20. 2;
jwfantsgq^ <w qreHr «jt 4 ;r*$ftr j
*W fanner sm %fk vcm hsii
*t. TO o 4, C 5, 0 7, M 3, Mi, Wl,
W% W3,
$• sfn^rwf 0 7.
». RV. II. 32. 4; AV. 7. 48. 1.
c. AB. VII. 11. 3; GB. II. 1. 10:
Sa4. B. IV.6jcf.KB. III. 1. KS.
XII. 8: nr 'j^rirrar^rr ht fesfhn^
*fhm Hr fr: 1 Sohroeder’a ed.
vol. i. p. 170.
%, err^^fo Roth.
s«. c 4, 0 5, 0 7, M 0, Mi,
W 1, W 2, W 3.
11. RV. IT. 32. GjAV.7.46. J; VS;
34, 10.
flit f^TTOPFlt *7>%l I
m ^T<T ^of %0Tf rf4' ?f kfo ;N to1?
^gjfa; *to fafaTO:faowfaRTtf ^Rriffifa i m *rt wr
ftr^rir i ftror tor srt i fa?* *ro sfSr =st i <rfa k vfa irfarr
fa^srfa m***\n^ i
*nfr ritort i tott «wr w^rfa is ^ \\
3F*r*f % ?# to*? s *rf # ^3n| |?^t
m «ft ^ *h *? m ?r^ifr f<ys? aps u*?to it
sto^i % ?* *rfi* i 3t5to?to vftRfJi?*' t ?v$m %im,\ tot wt
?v tr ,?«s^ i ^ sn avs srsnror gro«r 1 5*?# v^owisti^ i
*rcft *r i m srsrrsrtoi pnwnrg ti \u is
s Mt zmStm \ tost <p?r wsrfa is ^ is
1. ^sp; 19JTO0 » omitted by
Durga,
*. s$*mpfi 'gpgtaft o 4, c r»,
M3, Mi,Wl,W2,W3;
c 7»
vr Both.
t. WUT...#^ft% VI is omitted by
Durga.
V.’ «7TTSTO.C 4» C B» M 3» Mi, W,.l,
W 2, W 3; o*TVTO° 7.
H. %% C 4, 0 5, 0 7 M3, Mi,' W 1,
W 2, W 3.
^ Wfff fftRfRftftr m »« omitted
by 1‘urga,
». Wf« 0 s, € 2, 0 3, C a, M 1, M4,
B; Ruth *fc H'iviuiattA. *
«. MB. IV. i*J. G. Of. AV. 7, 47. 1 •
fl £*ft 5f# iw«n<isw^ ft
rrf i
*fwf »«hi
*!* Tm^fagto. m
A N, 10. 19.
1®. RV. X. 10.14; of. AV. 18,1.16.
tl. PJWlwWl^S'i'rs.
%\, K. 8. 18.
« \< h
fM . fy, , . .... . ,.| .^„,|IA.-?...\ ,
<trc?T i
|Pr; M |% i
fashHTt^ Svfe I!
sngffcffrtft xft I i ?r^3Pfcq i gr«g
wt?; TOiW **t i test tsrg; Fruiter \ ■asrwT^ *r ^
jpri i
I. BY. X. 135. 10.
R. M 3.
*, N. 1.13, 14.
V. EV. Y, 84. 1.
H, Omitted by J3K, 0 4, 0 6, 07,
Ka, M 3, Mi, B 8, W I, W 2,
W3.
%. EV. X. 80. 1 1 ; AY. 20. 120. 11.
®. ^r|M3,W2.
EV, X. 86. 12; AY. 20. 126. 12.
?«, fjpr*@fiir is given m & variant by
Darga,
3 %TWsq[t [yg*
I s^Rrcto: i 'TTH^i^rn mn ^ir n^sn^ i
srtot stto 1
tot tprr «*# H i)
^rffttore *rftora *r«rsr&?3(t tto<r ®tt w«q<i i
«smr d# *fg« wt*thsn «?« «5i*t n
sftdRwirn *ritofo i r'-.fit ••pi-fr i ‘t-TT-fr wvto i fgnrft
*rtow ^ttto5* xr i f#*7; i writ inuxrmi^Trfimm \
*r i ^mrn 'h;%w i rJrk ww i
«wnm *ra£r ii «o !i
Wr; ^5?T '4% 1% '<F#3 TO cfiqf-rf mV»W: i
M: ivw$i rfwyi ti
tot* ^rgsrr ^fafsrsrrfar i to: i to tof«*t fymwnh
i to i ?rtotk v^rwyntaF*'/ i
tortotfT I ?T*qT 0?7I '*HRT II ‘<i\ II
nHtoarg f*r faq**r sswf i i
rafa ffof* qk^jTsfi toift ifT^t w fwto u
^ ^ toMtonag; i to*ri#to*TO; i aTrirofto m i
i Tiwrar mm. i to r^n: > toTOSiRt to#
*W tot# toftr; j itotofeMr *ri i
*rtoi ntwitot i w| f*#r mtor: i
tot#4 i totor i tot to «reRr ii *<& ii
1. 'BV. L 164. 41; of. AV. #. 10. 21.
*. nlftf&RW Bitv. i. ici, •«. p. i.
715.
\. Quoted by SRV. loo, oife.
V. RV. I. 164. 42; AV. 0, 10. 22; 13.
M. Q«utt<1 by .‘'It V. 1. 1SS. a, .,, j,
716.
\. x. *j. ;,.
». RW j. i r, i . a V. y. 10, c.
«• w •■.
*• !?<WW* W :;, C I,
(' -1. »' ». Ui!,MI* M 4, 44, 0 4,
0 5, IV 1, W 3, (Uiti Rotb.
gm «u&nm I ?rarr *^nr *rr% II w
1. 11V. I, 164, 26; AV. 7. 73, 7; 9.
10. 4. !
wffSff C 4, ('5, 0 7, .U
W 1, w -j, W 3.
|. V V, r. in, 40; AV, 7. 73, 11:9, j
10.20, '
1,104. 40. p. i. I
715; & iioth, I
'i, < Quoted by SEV, loo. cifc.
:i, AV. 7. 71). 8; 3
9. OmM b-«'! V.X. 59,7, p. h,
t. 11 V. X. G3, 10.
N. 2. 18.
[
awm l
ft *R*fi' II
artn^rc^r: i mm ^fireryfarcr i mi srigrfitSfc \ ^
storm ^ i 3tto ?% wfPJtv&t ; 3T?{t i mw stitt Afsfrcr^ 5
arMst m% 1 #rs^Gr: 1 3q#7*;%n^ 1 itwsvw npmft-i 1 srfe-
ftrawrj; t fsrr sftor www 1
?rw qotto nwtw 11 h& ti
p4^T sft? $1% $$ftg ftqpqr i
?# tff <HT# II
wsrt «** m&k gtffore**, t sntfh? 1 &»nfni ftij*rNT% 1
seren^lHrs 1 werer; srfero; ! wssrar 1
%m ^TTWcTT l 5TWT m\ «*% « MC H
fft * n& fwJ nm *r 1
w? n^ri rfvrsf4QiT4r: 1
ft# sr 3## qgf ii
a Jfffinre *m\ \mt wcrr 1 [mmimu ]' srqF* ?rffftr: 1
m jprrgi s^ftsn ^cfts^rncf^fr i apu»n 1 1
W** 1 [ ng^r?* 3 qftftft stoi;?i sr i
wtorerglu
*toft 1 ^s[m <reft 1 wm *m mri$r ti tk u
1. RV. IV. 30. 10.
** The Passage sr:
is omitted by Dnrga.
*. RV.IV.30.il,
V. N. 8. 7.
M. S9nr« S'ivadatta.
I »*to: C 7, M 3.
*. RV. V. 41. 19.
€. Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 6, 0 7,
Ka, M 3, Mi, It H, W J, W 2,
W 3; fqr^nqr TO( ftgsgfflftfoifytfir)
« added m the margin in V 7.
% spfcjH 0 7.
1«, Quoted by HU\\ X. 64. 10. <», iv.
195,
14. Of. BRV, V. 41. 19. p. ii. jjdi
«• Omitted by UK, <J 4, C 5, C 7,
Kn, M3, Mi, E 8, W 1, Wl,
W 3.
II I!
%, BV. v. 56, 8. j
\ GroBtwi by BK, 0 4, 0 5, C 7, Kb,
1,1 3, Mi, B 8, W I,Wi!,W3.
% *ng*(W: c 4, 0 5, C 7, M3, Mi,
WI.W2.W3.
V, Small figure within brackets re¬
presents the corresponding section
of the eleventh chapter of the
ffirukta.
?? rT 3TFTT tn^Tf^^H'dT tTlwfiW 1
mwftm **m « Wtew 3*1* 5* ^
snf^t: J
SflftfcrnTT *PT% H ^ li
TOf 3fT ft iTTOTOWi? k*m\\ I
to #ter <ft$t ii
^€-1 topi i
<*^**1^ sraricr it B 11
ft% * sprifa ^ 1
sj^riff TOSRl fa ^3 5 15^1 H
jrnftawrcfrralr sr%!5?T * HPmfe 1 sr^^s-
ft to: « '$*& ***^ 1
OTt: TOi I crf^tT^n %^RIT ^scFft 1
mx ?&J naErofon i JTt-adTO i tot *m »wft M
^i|ro «km4 mWfafa i
[ftNf] [M#*3 wnwc i TOWTO^r \
%si 4mw »
TOT tWlTT 5W% It * H
7||f KIlV- l' m‘ 4* P’ L 7Ci'
% HUY. loo. oit
I, Quoted by BRV, loo. oil.
t, RV. I. 22. 1.
H. RV. V. 77, 2,
*.BV,L 23. 13; BV. 1 lMlj VB
34. 33.
".. Omitted by BK, 0 4. 0 5,0 7,
Kn, W 3. Mi, It 8, W 1, W %
W 3.
4, Omitted by BK, 0 4, 0 B, 0 7,
K», H 3, Mi, R 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3; and fiRV. 1.93. 13»p. i,
415,
«W Quoted by SBV, loc. eifc.
m 5 mi vrrcf: %giforf f$ 3$ ^ *nr$4g& \
l^l^Ri-^i^TRl-cf |^J Jrf? ifT$: H
„ V?TOT :jTf?: **Tsr*i; I ^WTT crtf trjrjfpJ 57^3# m ,
VTT^fTT i •'STf^viPffhr vjnjfjj; I
wftm rR^rrt 1 ^
ir^*rf §t^ | 5*rftr $*r*> i
tSt m
sfe : htc* jtjrr. i wltar!^ i *r?rrt srmt i
^5! i ^srrf^R^t’?5cwr i sron or wxfe si y» u
|®|4 ^r??5T% fl^'H (t^ro 55^ |
M mj( toT m ii
WTO ^ 1 *ft qtow Wf* i 3&S2*far SCTR-
iwi-HM I RE^K 5^iTRnrRRJr: I 5TWf?£: ifJSfjrt ¥T3% j
1 *0 sr?t«* 1 ?j*i «tt% 1
^fifar nT^'3?>?WT? •<$ srsrrcnft % i grfgr *r strmtrrij; 1
iwfc tf# i t^5rrf^?TTOr?5<mr 1 *«r owt rt% it <r n
^f| sfe an* g$r i
^1 %ri §Mi f?t ?i^&OT$Fir (j
^ iRwfo ^r *£5% fP?^ RwfREvi «jr t m mvr-
m t srr 1 wm xm*iMs m\ 54
_ * araT3 ^ 5?^^ 5W^;?%ipr 1 <r*?vt
*?* 1 ft m 1 fH «p**r pwjt vft:f«*W!**fihri
TO SfT^q- J " J
5. RV. I. 92. 1; SV. 2, 11Q5.
*. Quoted by SRY, I, 2. 6; III. 58.
9. pp. I. 32; ii, 328.
*. RV. X. 34. 5.
». Quoted by SET. I, 92. 1. p. i.
410.
H. BY. X. 85. 20; cS. AY. 14. 1. 01.
«t. §«^ M 3.
». Ot AB, IV. 7. 1; of. KB, XVIII,
1.
<. RV, X. 86. 13; AV. 20. 126. 13,
'• Omitted by UK, C 4, V 5, C 7,
K«> N 3, Mi, It 8, W 2, W1
W 3, & KEY, X. 86, 13. p. IV.
269.
1t>* -Pi ®ttl,ru Pft*»ge. fffvwfir
$*™*"TO an*: is ,lu&tod b
BE . Joe, ei(. Tl>« iat#rv*ai»f
omEtedWf^*',ar^^k^ «*«*
1. wioamnsr**; 0 1, o *.!, 0 3, 0 6, M 1,
M 4, .s, UoUt k S iv.i liittu.
I, a, m>. vii,
V. Cf. op, oit. VI, 161, 163,
\ Of. «p, mt. VII. I,
VI up, dU VII, 3, 4.
*. Cf. op. oil. VII. 6.
4, Cf. op, uit. V 1 1. 2.
53.
1*. OuuUwl by UK, U 1, 0 5, C 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, It B, W 1, W2,
W 3.
|1. N. 10. 31.
n. HV. V. 81. 2; V& 12, 3.
H. W 2.
i*. «irg«TOPr M 3; c 4, os,
C 7, Mi, W 1, W 2, W 3,
n. ?».] v<o.
sri-frcra: vrfrir: ' ?fcf Tmrmikft fSrsrFrfr i
g^rTc^niTT^^^ i wz^rri&'lm •rot \ <&%-
ei^WtS^?aic^: l OT??7WT^fe ! 3TI% W?mqrTTOTJ|^?ii
'"v . # . . _... . . *
mr
?r *raw i
f I ' -ntei I sft TOpwrato fezr*rk i
WTtHOTTPirrfgrTcr t v*tei i T* sr^Tf^w
mt v. i mi msFrFkt^ i ?rmr -mfk 11 *\ n
mM *T*tg?T w T%T? I
srrof^r TF^T^r^flPvf^i m *pt u
«*■**• Jr "*" *
straff ¥prg^ i%it wk jsrsrf^vr {^rirfsrm' *#** i arraftra
i&m* gngftgtftgri i i 3* ^ *wn*r i » wM i
fwn i cr3T fim *m wsfcmm 1
TO S^CgfSH* ST ^ » H#3FW#«ft ft TO& 1 flf HTWCfH, 1
to ¥i# »r^r t ^r [ it 3 *
m JTwanrf^sT i
1. TS. V. 5. 22. 1. j
VS. 24. 1—40. j
% o"|TOft Both, 1
». Cf. Vasistha Dh. But. XVIII. 1?, I
18: «r«rrRr i
*rrf& $mt TOPgSNTfl* f«ml
itt tot TO*n$w n *wW«r i
Of. also Karka on F&raskara gybya
stt, I. 4:
tot ** «n^peTOl:~Tiw wwfttfr-
5r vwr^r i— tot wf— srffr
sr*w f^rratT «r <OTgTOtfi[f?T I
Cf. Vis'varup&oarya in bis Bida*
krxda on YajHaralkya I. 56:
Ijwhtoftt tott itottoWto *i<t
t
Of. KB, XXII. 7: arfft fan jtto
f%WT «T TOIS*HnH I
H. vs. 24. 35; TS. V. 5. 18. 1.
>. VS. 24. 1—40.
». M 3.
«. K. 3.
uv. viii. «. 2; Vrf, .It. 35; ef.
AV. .t. 16. 2.
%•, WtlWlf: Hot tn
ft. Cf. tC IS. Vi, 13; t
wmfspft faamw i irotirfwft
TOl[f?TH»f. H'li. 1.','. 4. fti ^
tow ^Tmn wuftew toIw: *
n x awi^ltsrt 1% i nmtvttft
l-TOTf»irfP«T to I
Cf. i Hi. n. i. 2: %
TOffal
«. Cf. MB. J. C, 12; ^ wtemm, I
%%, Owittail by 11K, C 4. 0 5, C 7.
K», M 3, Mi, li 8, W i, W %
W 3.
IV. Omitted by Roth.
S'®. ] ,* [^rr.
i i #fFT?Nn i ?t#tt h ^ u
3g ^ ¥ %% l^ri: |
f% ft*rk ^ ii
^ ^JT5Qr* %tT5T; I *riN ^fTT^rf ^qrpr i
cn^TFm sreflr ii v*> ii
M pT^ri^K?fr% ^mm ^orapr: l
srmT srertemr sprf# ^ '*m\ cmW^ai ii
^Rrs^iriT^ft^ i forer mnm^m i my-
3*3. ^ntfe? =sr ?ig:T%rr [ ?r % ] i ^nqr artcfrt sr^Trgr *sr
mmm *ar i
•^srfwt'r 5^r% «rl% i
cT^'TT mfo h u ii
ftw ft *rr*rT srift 2^t ft ftm. *rft^ u
SjfrSr 9i^ i^%t % 3?^ I mn % i ?rfw ft a*^ j
fftwv* ^ sfipft ?pt titfer i tidulfti siw»ii«4tif% i gpspsyq^ i ¥jpr-
*nWrorw%ii h
1. Cf. PMbk vol. II, 51, 80:
ftitaw wonra: 1
WtJT jpf?r arr waftf* t
*. Cf. BI>, VII. 128. (Ii).
*. RV. I. BO. 1; AV. 13, 2. 16; 20.
47. 13; 8 V. 1. 31; VS. 7. 41; 8,41;
33. 31,
t, Cf. SRV. 1, SO, L p. f. 248:
* mAtf ^«w: ftsnft
wwt wr «^rf ijTfmt wrsfarar
H. Omitted by BK, C4, C B, C 7,
Kn, M3, 30, 118, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
*. ItV. 1. 115, 1; AV. 13. 2, 35; 20.
137. 14.
<*. Omitted by BK, C4, C 5, C 7,
Kn, M 3, 30, It 8, W 1, W 2,
W 3.
c. CL BD. ii. 03.
*, RV. VX, 68. 1;8V. 1. 76.
[ FWW:
TOf ; « I
h w fMft* dtatf? 51 T" '•
ww, , ^ n 1 r^-'J^z
jam* *i«Awi ******* •«* 1 *"** * a '* *
^sre »rf4fa?ft waB? TO?"5*3<a ' ' 7^>-^ 1
*m% n \< h
^ 4p? ms. ft %M *
n4*mvi w** u
v*, ’ Jm
*H>a £fc *r ?T?3S3rc* fa«g: I fa’W ft'*** WJ l 1 1
SS* i«*i ^5tsmel?2^.tU S5J
^ms^i *!#* n «* «r w* *ft » *««** <**?• **"* ^ in ™
^sfa^ni w*Nt *«ra*aft ii n ?.*. it
s*Wfe: 1 ?reF? ffrTT'Tf H "<** 11
ftsn+wr ^ft*^***! *
N
. sw* wft *wi 1 ni™™2
foqfrft i mitim «3«n^ t 3^t m *pjt **^R t ww^«rt
IwftM .
%. m*%£ Koth*
*. by. VL 49. 8; VS, 34, 42.
\. 0 1, 0 2, C 3, C S,
M 4, S; Both <5t S'iv&datta.
#. Of. BD. ii, 09. |
H. BV. X. 22. 17; AV.7. 20. 4.
V Omitted by BK, 0 4, C5f 0 7,
Kb, M 3, Mi, B 8, W 1, W 2,
W5.
». Cf. BD. ii. 64.
c. 0 1, 0 2, 0 3, C 6, M 4,
<4. SEV. L 22. 17. p. ». ISO.
}». Omitted by '*,iiV. oit. For
the reading of tl>*' luojtor reoon-
eion, tee sot# 4.
%\. qtlJT SUV. lf»«. tit.
7^, fifatfatf! 0 1, 0 5, 0 7, M 3, Mi,
w i, w 2, w 3.
n, Ti‘» ••«>•*
WPifift Wl <ltwW,'t h$ ciHV*
loo. cit.
W. N, 7. 21.
1H. BV, V1U. 68. 4; »V. 1. 364
n, wt Rotn.
HI. [ WJii
eppft s^r^rpr: i <wrvr *rer% 11 v. it
l?rt nm wrr w%7i ^1 i
% km <mf% it
^ytrgfc% f^TSRTiT I sjrrcg: ?Tf:Pr; I ^farssjPT TFrirf I *3*TW 3stav-
efcagT- I cTc^Tcfr ftJTOj: | ftsftsr qT5PE^t%?T I 513# 3Tf I
.. * .fy, K * * r\ *,
«w sreoT 'T^wr 1 ^egpr w sjrppjrTs i
3T$r H ^ i*
sfai qr cjf^ =q^T 3J5 I
^ n
1% ?rwf| $wrY *fff*n s
»rcpRrift p i!
qfcftr: m ) <i^;SF*nfa srwnftr t
3ff4 m a ;a it
M wi ^4m W^i ml 3ri 1
<# wy wjei |j
sp^. $fwr M: Jrcjrret i
II
m *3*r ff% snwt'itsfir tNwf
«KW#r wfrfa »
a, RV. I, 50. 6.
<. EV. I. 50. 7; AV. 18. 2. 22; 20.
47. 19.
■%, 4ft (14. 0 0, 07, M3, Mi, W 1,
w a,w 0.
ft*. EV. 1, 50. 0.
ftft, EV. I. 50. 5; AV. 13. 2. 20; 20.
47. 17.
ft, N. 10.3.
ft. EV. I. 50. 6; AV. 13. 2. 21 ; 20.
47. 18; V8. S3. S3.
1. H*(*« M 3.
f, far 0 I, C2.C3, <J G, M 4, ft;
& S'ivtdfttt*.
\ Thu |ifts«aga jjpwji serffir:. -aw-
<n?(t omitted tit \V 2; Oat added
on tbo umrgin.
* at Rnv T 50. R. «. 5. 250: wik
- »s omitted by
Burga.
\ is omitted by UK,
E.4’ C 0 7* Kn> M 3, Mi, it 8,
W 1, W 2, W 3. ,
I. Omitted by 0 1, C 2, C 3, C 6,
M X, M 4, It 2, H 3, it T>, H. !
». 'ftnr w 2.
<1. BY. I. GO. 6.
$. Cf. BO. ii. 65:
*****
** Omitk'd by UK, U4, C5, 0?,
Km, M3, Mi, StS, \V 1, W 2’
ffi, ’
<£. JtV, X. 13IJ. 1.
** OmiHori by UK, C 4, 0 5, C ?,
Ko, M 3, Mi, It *t, w 1, W 2,
MM. *
f®. Of. BP. ». 04; u, f,;,.
«, mibvi C ?. . . c 3, Ml,
*'• 4, it 2, l» i; ,i, u,
tt, RV. 1. 104, 44: AV. 8.10, 20.
<rWJT ¥fq% II ^V9 II
iqm gf|?TT tefaret |
q P q^TT 3^: I
MmM ^ ii
f^-% f qppq Tpj^rrft & qqrrftr qrsqqrql i q qq w%q; I
Frsrrqraqfq i airf^rq qq%q 1 q«rr 5%: 1 5tqgrr<^ q %?%
q^fWq^ -£|q STff^eqqr 1
qqt sqr^rq: 1 nmm wtfe ti 4d it
jj'rara It: i fell m i
^jf tow w«m mmm
srat 3t ffrcTfo 3?prr ^ ll
q%?^% Tfmr<l WX*t fW% qr I Sffft qfaflTq I *q 3gq-
HTO ffq 1 f*it tnwn* I q55T?T q^T&qra I %q: qq: I ?cf^T-
m<n<iq: i qsr q: *qqiq wt qi qrestqqT qT gtmRgqqq^ I
qfOTfjrq qqr. «rrq: 1 q%q qi%q qrtftfcT qr I q%q qi%q {^q-
#% qr 1 <$tit£sr qrt 5% qri
M.WJL J2w^^12£5l I
35 q*5 ?in^5tM 1
fwftr f^Twt qqf^r 1 q^tq f^qrqt
H ^ II
t. Till) wlntln pam^i ^;...*r«r?TW
i# <ju«itoti by BilV. 1. 104. 44, p.
». 716,
i, Cf. bik ii, nr,
%> it«*n».
i, HV. X. MG, ii 1; AV. 20. 120. 21.
4, OiuUtrtii by W 2.
njUfSKrf^i Itoth k HHV. X BO. 21.
p.t*. %n.
t*. The passage gjrqqifr...*rwf ffi
in .juoied by BltV. loo, oik
< W. 10. 10.
4. 11 V. X. 133. 1.
1°. wifiqqiq M 3; 41®# qwramra;
U omitted by JDurga.
%%. AV. 11.4. 21.
I nm w ft-trRt ft \o «
^ftarii wt# tarafogWyi ®j: i
sra: <rf¥ yr°ten ft tow »rhfer ft# h
** ** ** Aft
*T& STT fopftgpwiwr f
**3^ i m% wjrre*rrjjf% m * u
2^fe?3; # *rirro* f|%1 yfit 7^f?r mt I
mj 3*p ^rfa& % % ||
siWat nrnvkw, r Tfrmt- tw [ *rmfow
JwjO’V *Hir* folwr sfe g^oftsfonjrfir ^ m i mr: ^ w
i are sftrr: sTsrar*rf pi 1
1. XV.X. G5. 13,
*. Cf. SttV. X. 05. 13. {,. iv, 201:
t*fsr: totI ^%.-.^T*rfimif%ffi!E;-
1
\* -X* 60- 8. Darga row&rks:
{?(% «««$
iO^S%f : !
W. =W is omitted & added between
; OTrfSrBT and f^j; in M 3.
't 1, 13j 14j cf* 3* 31j 11. 36.
3* EV. 1. 108. 10.
». N. 2. it).
«. ira>w*i.
*.. U\. /X, 73. .},
*°. mwttmi c *. n a.
n Omi.u.d by UK, b'i, c 5, 0 T,
K“. 'vl 3. Sli, U d. W *, ,W 8*
^3,
I5?, <buiU(,d by Itotli.
n- wr w 2.
IV. mwwe{ M 3,
***• wrwar^wii.
u. n- J
^ s s^IrH I STJi?* I %1T?W
ftamt ai^mtaT^fo n v*. 11
33 %sitW: ^P ^iwiM dp: I
fcq 1-7! Wii *7pn: *jn «rab ^'P1 ^3 »
srft <er ?jn?tg i snreNrwsMr ^ ^ ^ 1
STT I a^Tf^t aT l fT^WRT 7T'lt: ^3*F; I ’R’STT* tE^faTRiT* I
«T«r?3 i ^(Rist^t. i
qmw a^r^t warnra’ ar i n^a;ara«aHr#% at i
9T^( sat^rm; > a#-?raft i Marita ftarat «a&srr%fcf II « »
aiimar ^fann p^Tf. fnmi^ 1^
mWstw 3*W ^prf^ W^A'U
oronff a i w^ar t%n araaraT^ i ^ i raaaafaaa I afar-
*fl?rrfnT wriifo aa^c ar-raTfa ^ Havana; i sr^^s^at# ^rrtr-
IS \'t n
^^rwr \^m' i ^amri^r; aatnarfoat wafar I «rrf^-
«ata%n: s ftatifar wrt h V*. H
?*n M ^%dWf gsnstfsfcat pi ?s&fa ^
g*g ft* atW >:n( jRgftar* fkl vil *k n
ficfcwSWw"' *»**«3!'
*fa m i mftffciftapwRat :aw $£h*r i [fee .^nro i] fttTiro
s%7ti>z'ltg sr m -fort firawfcn =a s>w Tgjtnra sirat 77ft
OTatSSPI l STOVs^fTr WF&VW' I . . __ , . . . . . .
*. N. 12. 29.
*. H. 18. 30.
\, loo. cit.
V. ltV. VI. 50. 14; Vri. 34. 53.
H. eferaarafafft c 4> ^ &* ® ^ 3>
Mi, w 1, \Y 2, w 3.
t. N. 11.18.
i». Tr^t^r M 3.
37. ?rfafrwfiwf&r smrnjfF?' awvrPr C 4,
C 5, 0 7, M. 3, Mi, w 1, W 2,
■W 3.
*s*. N. 3. 13.
11V. II. 27. 1; VS. 34, 54.
<li}, ojprtfawi: 0 6, 0 7 ; S'lvudatta,
a. ^ 3*
<. Cf. BD. Ui. 121.
liV. I, 80, 16.
28
I'l. Omitted by BK, 0 4, C 8, 0 7,
Kn, M 3, Mi, E 8, W l, W 2,
W 3.
i mw m ?rtr?^rr§r i mmm m#r j*«nt
i i 4
%srr 8m^n?rr: \ ?w% « \c it
1^1 ist qftfft *> ft ^ |
Itot wts4 %ft»n yr pr 5 ang: n f#g sfptW u
*WT 1A * 1 ^ ! r r * r f ' ' v J(- »> r^*#***
** ‘ ; “6‘ ; *• *W*<’ 1, <’ -'. « 3, C 6, M 1,
^ ?ra?i^r -g ^rr Kotb. ; Al I. Sj i S
*• "vs, 34 55. ; % mmjz c i, c a, e 3, <; c, m i,
». «tst C 4, 0 5, 0 7, SI 3, Mi, W I, ! M *• s> ,Ut!» k MwUua.
W 2’ W 3* , «* tfmftfit l* h «’ r\ U 7, M 3, Mi,
'i. Of. AY, 10. 8, 9. Tbs accent of j W h W 2, W 3.
this stanza marked by Roth ami S'iva- I % N.7. 15.
J _ l. i _• J . * , ■-.■■. „ ^ 1
%, 1, a a, e 3, c 6, si i,
M 1. S; JUrih 4 S ivtiU'iUa.
»• «v»w* c i, u a, c a, <; c, m i,
M 4, Sj li.ith & rt'jva.iiHtn,
«* tfmftfiM* l, «’ \ t: 7, M 3, Mi,
w 5, W a, w ;s.
datti differs from that of the AY.
t«, EV» I, 89, 2; VS, 23, 13,
rn [gmrj] cf^rnnri *<n \ 4i*nRl*i&fo
*T 1 ^T*wfit *rt -ftmlmwi flWU
^S;
fcs^rr: *3%m: i 37^% ll ^ 11
^ ^15 sn m I
pt. u
mi srmftm m 1 tw*W: gi ^
a s^c^itgr l»g%^ mm ^ a^Rnfts 1
^ i ^ sirs#** 1 armsw-
^ stsrt m*ir 1
1
1 ^nau: im* rfsmriwrf^i
^pW5Rfe|f^ 1
55rR,nt ^w* aErrmn^ 1 ?ter%m 11 a° 11
#f 5f4^Rr \mmfa mfiffo 1
^ I ^ ^5 to <jf ;*rpm mk 11
^ %srt: 1 ^rtT^ihi^ fcm: 1
stffr i5i<nft«. 1 twrawRr 1 frnW3 , r% ^ HRpr^ l
%. Omitted by BE, 0 4, 0 5, 0 7
Kn, M 3, Mi, R 8, Wl, W 2,
W3, ’
R. SR$* W 2. ,
% Quoted by SRV. 1,89. 2, p, i
395. F
». EY. I, 8. 7; VS. 7. 33; 33. 47.
H. C 4, 0 5, 07, M 3, Mi, W 1,
W2, W3.
R. Of. BD. ii. 128, 132, 133. *
•• Th* te?“ ftlRfttfw to used in
BD. iii, 43.
c. Of. SRY. 1. 3. 7, p. i. 38.
<C BY. YIII, 29.
1®. R^*E—atfelFr: is placed after
gnfadiUfefRLia 0 4- °5* 07»
M 3, Mi, W 1, W 2, W 8; to .
omitted by Durga.
tjjfRTt VISER'B *8 seer °^
X. 106. ,
«. Of. BD. VIII. 18; of. Sarvlnu.
VIII,2f^
%%, *rf!rcrflw M 3«
». RV.1II.38.
n BY. 1. 184, 50; X. 90. 16; AY. J.
5. 1; YS. 31. 16.
%%, Quoted by SEY, I, 164. 50. p. i.
719.
Of. AB. i. 16. 36, 38-40; TS. V. 7.
26, 1; tuftr: *
V waftw C i, c 2, € 3, C 6, M 3,
Mi, R 2, R 3, E S, S,
Roth.
*• 1WT Burga & S'ivadatta,
V. Roth,
*5. Of. TS. I 4. 44, 2; of. AT. ?. 97. 4:
%. 0 A 0 6, 0 7, M3, Mi,
Wl.f2.W3. 1
M 3.
%, EY. V. 46. 7; AV. 7. 48. 1.
t. Omitted bf BK, 04, 05, OT, i
Kn, M 3, Mi, B 8, W 1„ W 2,
W 3.
spftfa 2ti M 3,
V BY. Y. 46. 8.
», Quoted by SEV. V. 46. 8, p. ti,
602.
* W. j
[ swrat *rsrr%g jrprr ifpT^wr siwTOWfgwrfww*
fcrr ^tt: t'^r^'TPr^ir $ijr* f^WrfoT
3^ fr *r*r*ra ¥i R03 nr«r»srrr wp’ntfx ft>arRT*r
t* ’1* '*|;«»| 4»r»f 441 *|f MOfi
Wtetf iqnfln^in’ sqrf^cri^r «v^«n^v^nt it 3’
H ibHwr; ii
H C% fom gr^SRiprf;
otw; ti
tbe^elltnl^of rePresent» «»• *orro»poadiog Motion of
u. V]
I
«^rt arTcRgOT ygrraqifr i srftr *rr wwpt ns *hth, l &mi+iW<£
terror* i swwis I
3 ft mfc l 1
3T«lV3r*I ll l II
TO^f ^ % ?ra 1^ Ifflfof *
5T tit 3*3 * l*
?rft » 5?£ $r£ ft^s 5OT *J*W SlfaHRTfa ^ Wt
g&nftgrei ii * ll
%. MS. Wilson 475 dated Samvat i
1443 (=1387 A. D.), whioh gives j
Durga’s comm, on oh. 7-12 of the j
JSirukta, does not contain the j
pari*1 isfct, Another MS, ( Mill.
142.) of Durga’s oomm. on both j
parts of the Nirukta ends with
oh, 12th whioh is finished on f.
123, (355). The colophon is ns
follows: sic. HWUPl5*!* ®“s MS.
is dated 1839 A. D. * does not
contain the paris'isfa.
X The 13th oh. is written continu¬
ously: it «ft % « * *&*n etc.
in M 1; with simply <fc in M 4,
0 2; with H ^ ll in 0 6 and S. 0 1
is incomplete; and C 3 separates l
the 13th oh, from the previous
part; the numbering of the leaves
whioh oontain the 13th is from
the beginning of the MSS. of the
shorter recension, M 3, 0 5,
W 2 and Mi, write the 13th oh.
continuously, with «ft or #at the
beginning, 0 4 separates the
13th <fc begins t^POT; w 1
separates <fc begins: *ft rptalTtf
»f»r: II; W 3 separates <& begins;
#>tr*rV tnwrtr u.
%, »rcmi*UT^Mi;Roth.
V. BY. II. 1. 1.
x EV, II. 28, 6.
%, EV, VIII. 59, 5.
®.**,C3,
*■]
mm i
?pw? mt %w$ptiRi ftmifaz 3$; jj
iwprw ^rfir^ntiTTriR i or m s^; i w. w jt^iR
JJ*T: I %lft f eFTWWwV^ i7%l i *P1W-T fsg[ 3xK^?f-
anrerwra, i
q \ si
ft ft k4: s-wm i
'ftq fFRir fr^mypz T^h u
s*iwr fir srcemri * ***$ kw'.H-'t i stttot^Stw: i 5ft
f«fo t mg ’hm 1 ******* w »c*?i i w*Twwr i v, vr: ??g-%
m I *T#S?ra %*% 3TOWrfiT7T 'mfr*W 1 M'Wfs3?ii: jj y ||
*P*k fif» q-pki i
53TO 5r*bn #?( ?ff ij 511%; ii
flrfiraT ighlmfa i wwr sr i mimin swft
1 3j}?t.\ **mh * hmh? :^?pfr nv;fm I
ftmsiwjqR ^rtstw- s Mt$w m>h ktsmmm i ^wrinr kekt xftw. !
** i m mjm m i kwh kww% t ww
i <r? if ar to w^g 1 a/rs^Tfw str* ^wsmw* i
stW Rwwt H H ll
i. seww wRqR. Mi, c 3, C 4.
s. Itv. X. 86. 23.
V Ideatiaal with the explanation !
given in N. 1. 20. j
», Quoted SRY. X. 86. 22. p. iv !
271. 1
1
M, RY. X. 86, 1. I
%, Quoted in N. 1, 4. to illustrate
the use of the particle ««.
** JWWgl"'!0- 0 e» Yawrtlfwio.
-X $ '^wff 3#
e. *«nnpn. C 3.
*. f!R?: Mi ; omitted by C 4.
1*. Omitted by iturga,
17. ltV. X. 106. 6.
It. HHV. X. iOO, «. p. JV, 8J4.
II. vnrwtftfa nr M 3, Mi, W 2,
U 1. C 0 ; vjp^JT^fn nr, it,
.**• Wmrart M 3, Mi. W 2, (1 4, C 6.
1H. TIih eittifM MK'tiuu i*f»r with
Ctb 7th and ,^h is omitted by
the commentary attributed to
Rarga,
RV. IX. £58. 1.
3RV. IX. £58. 1. p. iii. 664.
RV. IV. 58. 3. *
0 3. of. SRV. IV. 58, 3.
p. ii. 492.
0 3*
MS.
Of. CSopatha Brill, I * 2* 16. |
It appears that the passago iu j
the Nirukta ia au adaptation j
of tho Brahmana. ^
Tho staansa ia quoted by Bataiijali !
ia tho introductory part of tho ;
Mahibhd*ya and is interpreted i
with reference to grammar i. o. 4, |
home are the four parts of speech, l
noun, verb, preposition & particle;
3 fi'Ot aro tho 3 tenses; seven
hands aro tho seven oases and
so on.
Cf. S'abara on Mlm&msa I. 2. 46.
Cf. also Kumarila in his Tantra-
vurtiku on tho same sutra.
«j. AV. 1. 14. 4; VS. 17. 68.
S,®war W 2» c 8; C 4 reads
gr^jj^rr, a $r being added on
tho margin.
'jo. Tho commentary attributed to
JDurga is resumed on tho 13th oh.
from sjtlrrn etc,
%%, RV, I. 164. 45-
gcrci sftftr i W* ^ 1 f5*r5r; 1 ^?wt^
5T# xrarft i sifem i fwfvft *m*7Trfa-
qrar^% IwwFwr*. i JFsn sfiFir aiurw ^?pff -.’iFifrrH.Tfrr vifl-m: i
,U»U\« W’V’X
%,;*;** %* ** n ™ *
5TRT%^^ ^r wu% I t&ra; *n W? -hs -•'if «: tto * %m ** nrw
II Ko II
arer wm< *Fr% i tfSs^wr* %m **wk m*M-
n u ii
5. Of. S'B. IV. 1. 3. 15, 16. j
s..^ M 3, W 2, Mi, C 4. !
*• lf3T* M 3. j
». 5RR |3tTO*I MS, C 3 j SCTfSlirW
Mi, 0 4; M 1, M >1, j
0 2, 0 5, 06, \V 1, W 2, W 3;
B, B. and Gape ia the Bhaad,
comm. vol. p. 50,
\ Of. PMbh. i. 1. 1. p. i. 3,
*. Of. MS. I. 11. 5. Also cf. KS.
XIV, 5, where also this quotation
oocOi.r* with small variants.
*. BY. 1. 164.36.
4. wfaftnrw: o 3.
%,Kn. 6. ii
i*. m*x$m M», w 2, C 4, o r».
11. M 3, W 2, 0 4, C 5.
M. *M 3, Mi, W *2, V 4, C S.
U. q[pqr«j»fiiPfq[cjf4w«aaii^J
m r», w a, a it, o t, c ;> ; fljwrfia?.
* vfwitsffa wwiforirwW
M 1 ; nrw»r*TOf«tf*f**wjsffwritr*
swp: B;
WFfWFJt: *» another variant given
iaB.
aw* * ssrrftl* in m "V"”*
Wgara i ^a^ra^ntm=wft% I m t^n^najAr^' '
aft gRrftrft him i =r 3 3^3 ^ ' 1‘*,<~l"v ?3
2LjT, , *, rt^sPi^ra* **&
Sj: w*Wp m l *3"" sr »^K
la mFraftwAft i aw ojt sra^ft m^ajn5n*5aOT^nwpCT:i
prefer feT^^RTS^^rr n *A »
i^t <75| infcst it1! 1
mxi. 4 ft *#nMk*5n<iir ft ft 11
sat area fcrai a^g tucs-w sfcraA OTraman wfent' I
aats ra Taasahnmafaatar'ra: tr^fttfit: \ ateastt't 3^asn”i' I 3S
aai 'safe an %i fett ■gfipr&lfe l arare,?«t ™mP*z**V
a%a tjft^tafWttr^i **%**£!
^T WT %Swi ftnf, ^W*TFW?IT^r57T^ 11 ^ _ _
[ 3T^?3^^*.
l, qpfigrt M 1. C 3; tTfEI? M ‘b ^ “’
c o, w l, W :» ; noth.
m^tmx M 3> *'Ii> •J» ® ‘l» *■' "J- i
3- wf*m C 3. 1
». Cf. N. 1. 20; 2, 4. I
m. Cf. iu>. VIII. i2i>. srawrwg-'
ITOTC I W- «I*0 W«WHI 0,1
it vi*. a*ir <mw» i wft w^ot-
tmM’Z \fc-
3. N. I. U>.
». °m ii* I
■c. CL Kuinurila Bhatta, Tnntm • |
v&rlika. Benares ed, p. 132. or
I. 3. 7.
*mrt ^fwwwwtwIgwrfiwfwwHr
sftmiffw w%wi*r w*wwtftmfwsft-
*#r m
IRPr^n1 I
<t, EV, X, 71. 8,
10. xprat sm%S »» missing in M 1,
added on the margin, in a diffe* j
rent handwriting.
Yi. KHV. X. 71. 8. p. iv. 222.
Both does not ropeat W-pmfw,
which should ho done as the e.vi-
donoo of Mss. shows. Mss, of
both recensions without any ex¬
ception repeat anubhavati which
is a suro indication that .the
chapter is concluded.
13,. M 4, has the colophon : sic. II
13 imn: II; 0 SJlias the oolophon*.
sic. n fffr i
S'jqm; II \ H gw wig u
S S> 0 C, ha vo the Colophon :
sic. » uffr ^^3% wsrwt-
xq\m II; Mss, of the shorter re¬
cension have the following colo¬
phon : 1 13 1 OTW: W3;: I M 3; C fi,
W 2, W 3 ; II 13 II wftw'f'nwwr
jfijjf; crpf: H 0 1, 17 1; sic. II '?plV
WWW: wrg: n
In the introduction to his com¬
mentary on the Egvdda, S&yaga
describes the Nirukta as Ml ws:
w srwnrw wwnrw
^btrwt wwnwiwwwiwrwgjfttrw-
Jqmra |sRT ^ l 3T'4m CTfarfaft ^WflHi I
g?f srism I
Hcgfegrei % kmz\ \ mm^m% f*?r » -<#&* iro*ain'wwM*
«*b»Ti i
%# ^*r$ffinrf$ i i^m
«Tjr*ff**r w*r2ii t^prrvQUi. It Kv" ii
3rf^% 3Tpf^r ^ 5 *f myi i
srfjfaTO %l|f *ff4” 1)
. ** **** m> *** mm m* mm
<%-
|% l This shows that by the
time of Slyefl#, the 13th section
was regarded as an integral
part of tho NirukU. That this
was Rayaao.'s genuine belief is
farther supported by his frequent
quotations from these section*.
Madhusiidana Haras vat! { (',
I860 A. D.) writes in his ooin, on
the MaMmnaslotra, s'loka 7 VfMfWfH
*wfc»r tarim: onnmr:
A summary of the thirteen
sections is added s* ' follows:—
It^r «ren^ ipat far % |fV«V:
Iron soft frtafr
wift m3f*> m* iiifitw ii«t
w mfb fpti ff%g wtqv ft
M 4, 0 2, C ft, S. 0 2 include
this summary in that of the
following 37 sections given at the
end of the last section of the
next chapter. Although accord*
to the colophon of C 2 the
oh. comes to an cad, yet no
summary of its contents Is made.
“ ' 1 ®howa that, in reality, the
t oh. is not ended;
'"it!* * 1 it does
Mi
begins with tf>, and every oh. is
commended with The text Is
not written continuously but is
separated from the preview part
in C 6.
\ Hue N, 7-1 2. chapters.
K 8 m N. 13. 1-13.
«. 1-ragment of HV. I. 118. 1,
H. «Anr M 3, C 5, 8m, Bib. lad.
IV. 868.
*. Cf. N. 7. 18.
». Jill*. In*i,
<. srtitffcT M 1, M 4, 0 2,03,0*.
8; H. U. iiih. lud,
•„ HV. L 164. 46.
t*. Tpf«r o 3.
11. uv. ill. »ft. 7.
IS. AKB, I. 8 j TB. 2. ft. ft, 1 j TA. 9.
10. 6; TO. 3, 10. ftjNyp. U. 3. 4,
H. « 1» ft 1 ft M 1 ; lilt It 0 2, 0 3|
ft 1 1I M 4, 0 6, B ; (lift of ths
second pfcia 31 3, 0 4, 0 5, W I,
W 3; W 2 pWs tho figure
ft IV II although the words
WIT: «n$; are written after tho
13th section, Mi has the figure
ft 1 ft If ft. This will Indicate the
method used by various Mss, to
numbering the following seotto&s.
W. *# ». Bee Bib, Ind, IV, 3*8,
H.] Vrt-
arf^fer swrar *$ i$**n *n4 i
jft ?TT ^i% ?T >i
f Rr h ? ^rr^TT ^
srrsrc^rfa N V*? H
3{qyq iTrn^H^^T^HT =f ^ ^ 5$tfWr3*( j
a g-Mr: 3 ^ 4fW| «^I^: ’ »
arafrtfS a^P5Tft% i «wt wtunfm fj^^nrero a*K
cTrH^^ <*^ &&$ ?T3P
aftret ottwt i wn i ^ mb
rjr^JT I 3T«rr tt^i^^tt ♦rarf^r i *1# <44xW 3
ftsft I afirat ^reroft s%
ftSfj 5*3: ^ i aftratfiiW asrsnsn wW
fonMTOtrf*gw: i aft ftsrafef otto: n \%" u
otto^ot^ 1 OTroraistts^J^ 1
«*» i OTtft* OT^adOT t%* I otsot
»1<I«I4HMW<*IWI' I S%?R«3OT’S^' TOfit I
inrtr 1 OTTOIW: aSri^Pt «lfft I I OT* OTtftWH. 1 OTTO-
I ma<:TOt 1 OTTOt OTP I OTftftaW.1, ftOT
rtoOTTO^Witiasraa^wn*1
airn * f4 Tfl %■• »
O ^ 3,14 Is ■ *|2 II
gsra*ws«t %sjfcr*ftv » W( II 3^ II
1. WTftr: M I. M 4, C 2, c 6, W 1,
8. of. HV. Bee. Bib. Ind. loo. oit.
S. f^WWWT Ml, M 4, c 2, 0 0, B.
Both, B ; C 3, nee Bib,
Ind. loo. oit.
\. AES. I. 9; TB. 2. 8. 8, 1; TA. 9.
10. 6;TU. 3. 10. 6; 1%. U.2. 4.
t. nn»fnT*nw etc. R. ?ir wnwcntr*
8t*w* B.
*t. e?twnw» R* . ,
I.IR1IM4, 0 6, B; !R» of the
second, p&da M3, 0 4, 0 8, W 1,
W 3; M3tm U Mi, II 1H II M 1,
0 2, C 3; W 2.
», BV. 1. 104. 31; X. 177. 3.
<, Missing in the text Imt added
on the margin in * different
head writing in M I.
H^jRWr0 Both, see Bib. Ind,
IV. 370.
So. f?RRirsr^ M 1, Roth, see Bib.
Ind. loo. oit.
11 II 3 II M 4, C 6, 8; II 3. II of the
second pad a, M 3, O 4, O 3, W 1,
W 3; II 3 II 13 II Mi; II 13 II M 1,
C 2, 0 3; W 2.
Cf. Menu. I. 78.
Of. Rh. Gita. VIII. 16-19.
1U, Omitted by M 1.
n CL Bl>. Gltft. vnx 17; of. Mann
i, 73; of. BD. VIII. 98.
II » II M 4, 0 6, S; It *11 of the
second p&da M 3, 0 4, 0 8, W 1,
W 3; UVn 1# II Mi; H 1» II M 1»
0 2, € 3j W 2,
13
n
13.
^ i wsr *w
anifctf ^f^nsreTO ftre: > dwnwmwfr ■ "5 «S‘
5tw& i *ra sra *2^ '*i,a^n^,!,|^^tS^
qq* ftmmfsra ftmg^at wra'i&fire fir*n
i =3^rit srign I amifOTj ^nauaa^ «" w*1*
srteFsrct I' '<5- ‘ 11
3ra % firtrrmftrer *5*wrft* irritant wr
*«* taftM*' vt™* VSwfUS&'i
wre?wrqi i 3?rmzfT%wm^ i sTttwiw^1
1 wrw: ••f^T afr^.flterwEtf^r i 1
ter ^OT>r ^rcT %% «r 3ir*te warfare ^f^r5^ t ^’warrs H ^ R
?r <r *r $*it ^rsTTJrpii^iwdt f ' ^ I
^yH^iT Frt#TT 3R*lt ^T|tc4 &&*&&&$! U
*t w i^fpsn 1it7g*rr ^flMr l%3Ct^ft «r#?r i sis^rorteissrs^n*
o. nw is omitted by M 3, Mi,
’ W 1, W 2, W 3, 0 4, 0 5.
C. L> -’. ..■
X || <i II M 4, 0 0, Sj II A II of the
geootid p&da M 3, 0 4, 0 5, W 1,
W 3; II < II *1 II Mi; || \\ II Ml,
0 2, 0 8; W 2.
II % || M 4, C 6, Sj II II of the
second pUdn M 3, 0 4, 0 5, W 3}
II ®i II ^ II Mij II VI It Ml, C ai,
0 3; W 2. The *f|r %#r: Wp
U o. II Vt II W 1.
UV. X. 82, 7; VS, 17. 31; 1U
; 4. 0, *. 2; Km 18. 1; tt«. 2. 10
I Si 1S5. L
1.^11,02,03,03.
*i. cn^r° m 3, *’i'> oi i> oi o> w 1,
w a.
V *■ M s Ml, o i, 03 W 1,
W 2; see Bib. Ind. T\ . 375.
». o^flppuft® M !, M 4» 0) 2, 0 3,
C O, 8; IS.
% ^swotwwp0 M 3* Mi* w *’
\V 2, W 3, O 4, O 0.
t. || Ml, 0 0, H; II «. II of the
second jtlVdiv M 3, O 4, 0 0, W 1,
W % H *i H R* II W ^ ** ^ *»
O 3» C 3; W 2,
1®
n
n- i [
i sftinfai sn$*msm ■row mr^ii
tror: tot ^wrrfifstwfwr i siftrsTOr: i jfsjfi't
ftsfar: i mi ?rorr TOsmuirf^ i wimvh vrqrf^r I
^TCNfraR*#^ l ifrr SWrfifc&fT. * *17* k rim >A& *hrRT&4g?r
ggfffccqfiticr i tot i ’ir^Ff: i nm ? m*ih i ^
V$$S[b $1# I TO^nf^ ^Sf’fTpJT I STO! «1T •WWiflfb i mx
®r#r: srfagreft^OT ton aw% n swuysit nto \ mfamit
«raRts%sa?^ tow* H
wrrTOt w?N! sww
; ll *.* il '
1 •
jff* I §& I &f: I W: l I ffifc I *£6»i 1 fq»p i W*|; 5 5TIJ: » ?Tf: I
% ft ***
wfotf I TO: I Ssfaij; I 1 $%wpr, I Ntth i sW, i s4t*f i >l*i: l *»V: I iwtf-
«n l t&ftaii Htfltati i nV*w(, t mfwn i i i.^i i»W*n
%i' j»% ■ ■ J1
5ft: i l*f * $$km i fen* i *rt$; i §ar«r t &*uj, i s*V< i *ft: t Vfoj j
I. mm M 3, Mi, C 4, C 5, W l,
W 3.
*1. WTOfTO: M 3.
5. C 5, C 4, W 2; unuft: M 1,
M 4, 0 3, 0 3, C 8, 8; R. fee
Bib. lad. IV. 380.
». irw* m 3.
%. H *» II M 4, 0 6, S; g \* u of the
second p4da M3, 0 4, C 8, W 3;
« 3» I! ft* II Mij ll ft* g M 1, C 2,
0 3; W 2;*g % g of the third plvda
W 1.
*. Of. Ngh. synonym of day. I. 9j
synonym of sacrifice III. 17.
«. Ngh. III. 17.
*, Synonym of wise, Ngh. III. 15;
synonym of sacrifice, Ngh. III. 17.
|e. Synonym of wise, Ngh. III. 15.
W. Synonym of earth, Ngh. 1. 1. '
1ft. Ndn V. 6.
,
1*. Synonym of water, Ngl». 1. 12.
Iff. Hynonvm of atmosphere, Ngh. I,
3; df water, I 12; terrestrial
'deities, V. 3.
1H. Synonym of water, Ngh. I, 12;
of great, HI. 3.
W. Synonym of atmosphere, N;<h. 1.
3; of ijJtartef, 1, 8; of water, 1. 12.
W. Synonym of w»U»r, Ngh. ( 12; of
food, II. 7; of wealth tt. 10.
!<*, Synonym of water, Ngh. I. 12;
of happiness, 111, S.
i\ Synonym of water, Ngh, I. 12; of
battle, 11. 17; of house, 111. 4.
ft*. Synonym of wealth, Ngh. II. 10;
of truth, III, 10,
m, Synonym of water, Ngh. I, 12;
of house, ill, 4.
ftft. «<>e note %%, Omitted by M 3, 0 4,
0 5, W 1, W 2, W 3,
\\t Synonym of water, Ngh, 1. 12; of
wealth, II, 10,
VIFW u.) ***• 1
^ i i i i i v$ • ¥*'- * ?N: i ^^ki *
|4i *:iMuiWp*i^W«*i%fci ^ »^: 1 ** 1 %*****'
%nwu JWt i ’$fa*i % i « *M i $M**u • ifa* 1 W* 1
sir, f^r, g** « irffc i«m*mi'nti^t»jW» ^ I *n<
«mm i 3Hfa i ^ I’f^ i Ww « wtfM* i %*T* 4 '3** •
WOTT I I *n^T wth • .
gfo gaMtmwHiWift 3?si*En set) sgwwfa ll s» i
*foh q^( siftm ifcffat df-rat %s> #rat 4ftp>m I
*** ** * > *
atoi^ftar «5te *ftM* Swf* 11
I, Synonym of water, Ngh. I. 12, j
ft. fti*ratB*“e *•
\, Synonym of atmosphere, Ngh. 1. 3;
of water, 1.12; terrestrial diety, V .2.
V, Synonym of water Ngh, 1. 12; of
notion, II. 1.
«*, Synonym of water, Ngh, I. 12; j
of pure, IV. 2.
t, Synonym of gold, Ngh. 1,2; of
water, L 12.
i#, Synonym of water, Ngh. I. 12;
of sacrifice, IIL 17; atmospherio
deity, V. 4. ;
4» Synonym of water, Ngh. I. 12; j
of celestial deity, V. 6.
9. Synonym of water, Ngh, 1. 1^; of
strength, II. 9,
le. Synonym of atmosphere, Ngh. I.
S; of near, IL 10.
II. Synonym of atmosphere, Ngh,
1,3.
n. Synonym atmosphere, Ngh. 1. 3;
wa*t®f*i Ngh#
I. 13.
1ft, Synonym of water, Ngh, 1. 11
19. Of. Ngh. L lj sywmy® <f *
mospl sere, I* 8» terreflrial deity,
80
V. 1; atmospherio deity T. 4j
celestial deity V. 5.
1M. Synonym of earth, Ngh, I. 1; of
atmosphere, 1, 3.
19, B. and Bib, lnd, see 11,
VO. wti M 3, 0 4, 0 5, W 1, W 2,
W 3, see It.
Synonym of flame, Ngh. 1, 17.
19, Synonym of flame, Ngh. 1. 17; of
water, I. 12.
*•, Of. Ngh. I 13.
91. Omitted by m. ®. *. Msa, see
Bib. Ind. IV. 381. gpefc B,
synonym of night, Ngh. I. 7,
99. Synonym of water, Ngh. 1. 12; of .
food, IL 7; of wealth, IL 10.
9ft. B. Bib. Ind.
9*. ww«v«m.R.
V*. supflwiTB.
99. eon * 3,0 4.0 5;
«m|4 « «f # W 2, Mi; me
Bib. Ind. IV. 381.
9«. R ii RM 4, 0 6,8} Hit# of the
«oondpidaM3, 04, C6.W3;
R 11 R ft* R Mi; n ft* II Ml, 0 2,
0 8; W 3; R ft R of the third pida
VI.
9#. BY. IX 90. 6*
n. tH. ]
faptwwu whfi m (2*51*1^% Ssrftrfo i arerafa qfiNfilPaqiw^fa i
ft i faiwiRutHfr 11 rV n
f|# t^t 5T sftfl ?TfWt |
j^tkr: $Mf *i#?r 5?^ wiwrI; 11
^ iffltin^ srarfo 1 ^r f^sft fm: 1 gfv^t vrsffb qrw^famc-
%ww tHrift irsrift iraT^ 1 *w 1 1
3wrrr; 1 *%*srT *r% 1 *r faat mt 1 ]
ftw«RijlfeiKjHid«Tm! ^for mmt mrft 1 i
WTT?fFTir*rPt% II ^VJ* II
mt fmpm *trt M ^rkt: 1
*W* p: ^ ^ 3rqS%g>r: ^%E n
*wjc«i *tor mat ^mrt *$aat m%wfm: tBimmRT an%i
1 asfta *ft*T f^rnr wrat *rftrfir; g^gwwr; qmumm
^ i mbw *-ftm $m ^1% srhur: 1 <R%m«t*r qmmft 1
«c*k ¥nrf^ 1 1
snorwrer^ i <re aa *for mat ifra sfcgmfr taywiwfo *m
"wwnwiwrt ^ » <wt* srto ^wr #gmfa wfoffci
'timm*mmm afor 1 miita #m sraamm 1 fir^m
m m mm 1 Maf^wnm?^* *mfcr i ymmnfam-
mb nut 11
1, is omitted by Roth,
*. » n II M 4, O 6,8; || %\ II of the
2nd p&dft M 3, C 4, C 5, W 3;
HUH^H Mi; H H tt U 1, 0 2,
0 8; W 2 ; l| v II of the 3rd p&d»
WX.
K BY, DC, 97. 84,
*. twRf ** omitted M3, 0 4, 0 5,
Ml, W 1, W 2, W 3.
*. RV. IX, 27. 35.
•• mwnpr* m. «t. it. »ee Bib. Ind.
IV. 886.
<• VWfltlHI^liWTur emitted by M 3,
0 4, C 5.
*. fTPftlTP^re MS, 0 4, 0 5, W 1,
W 3, WS, Mi; Bib. Ind.
i*. *t»Hhf o 5,
1. BV. IX. 97. 40.
i ijjftgtofr.Bib.lad.
v U n tt M 4, 0 6, & i H u H Of the
3ad p&dft MS, 04, 00, W>;
MHH^WMi; ItBUMl, 02,
0»,¥8; H » II of tbs Srd |*d».
VI.
«. BV. IX 97. 41.
H. %*wifiw«» Botti J 9. 9. m. »*•
Bib. lad, IV. 887.
U VM|M 4,0 6. B; M*»H ofthe
2adp&d», M2, 0 4, 0#> V»;
mdirennj gra*r* i JHiRterfo wr w»wjp *i
wmfk *r *rarft *r ar?fT^r m srmft m i i
g*faftfo &w *rc «n%r: i arofor i
warmfw^ i cifaitdHf nwiiRlPjigwwiwi araw i $NrfiftErt%
m i*w!# m %mfa m «mf^' «it mtft m ararrft m i arfcr *rc ^ifr*
i wtonfa gw*^«uflfift4fi«frw <rc anwr i *rcfar I
UMteiwRMrafc n i»
ftpf: 5#$ pr 3rt|: <rc4^roirft ^rs^t I
ffMb p: *r %n f%%i to Pf*nro II
fair tfcifcrn v^uglg^w^gifawr arg 5^% Ptarcntt nror
ifif ggg^fcgm f^awT^i'vr: 1 1 j*: gr t*rr anan^r 1 ar* h tarr
arraT&f *r 1 VHi<witovrafe 11 u
iferr faWfrr 1
jr *ftfM^bfcrr i f^rM* tr ar#gr f|*ftf: 11
^gianl^^yft^^il^qiiv fafar 1 pwpW?^ i Sfiwrfa-
j. See Roth’s edition, p. 195.
*. From ^nftrerfsr- - to »»mfc, the
whole passage is taken from 10.
26,
t. It VUt Ml, 0 6, S ; II KD gf?T
fg&mm-- M3» °*i » i* II Of
the 2nd p&da. 0 5, W 3; II n II
N || Mi ; II V U M 1, 0 2, 0 3,
W 2 j II 1» II of the 3rd p&da.
W 1.
». BY. L 164. 16; AY. 9. 25. 16.
M. g*fc «t:M 1,M 4,0 2,0 3, 06,
S; R. r. «. W. See Bib. Ind. IV.
391.
%, n. Bib. Ind. IV. 391.
». ^RT. loo. oit.
<. |] %e || M 4, 0 6, S; I1 1 1I of the
3rd p&da M3, C 4} It %» 9 ffo
1|#R rjlR: 0 5, W 3; || »| UH
Mi; || 1% l| Ml, 0 2, 0 3, W2;
II tiim »nfiig#r: trigs Wl.
<*. BY, 1. 164. 36; AY. 9. 28. 7.
1*. «wr gdl'Slfelgfa Ml, M 4, 0 2,
0 3, 0 6, S; R; rr ggflhftreft
Y. «.«. (m« Bib. Ind. IY. 393 );
awflhftftfa Bib. Ind. <k Bom*
The text preserved In Mss, of
both recensions is corrupt. The
correct reading can however be
restored, for the commentary
relating to soul i. e. the passage
following aniiSRKRH supplies
evidence for the text preoeeding
the same. A comparison of them
■ two parts shows that the same
words are repeated, except that
ffigRlffr corresponds to rays &
actions, unttpr to the son and
^ is used in the latter where¬
on «Rg is used in the former.
From this comparison, it is dear
that the passage should be rtsV
| X have adopted the
reading of the Mm, of the shorter
recension, because it is closer to
the suggested restoration than
the other.
1. H W, n M 4, 0 6, Sj It SSI of the ;
3rd pSda M 3, € 4; \\\ U of the I
3rd pod* 0 3, W 3; H ^ II ^ II :
Mi; II \\ 1111,01, 0 3. W 2;
H III of the 4th p&da W 1.
% RV, X 120. 1.
*. ftfrurfeM 3,0 4,0 3, Mi. VI,
W 2, W 8; Bib. lad.
•» II IS U M 4, 0 0, Sj ll H II of tho
3rd pidft M3, 0 4; || V 11 of the
3rd pid* C 5, W 8; ft |s || |* H
Mi; II \* || M 1, 0 1, O 3, W 2;
II S ll of the 4th pick W 1,
% RV, I. 84. 10,
t# «. if. «r. •*» Bib,
lad. IV, 89?.
*. M 1. M 4, 0 2, 0 6, 4; R,
% if, 9. see op. oft, 308.
«. sngwfar M 3; vtpraft M l, M 4,
0 2, 0 6, S ; E, er, 9. or. i»e loc.
oife,
f*n^f M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3, 0 4,
0 6, Mi; Bib. lad.
%*. M 3, W 1, W 2, W 3,
0 4, 0 3, Mi; Bib. lad.
II. 11 V» 11 M4, 0 6, S; (I *, || of the
3rd p&de M3, 0 4 ; ll H II of the
3rd p&da OS, W 3; it M it of the
4th pick W.l ; H || \e n Mi ;
iu« h h i, o i, o a, w a.
II. RV, I, 84, 17,
U. n- ] i [ it
« *T^T it it BrJHrT it wxfarm I uiit-
wnqrerre g # «r *rt wpt T*nifWm iir^hiwr h \*? n
it *IWft gfcrf #f *rt 1?ftl¥4*. i
5fi 3tt ft? it ftftfk: 3p : n
c ¥J*fe ^ #* ^ wm*x 3tgflrg%foftfo 1
ir$t ¥tt 3rw€RT5j itarT’iFit *r*s^ *j%?r: wrwrw¥r: i s^r-
* ^ f\ #%
9TOr*TTr*rj£ i *r arTFirrar ^tro fWvr w ynr ^ to «w?fr
i ^ ffamVit i*r^ tftfoitau spnr»
i isntgn%OT^ri| n y®'1 11
???W % 4%ft 5?: #fl§ j
? ?^g*ft 4wr% ¥|¥| sCifa ? i¥ u
t^ri sngft¥r; sr% mx sr nmn m ^ftwr m
^mm^^RTT^n rgaAftfr ms wO «
3T #ft ?£*! OT# |# <T# i
<r%?*r: f¥ti WOT^wit arf^ ^tafH¥ ll
It gt artrf^ff mart 3s#«K$yf 1 1 <j«ft gpi ^ft*eTOBfiTfeiw^% I
5^ «f3rr ^raifommt* [ sir?4fi ] mnmw smfagir i irffa
i II H II M 4, 0 6, S; u <* II of th«
3rd p&de MS, (J 4 ; H t II of the
3rd pad® C 5, WSjiKHof the
4th pad* TVl; IK* M5 II Mi;
» Vt || M X, C 1, C 3, W 2.
% RV. 1, 84. 18,
\- ipwftr M 3, C 4, C 5, \V 1, W 2,
13, Mi,
*
■ RW "•
H. II \* II M 4, 0 S, 8; |U H of the
3rd p&de MS, 0 4; ft « |* of the
3rd pade 0 5,13, || » II of the
4tb p&de 11; H *» || v« || Mi;
II *e II M 1, C 1, 0 3, W 2.
1 RV. I. 84. 19.
•* gtSf*W i* reported in C 8.
** *fif M 3, W l.WJ,
w •'*. Mi, « i i *f?r tEff?rosfiiwf
C 8,
**• n *€ ii M i, u c, H; ik i* *f?r
OTp M 3, C 4; || < || of tjie 3rd
p&de U 5, W 3; » c » of the 4th
P&de W 1; n || vt n Ml; ll VI M
M 1, 0 1, C 3, W 2.
1«, RV, I. 164. 20; AV. 0. 36, 10.
It, Of. 8EV. L 164, 20, p. L 704,
%% Omitted by MSS, of the ahorter
reoenaton II 3, Mi, W I, W %
W 3, 0 4, 06.
a^nraari treiaf ' * ■» tr*w«ra^sfirarc5ftSr i
?^ncJin%*ii^ II
[ 3tt 5^frf^m§f%4 % mw i
|HT *rfat *rrw M*3^ M
ht *n ^diwpsRgn^ sre> ft^Wtji ]
srft li
&s ftwret s*r% f%5: i [ 1 fop#iffe°*rq; i
mgsTT i ftsreg n^ftcw
SjiS-jKKtS.T -* '.«J5T3
«*$& ^ ' *$* * *35% ft <5-44 w li *\ H
1. M !> M 4’ ^ 2, 0 3, C 6,
0 7, S; It. Bib. Ind. ]
M 1) M 4> 0 2, C 3, C 6, C 7,
8; It. Bib. Ind.
1 OTPffV W'ffWl0
Ml, Mi, 0 2, C3,C<5, C7,S;
Bib. Ind. o^wr^pgriwr0 ll*
«. %^W15T«» M 1, M i, c 2, 0 3, C 6,
C 7, 8; It; $Vpn*° Bib> Ind-
M. II 1 H of the 4 tli pikda M 3, C 6;
H 1 \\ W U Mi-
*. HVKU. VII. 05. 8.
a. Ind-
<i, The entire section is omitted by
* MSS, of the shorter recension:
M3, Ml, Wl, W2, W3.C4,
C 5.
<4 itv. viii. li. e.
Omitted by M3, Mi, W 1, W 2,
W 8, 0 4,0 0,
81
ii. f^re^ftrflrcot. M *> M *» C 2, 0 3,
C 6, 0 7, S; It ; Bib. Ind,
«. ft CTftBr^gT#%gg^^3»
M 4, C 2, 0 3, 0 6, C 7, S; B;
Bib* Ind#
U. «nw M ;}-
v». «mfcr M 1, M 4, 0 2, 0 3, 0 6,
c 7, 8; It; Bib. Ind.
VtqtfHl, Mi, 0 2,0 3, 0 6,0 7,
8; B; Bib. Ind.
%\, M 1, M 4, C 2, 0 3, 0 6,
0 h S; Pib. Ind ; (%»$%*> B*
la. jw M 1, etc.
k. ^wnr°* M *» et0#
it. irtibaRtpr® M 3*
Hi*. o*rar° Mi, M 3; M l etc.
B1. g& M 1 etc.
Vt. KB. m l..p. 162.
VEV.IV.40.5i VS. 10, 2i; 12. J4.
I&Rt MSS. of the tborter
recension.
»• fW* nnl^r. M 1, etc.
**• twwleiwwrr1*, M I, *te,
*4 WRftflr M 4 etc.
®- I, M 4» etc.
*• W3Rft% C 5; M 1, M 4
C2.0 3,C6,C7.8jR;Bib.Ind.
*. Omitted by M 3, Mi, WJ.W5.
' V 3, 0 4, 0 5.
1«. M 1, M 4 etc.
"* fcr ei come* after
err ia M i, ai 4 etc.
IfWftftf w C 5.
n. ill, M 4 etc.
w* 3W! M 3, Mi, W I, W2, W 3,
0 4.
,H- ftwwi M 4 M 4 etc.:
y1* ^ J» M 4 0 2, C 3, C 6, C 7,
Mi; M 1, etc.
u Wwr* Mi ; s*?affw M 1, M 4
etc.
n. wrcmtfhffT, M 4 M 4 etc.
*k vT%ir m 1, At 4, wevtutT vr%flr
JR*#
*»• 3jf% M 4 M 4 etc.
S^Tf; M 4 M 4 etc.
*4 S*rap> M 4 A! 4 etc.
W. Omitted by At 1, M 4, etc.
**• Jfff >W Mi, 0 i. W J, W 2, W %
«*£<*»«* *W,M 4 At 4, etc.
M 4 M 4. etc.
'*• «%;e At I, At 4, etc.
»ttf. Omitted by M 3, Mi, W 1, W 2.
W 3, C 4, 0 3. ' *
^ witir ai j, ai 4 etc,
vf^tnbrr Ai 4 At 4 ,te.
**• yft*1* Wftfa 4*fi; «r4«vhn
******* ****» Wi;w^*ftw4fcwit
At 2, At 4 etc.
W* ***■«*& S,i; Qwttmfa, M 4
At 4, etc.
H M 4 M 4 etc.
«. «■] w-
*}*# fnrf&r l ^
gjfrgsflfr *n^H u
s?fw[^ i 7i • mthpe i [ ^*rf«T ^i*r^r
tgf^pTOW I <J«i*i<sw>RR[ [ ^ *W Rw! ;5WT-
tOTRjaf^ nr ii II
art ^Mr w&w sfrtaraft# ft &tft i
4: q'RTd R^T ?TT%? ft?t U
mafcFS snafaR ^ sprer^ (wwr-
%^i |lr )v’s^w I aWnftrwR *tn
^tRxr^?nri «ro#^Tt
i i sr *: <rkft 5*Tt^r ( fa&rft ) ^rm5l,^?y?
i ( *m f*r*i )” *mr < «fc ) *rm mw*
^l^iwrr ?rff mm*® |ft?n^rW% anrc-
arffr I W&MITO *reft II II
[ pj IssnftwHwgfifi^ wj fipf 5 e?i»5 3*t< i
5«"*aStt5 rw’swlft 'nj II
ri frs«unuwpnf8rafc twfej’ift «wr ** sd* i «*
itfwHJraefo^s'i^isweraf'ei ws smift: i 'iiwii'n *raw
m m
n t« h \* n ] _____
1. BV. VII. 59. 12. j
Omitted by M 3, Mi, W 1, W 2, (
W 3, 0 4, 0 5. !
V Omitted by M 3, Mi, W 1, W 2, |
W3.C4.C5. j
.„ ■r* > T> i
». 'CTnr^wwrwi* *'■ i
H. EV. L 99. 1. I
%,. egprfar: M 3. |
*. ojhf^ M 3.
c. »m^nw M 1» M 4, C 2, 0 3, '
0 6, C 7.
%. wwftfwrf* wiMi*
1*,%*M3.
%%, The passage within. bracket* i*
omitted by M2, M 4, 0 2, C 3, '
0 6, 0 7, 8; E; Btb. Ind.
«. Kflfonft*. M 1, M 4, eto. j
%\. *fWWt M 1, M 4, eto.
w. fetfifir 0 5; fa«%n fStw^t M *»
M 4, fr«r^ ftmtftr ■&•
1M. gsft*HTfS| M 1, M 4, eto.
U. niter M l> M «t0-
*». %*$: Mi*
i«j. nr«fRr«i Mi; wtwmrff M *»
M 4» efco.
It. Wfngwt M 1, M 4, eto.
»o. a4l«|iwre Ml, M 4, C 2, 0 3,
0 6, C 7, 8; B: Bib. lad.
>t1. mf%. M 1, M 4, 0 2, eto.
U a traced.
s« Tl.e whole roction is omitted by
M3, Mi, 0 4, 0 5, W 1, W %
W 3.
\b 3*. J i l fef mm.
m #r #tr: m ftmmwi i
sraftNflft #rarf fwtttt im^rr ff^ift $f: n
5HI #r ?RSCT ?few: f *wfaffe*iV nurfa 1 m
1 *roft ill wfefe i Td^rmwiw *nr§r 1 [*ra*rw*?r
*re8r 1 snsftsfe «ra% 1 ]’' smfidfr vm #feFp « as n
m | *m1% m i vmt t mx 1
tart fofrft *?% ?r#* 4 11
*rrw^ferf% mwtfeTwr «4fSr aiiiRi»jpmMq *
%«iftdlnriii^s«iwwr 1 *fe*3sfe$r 1 life gqwwKwwfr
^fe: *W[$I I %^%4$ vl| %qrwi 3 m 3TRT
1% * \ feim^iwr 1 fer ^it^T^ywT \ mm- &df wmrn
grafeal iraroflr *r fe t
I8(^ i ifwl 1 wift wenra 1 aymifeiftfe wmw«
II ffft II
■ j *K. «t^t M 1, M 4, etc.
; It, «5Nr»%i>f; M 1, M 4, etc,
’ 1 41. flweAeft -M>, tfcwildr m i, M 4,
•li*
1, EV.X. 161,4; AT, 3. 11. 4; 7
63. 3; 20. 90. 9,
*. M 1, M 4, C 3, 0 3, C 6, C 7
S; E; Bib, lad.
V iraiMg Ml, M 4, C 2, C 3, !
C6.C7.S; E; Bib. lad,
». IWfflW M1.M4.02, C 3, C 6,
0 T, Sj E; Bib, lad. ]
H. Th® passage within bracket* is
omitted by M 3, Mi, W 1, W 3,
W3.04.C5.
%. EV. B 84. 20.
»• vroifc Mi, M4, c 2, c 3, c 6,
C 7, 8; Ej Bib. lad.
*«• »V«Hr.¥l,M4,0 2,®te.
•4.^:0 5.
*** 3i mp*u*^mu«iw
*'• M8S. of the longer
recension.
«• •***&* Ml,M 4* etc.
n, EV. X. 129, 1.
!•. WWC5. M 1, M 4, etc.
|«, In tho MSS. of the longer recen¬
sion, M 1, M 4, C 2, C 3, C 6, C 7,
B, tbs line runs (bus: suy^ *nr3|
mb wi* w: www mb
*mm i mmmmbw «*«* This
i* Ignored by Hotb. The erideao®
of the MSB, of both the rtcen-
sion* shows that this passage
thonld form aa Integral part of
the last section, The seotioa
should be ended after mtny
*#», the repetition of this word
indicates that the section corns*
to an end here, bat not after qr
APPENDIX I
Relation of the Nirckta to the mtiomm texts.
(1) Taittiriya Samhitu.
(2) Maitr&yapl Samhitu.
(3) Kathaka Saiphita.
(4) Aitareya Brahmans.
(5) Kausitaki Rruhmaiia.
(6) Sadvims'a Brahmana.
(7) Taittiriya Brahmans.
(8) S'alapatha Brihmana.
(9) Mantra BrShttmim,
(10) Daivata Bruhmana.
(11) Gopatha Brahniaiia.
(12) Aitareya Arapyaka.
(13) Taittiriya Arapyaka.
(14) Sarvanuferamaiji and Vedi-
rthadlpika. of Sadguru*'i$ya,
(15) Birhat SarvftaukramapikiL
(16) Rgveda Pratis'ilkhya.
(17) Atharva Veda „
(18) V&jaganeya M
(li) Taittiriya „
(20) Brhaddevata.
(21) Aftidhyayl of Pacini.
(22) Arthas'Sstra of Kau^alya.
(28) Mahibhigya of PatafijaU.
(24) Pttira Mlmtpiaft.
(25) Sarvadare'aaasamgraha.
i
fliff/iafutjf'fr i
t
i
i
I
i
H'waur#!*! »
i
i
i
iwmt »
SWWNwftiwu
Wfywrr t
t
i
[APPWfWX I
Th* Nirukta.
L 5:
1. 15: assurer i
«rtatwrat«*u
art?!^ ft# *
^ t^r s$s sat *r f|#^: »
2. 17: wftwtiswr wwfcfc tfwt i
4, 17: gtt at w- I
4. 21; *nm mm *r4 coif: *
««nf*r sfgtletw t
mi nwm mi
ml i
5, 11: awWwflRFr: fa»rf*a ##*##« ttt
wr %r *f®wrewtir »
©» 8: W *1 WS#ft| >
« 4t%* mftfli SP!f V* '(i^*
lippi t j hfw iff ww* wr
fft *F#<T m[iwt] •wwtfc-
#sfit qqfoftftsre i
8, St; wwr I srei4r w«< in n$*
ams i
10. 5: r#pt «{H* » it
.ffaftonii
The Ta!ttir!t a SamhitI.
I. 7. 7. 2: wrfti m*rfir w i
1,1. 8.1; I. 2. 12. 2; VI. 2. 7*
3: if st*n? t
I, 2. 1. 1 ; 1. 3. 5. 1 ; VI. 3. 3. 2;
a?N% STFftffll I
I. 2.1.1 ; 1. 3. 5. 1; VI. 3.3. 2:
wrf# fci fit#, t
I. 8. 6. 1: <FR ft ’1 t’tfFT at 1
VI, 3. 7. 1: 3# r^rmwwnf*
!J$Wf !
II. 4. 12. 2: « ft-
I, 2. 10. 2: #i m w t
VI. 1, 7. 2: i *r#
JllWt q^W5«T: I ««*WTt I
*»4mf ft i fStsre* wrt swraf
3W I
II. G. 10. 2-3: Wftrfwftaf iunt I
tl^r *n|prw wwWre «*Hnrt i
^ ntj ww mi wtmt iwc i
II. 4. 14, l: *wrftren %w«rwaff^r
f*rfer*#?rf5 farfrsr t
# *y* # * <w# w ** *
II. 4, 10, 2: wfMt ft fftgtwt
*ww* «®! awtrr wn i «mwr*
fail m ifl*rft= ffMHte*
RwreRts mt I *8*0 i
Mg Sgi J ^Lk mmvmibwt mu#,,
▼ A* i * Uu 4?
i
I ||p iM , -■■ » rr te^arr nTV ■■Mir -vnt — ^ i -flttr ' rultfc1
• 5. 1. 1: WSmit, i *flwffWW
mm i
[ Apmmx I
■W
The Nieukta,
11. 33: fftri s?^ tewnaafowit
§s*t t
W ift ^T3 WET°T ftfi^ET ?T*aiM ¥«*
5^r ft%*r n
12. IS; anfepp wtep »
......ffafi alters »
12. 41: qg<r#5; i t
^r’Wfct i # a nwro* i
, Th» NlEOEfA,
1. 5; ^igafr arc *rg*ff w i
1.15:3* wren
1. 15: #i% ara&nti
&T fefb 1 *531* fePl I
The Taittjjuva Samhita.
III. a. 11. I; gwr tew*
7T*lf**S7$ t
m $ ^%n ww
*tep i
V. b. 22. i: m\m- arf-nr: s
V. 3. 18, 1: fW|: aifo* 1
V. 7. 2ii. I : arffr ^gpcuft-T. i itaw-
jfnf t a w't mm**, i
The Maitiuyasi Samhita.
I. 11. 0. Vnl. I. p. 1G8: *»!#
P
wr 33*1 <w »
I, 1. 9; a* swar i
1. 2. 1 ; III. 9. 3: srwSvu
1.2.1; III. 9. 3: wfa* $M felt-
[appendix I
The Nieukta.
4. 17: ET El: |
E%E EEETET: WW I
4. 21: H€0Ekl?«fiEir ETjf ETHTE ETg
WTrf% I
5. 5: H EEE: gR^ET ssjg: I
5. 11: arf&Et et#e gErftr sr*fN
SPftREf^TEt 1
6. 16: <t ^sr; siHr <RHi*nft®EC, >
7. 13: 5ETTE isft 1
1
7. 17: 8T*nfr mm EEfcT I arft: he!
w iff 1
7. 19: EWERE <PTRT-
The Maiteatai!! Samhita.
I. 2. 7: ifct ET ET'* t
IV. 13. 8: E%E $ EEETEI: I
IV. 13. 10: «^4htrt»ftE^ Eig EIRE
ETg wra% 1
I. 10. 14: E EEE: gTEf^rr *Eg: »
IV. 13. 4: arfiiEt srtM et#
sEEffTEt I
IV. 13. 9: E ^T= 5rf^dW*flB% I
II. 2. 11: IEST ^ETEWTTHE.1
SpJCTE 1E3TT WEI«WR*E; I
...EpSr m*m E!5Ts£...i
II, 2. 10: sette1%et WWTTsq. 1
I. 4. 14: arfirt he! 3eet: i
I. 8. 2: EEET:
crsrra^E#
7.23: ar*nft awwnd
EE& I
7. 24: EffiTEl fat 11% EiftwRlr ETE'BBT-
[ETsI] »J$ETE§fr EW= #
EEl%l EET [Efsl] STEWlfeEtsfiSr
eeW^se' e% 1
8. 19: EEEl% flfa
ftwEtf s^e% steel »■
*t*4CpSit!JMriG£!iaG
W E% T^r|: U
8. 20: EEElt TSJEET ftfE
f^ScTEET EfErPr WrU
*tf
ei^eet Wet
E E EfTTREwg ER: II
32
II. 1 2: 3m% EEETEtTE IWW#
ms* ci
II. 1, 2; Sl4 ET ETfe ^ ^TfeUt^TEt: I
II. 1. 2: W%H?: I
II. 4. 8: srfaET ifMl EWtS3E>
SfETEEf*tT at ’CWiTt^r I
IV. 13. 7:
f^WTE S&E# SE^U
*• f.'# {.? | 1*1 c;.M r.c>l
BfiS.ej
ERTET E% EWt H
EHTSi’ T$RET
faKTEET EfW ftSR I
EfT^CEET WEtfW
a e ERrn?RRtg EtE; n
[ APPXNXttX I
V\°
The Nirtjkta.
8. 20: RI£T$ \ Rlt^S wUsT HT *
rt HRitfclr wr i
8. 22: wt % M Pfi: i
9, 42:%# #gI..,#cIT ?pr 1
9. 43; %# m i
12. 18: wmW' •
12. 14: m\ *razict «
The MaitrXta^I Sambit£.
I. 8. 1. H TO TOTTO^fH%...RiST «
Tfct TO SR
53P5PJ I
I. 4. 12: vm\ *1 snirsn: t
IV. 18. 8.
IV. 18. 8.
111. 1 4. 15: f-W7?; Hltef: t
1. G, 12: 'JR *m*J*.iR I
The Nirckta.
1. 5: HTpJ RT *sm l
1. 10: g %f« t
g sr i
1. 14: 41^15: i
1. 15: a»R 1
5nR^Fffl 1
RUtH *R ft#: I
2.14: H *r 3TS M ^ f# R
HUR. I
3. 4: ?m$m an# torN a pf m. «
Iftiro: f%RH^#STOHRT I
4. 6: grot ferftw *1% WJJp *
4. 17: gft# hi hi: i
#
P «RHRI: RR *
5. 5: 4 TO: R3- l
7. 13: pCRfslgH S[$t I
7. 24:3lM # HITO-
tfW [«1 f 3 JgHT TO TO: 5ST
fffc HHN W SRRf^Rt'
The Kathaka Hamhjta.
XIII. 14: Rffr TO *»3# TO I
Mil. 8: H It g i-tgfR 1
VI. 2: g tenSft SH i
VI il. 2: *mm vim I
I. 8: 7* 5 (HR »
It. i: WIWlRi
II. 1: Rf«R Stf fir#: 1
XXL 2: t fi M *75* ter
HIM. I
XXVI 1. U: w*nfaw oil# TOrRte f
*pfH*U
IX. 9: WWfHRW#S'TRH I
IX. 7: #OTR: f^HMRtSTO'TRT »
XXXI. 7: #stswNrrwi*iRTOH tpn-
#3?*IRT f&#H H# ffflter: I
II. 8: #t HI Hi: 1
XIX. 13: hN <# PHRT*- RW I
XXXVI. 8: m f w H#Rpf-
*$# tot: g’C'rter TOg; i
X. 9: SRCf##*f| «
XI. 10: a#T# ??# HW-
*®te g?ar *#ft tow# iti hhN »
W anftCRtS#^. THRESH
*|S& »
[appendix I
The Nieukta.
8. 4: snsftfirnsfrm^ h wm i
8, 19: *w»%
srf^r% 3f^ t
H^feeEiprr %5
5B5IHr HTH T^'4 II
84 20: epifit HtR^T ftsjjr
ftsHPfi ngnift fen, i
an? %tht ftftqV
H H <flcp?Pilg il
HiTiiTiHH: i Hrnl'HHts 3ffH^' qr i
j?rr wpntt m i
8. 22: spit I shirt: sn m arg^Rr-
3TRHT I SPIRT 3TPTT m 3igqT5n: I
9. 42: %ft HrgU.iftHT SR I
9. 43: 3c4t ®%€t...'4tcrr m i
10. 5: srcraasrw mm i
11. 29: hi # q’Rtrrcft HigHft; i
jJtrRT HT mi I
11. 31: HI IjfWRTW ITT fpWr I
4tmt HI iff? I
The Kathaka Samhita.
XXVI. 9: H W ^tHT^HI&HHTT-
hhisHh I
XVIII.
%«rT4rsift^T sr^i
#hi *# qt4r# ’c^Ij h
HPRTfiRTH
ftsHWHjnftftsRi
kV
’’N . . f\ .. rv- ’%. fv***
SffT HHHT RWW
sr H <WKHH?tS #*: II
VI. l: *rr hi% s§#fct h w- hIhs
qr^5 I
XXVI. 9: spill shirt: »
XXIII. 9: BTRHlI SHTRI: HHigHRi: I
XIX. 13.
XIX. 13.
XXV. l: hthhshhphi mm »
XII. 8: Hi # fpfarrcfr HigHllratmr
hi mi i
m I^HIfTHri HI #HH HT
[ APPENDIX I
w
The Nirdkta.
3, 17: srffaartrr: t
4, 27: to ^ rmjM
rWRR <
4. 27: st«r ? I sftftr *? ffltrt 3qr*n[-
wtrm ft *r w wnt* i
4. 27: W *T % 5T?TTf% tsitu
smstamr ft * «rw% f*wm t
5. 11: 3?fM fnfrai ppf! 5!*fW
7. 5. 8: tens* %trr ft vsw: i
7. 5:3#:
WFf: fW«T- 1
7. 8: m «t«K5 5TRT:-
SW % =3 ^twi: ftwraifir: 3*1%
Wt \
7. 10: I
*n^f% WTO ^
15WW % =3 %FTOI: ^WWcri
W%l
The Aitareya Krarmana.
XIII. 10. 2: %smr
S*Wr[.l
I. 1, 14 : mrojhff |
3!3JSWSf: 1
II. 17. 2: sftt =T 3 5T3ff% q%f
»
II. 17. 4; fT3 * -I UflTt
%OTCWCrnsTi: I
II. 7, 11: sifiwf fwftwj gut 5l*fM
«&%T'3*TftroT HI ft \
II. 17. 17: ty% 3?ri wnwt i
11.17. 17: ?rt 3t f% faf-t %r
**3W3..»
¥. 32. 1 ; 3%l#ar-
3WI i «ffa%3 yf«Mr 3T3IWT 3Tft-
ffa: I
II. 32. 1 : a#ftt
III. 13. l:
*r *fT33fit*nfl% . . , i
IV. 20. l*. srfnl swwitft
WVl *iw V'i'K flW *11331 «f:...
___ * ...t» . _ _ t .aa
3RW*r 33 33'fl \WW% I *ppr 3T3.T-
swjteft *rswt «nfw-4,...tpf% I
wral mrfo »
V AAA. 12, 4:.„m iWfp rapn
«t%3 rrorr do i
II, 32. 1: f?5 ft fljwifttw i
III, 13. 1 : tg>Tt5irr3..,w-4t% i
IV, 31, i: t#ws%ft *
Wfft: «rt*l'r »IPI m\
W% q 't ft»W : Wfft;-
3g$n 4
mfT in , . _____ *• •> > .
v 111. 13. 4: W‘Wl ®fff?
•Nsplf fpnf wrar fti*si i
[ APPENDIX I
[ APPENDIX I
The Nirukta.
7. 26: 41$** \
8. 4: 3lT5ftfiro4taT?ftft =4 JTTir1^ «
8. 22: 5TTOT I WET: SPIT *TT 3T«prrHT
|t HSTOTO* J
8. 22: m fi#i W*. at
*HHI «TI%4.44^ »
11. 29; *rr ^ qWwnft arpt: i
Hter ht tiPit i
11. 31: 4T Ijrkwwi HT &#!!* Him!
HTflftt »
12.8; Htm *p giro*, #hwt #
3rwra%*n i itHwnrw^t
I I fhTPPRT I
The Ait abet a Biuhmana,
X. 6. 7: spit *m#i? >
II. 4. 1% i
1. 11. 3: SMI 4 SFTifT: SWWlfHlf. |
1. 17. 14: sron h mArprart «r 1^
SM% NHT4! jfefWtijqFJT: |
III. 8. 1: W 't'r^k
* «r^, «ftwn, »
VII. H. 2: rn «gw HTpt; J
HtflU HI IWI I
VII. 11. 3: m 'pitowt ht M-
4I-* I 4foTO HT $$?: i
IV. 7. 1: snrr<ifd4 %tt t:^ 3%at
SNr^SC. *5$ i
I. 16. 39: tsMiwiftjrTO! i
I. 16, 12; 4i p ffnnwr* i
I. 16. 40: fc*l 4P%t^|Wngt: »
The Nibukta, The Kau^itaki Brahmana,
1- 8:44. aqwrfM XXIII. 2: tpn: wk4
twrt i iNwrwjl aqifefipnrafti wn-
t«k4: I
1. 9: «J*n fi t XVII. 4: wsi |4 tfirftrp j
4. 27; 4ft«T 1 1 sftfa =4 ararrt $raanc- III. 2: *#r I <#imrf5r
. «1#0W it *4 *H4l# HHltw 1 HtUrtMfSf: #FHT*n|CT^fo l
[ APPENDIX I
The Nirckta. KausItaki Brahmana.
7. 8: i m sto: met:- VIII. 9; *tmts4
fl5R *mr5ft fsIK **Rft
tfW > XII. 4: URT:^ ^ 1
XIV. 1: aN>«*taF-
JTWWtir HRT-.MH I
XIV. 3: 3iM#% »
XIV. 5: 5#R5f I
XXII. 1: 3114^1'
fiNMt *«Felt HW...
% tj ^Fmi: H^nsfran: ^ <• .
smwst
TmA **Fclt HW HT^t tel
'! % \\
7.10 -.■•• 'mm •'■*3‘ ,s '■■ VIII. 9: 4t4t tqg*ts*aft-
.#•% * . * . . . . *v
*nv#;4 «tt«. <r,'*ii’^TirT i
gsstm:...
AiV. I: ^5t
srft >
XIV. 8; %f^S5rit5gf^% Sljpflf *ngfr
XIV. 5: pm wsqfatf I
XXII. 2: il^irwcrft^B vm-
^\A . . . . .._...■ .
qrowrsT >
'[ appendix I
The Nirukta.
7. HUTU’S
WTOTcFf 3?# I
^3SW*T!S#»ft Jftpi sftfiTsflr-
«TWcWlft I
^rt: qf^mnStfr: wwtfi^fRr-
7. 12: *ff%»: *otp? i j
7, 23: awrft l«w%it sijotwibI i
7, 28: w?r ht anfireftsfi^fw: i $r i
7, 24: Hfe%4# iprai5s,..»
7 ' 17: HggUHStv&s # I ?
STTETOC, t
s. 4: ansftfiTOjN#^ =f JnEP^l
8. 22: iffcpft | SHOT ^sufts^nwi; i
=*r HllWg, I «mt I SHOT: qwft-
S3*tot: i i^^rsnEFrn.i
sw I wi: sot st argsrsrr: t ^
htsotwh.)
' 10. 32: wfcateft i
JCadsItaki Brahman a.
XIV. 3: 3fr#sgftT#% amratsstsiftr-
#S«fT i
XVI, l ; XXX. l.-,».3ni^mt qRft-
3JTO1 t
XXII. 3: «t*& ans?^
Wit wr?ft wnr; *it*it *tas hw...
awt *fi i
XXII. 5: WT «W;
gSf*?f 3PFft w%'- HWff Btstfs
ws s##f ft® m *siOT*nftw%i»
%^itf srmf>prfrg •
XXII. 0: m
«rts W* fttf
TOTOFi . . .fiwfe n wtt nrfHscft i
AAllJL •>: W*RF*fOTfm WR W%k
feWS «W 5TT«t TO|...|WWf
wt^rte; i
XL 2: m 1 4%: w# i
I. 3, 4. XIII. 2; XIX. 4. 7:
STOP fftls 1
IV. 3*. gppwsiwl *t Ww i
IV. 3: wit k iwnd %#r m& i
V. 8: wr swtf «...
XXV*, JU alrll* i
X. 3: aiTtftfSrtrstl'HT^
trsft’srft wro#»r# «*wmpfaHt to i
III. 4: TOft k shot ss#t »
...... WHf ’fc SHOT: 1
VII. 1: SOT t SHOT WfRI 3fgpTOT: I
1. 3: SOT I SHOT WFOT HffHOT: I
VII, C: wft I ffmr #str «wt i
[ APPENDIX I
The Nirukta.
11. 29: W fpfal# Hig*tf%: > 5TTtRT
Hr %rat i
11. 31: ?rr ^writr nr i
HI %RcT I
12. 8: Hftat atwsa: HtHia h%
SRIHcRT %l% arSJHH. I
The KahrItaki Brahmana.
iii. i: <£ii amaHftg'ratfcfr ^ymr-
Mt . .^W^Wqr^R^C. I
3##! SWTWlWHtt WHH HgT-
TOtcT %H <Jjft rftH# iRW tHtfRig-
wgqata: i srrog 5 t ngst
HtHHg...
xviii. 1: 3T«r m % cR H%ar HHT STC"
=£©3 Hlw ut aft at a w&- 1
12 14: 3t?*rt *FT H 333%
=a sjw«ih, )
vi.
13: cR: HW af^fHtHrtt^ft f%»T-
W creri31fl?3t HH ^ I
The Nirtikta.
7. 17: 3tatfa 5rt?T°T *ta% I arffr: w
%HT: I ?f% I
11. 29: ar ^fr H'lsfrmft Htgufa: 1
atnn nr n%$* f%?rra% i
11. 31: an <J3TTTIWT Ht I
atan hi fcara% i
The Nirrkta.
1. 15: 3^ s*rH1% aaaj% i
1. 15: 3Wrft 5TFFH %%aa$t I 3Uf%
¥ft*3*TRWig3J^r I
3. 8: H%RW m. SHW 35OTH, I
. .
WfHfa I
3. 20; aysnftr »
3. 20; $Hrfa 3ran#r »
The Sadvims'a Brahmana.
iii. 7: arfipt Hat %aar: i
IV. 6: at HI3H&: » 3>TO
NT W I
IV. 6: at ^HtatHtl HI fpftatcfr »
atHUHIff: 1 . 5<% aigaftlai
i%%Rt 3 gj<rt: i w 3 h^sfhi
$aaW f|r4%?r. i [q<# ?] Htgafa fears.
af«Fi. a$a at. iHHklHl- i wat
3 *pga I
The TaittirIya Brahmana.
Ill, 2. 8. 4: aw i
III. 3. 7. 1:
W5 •
II. 3. 8. 2:
i aw
tcrawgwi >
II. 3. 8. 4-- fear ^aarsaas « aw
fearcHaa i avatar feas^i
I. 5. 2. 5, G: 3T§ H #i HH% I 3W-
aror awsrara: i feaw t asjsrrfer i...
arfe at farfe gfa^arfejarfer Htf%
aa-rarftr i
II. 7. 18, 3: a at wn% OTTO*
ferft i auawrat araram «
33
The Niiutkta.
1. ?: *
5f5 *WWcftfd »
1, 15: S*RR?M^!|: I
1. 15: ait# 5Tr4w*1 »
m t#: i ;??nf f M. »
3H$ ^sWiHWTg^#^ i
2.. 6: aWWr^^^sWH s#
..’.3?ift&Rrtew i
ggsw: *$^«R*n *p*w: i
2. 10: I W^PFll-
5p?W: I
. 4: aflTREffrtWRW ^HCPraWt I
3TRW I JpRfflTfe *T jfiw 55np[: 3SRP1 SI
3. 16: 3*n <rg: «m^: I
4. 21: awift %&tror 3^5# » fre»-
*rr| w «na gyrest i
f APPENDIX 1
The S'atafatiu Bkahmava.
II. 2. 2. 2. I*. MO: H rn? sir ;#
h si# i 4 bv sf^nf 3^s??i*«r&
H*#OI*f5SrsM4*TWT'--I, S#tS! HW I...
m m-z "i #? *m* wr*
SS’H 1
VI. I. ■">. 7. }). .'05: 'VI
H'STSWi; t H! IOI'HTHHT: l
III. L 2. 7: WTt T## T^ft «t
\\n i .JH? i'.HJH? SIT: ?.# * %d%! I
wt y>^ud«Pr*nfH i
111. 1. *2. 7: J-lPA
'T'.ft *t yr. I 'T>li Mm H-’V- #th
fesf^r t The passage is repeated
in III. 0. 4. 1 0, anti 1. 1 1, 8.
2. 12. verbatim reading TCg:
and mfa; fur «JT: reqseetively.
II. 5, 2. i»: W^lf^ 1 WIT* HflR-
TTRPfT-tffWt I
IX. -1. 1. if: sqr<S jf'T 1 lyifor
Hk& ? f>£ ‘BF'OT#
■ StWfSPWl *fS»mOT H»,T?rW*TW
3fo r- *TSW: t
XIV. 2. 2. 2. p. 1035: m I «$$
*ils4 m> t n^iit mn
fRTSlftt SJJT# fPg^#tT I
XIV. o. j. 8. j>. i toe-, h mltawu
*mfct *tfa g%«r yd
^jtopnrcrr :*Unm 3rfrwm*R*T-
fjyn#? wtst i n mxwmt-
sir i
VI. 2. i. 4: sr^r^wf# «rwM-
I. 9. 1. 24-27: WT ywifaff t m§-
$' «t utiw. i...tt#qlcrfwft«r| *•#
•nd *nyr »*$ *rwmm$ »
[appendix I
m* rt wrist ffsrifsr wtm-
snffcraT sfo * mm fcwto »
6. 31: «^mq; » «ts*s?re: « «rc**ra
<p » ?Rt =f towu
7. 5: a#*. sfaftenft
mm spro: *
7. 14: arm: wra. t spirit wft i m
irtg a#5T% i
7. 17: ®prrf*t srmf *rcff i wfte wt
irot: i
7, 28; iwiuntef tft if *nf *r. i
amrif IwM SWfPl
wH i
jnsiGcrrsi
wifit *#** sNwrot?rist »
XII. 3. 2. 4: w *r I rft »?
skrtHWfKwfa >
I. 7. 4. 7: M^ggpt aw TO
<*ft FtsreH cffw TOST zmw&r
^[W,: <jflct I
XI. 2. 3. 1: cl ^fstR g|t...«CI^JT-
3fwt*r Pt%sf$r sngsFcift^-
#U
II. 2. 4. 2:
€ aiRT- if: fTO ft I ^ TO*K®ptfit
% TOf: ftSTpiWfWT I
VI. 1. 1. 11: ftsfriPPW S 3TO
cKHKwMt tTOtf-
tetroit 1
I. 6. 2. 8: ftSfaifo JTO
fen: gf W: flfWTf «ftl I
IX. 3. 1. 25: *f m « fwTCtwfr «
enter*, i
VI. 6. 1. 5: %«T5Rt SWf mi I
taro;:t WVft V. 2. 5. 15; VI. 6. 1. 5. #RTO
l«i I
VI. 4. 3. 4: srf t Jt^fkrftw ftsf
wt i
VI 7. 2. 3: «#ci%%sretrori
13.2.0: i *3^-
%»ft t 1 wa^nw1 '
EtrilSgTOir «T I. 3.2.8: ^FT^OTtlTO^ft
f twmtfit i t mw*. i
[appendix I
The Nirukta.
8. 22: NW % SWOT: sro m affirw
fir ffp|i
9, 20: *1" $|STw«41<t;i t
MfWtH, I
9« 24: t
9. 26: 307 3n3^: |
10.5
10. 7: m i
10. 8: NI^T:
^•ffl I
10. 26:. H7ff“T ipuf«f
it^h'W; * H smHRHRffJW
hinder; i
10. 81: iftir Ht*qf JR%i j
12. 14: mit m * ?m i
SlfekwIW ft&lR i ^ ^
|
The Nirukta.
1. 15; j
The S'atapatba Buahmana.
XI. 2. 7. 27: srmr t stmn: i mw
a»3*JW: I
VH. 5. 1. 22; ns % flWlJE-
®xh, t iwt u k
TOir^i
l y. 2. 20: -W k %: I
\ I. 1. 1. !); ^R[7UrtT«n^S7: l
IX. J, I. (>:
SJHF^WTRfftrrjF^ NVlWS^Hf
JR#n «f; <?nwi t
V. 2. 4.11k ktkw 3ffU; I
VI. I . i 2; P7 i'/Far*Jr$tt an’TF^fr
sPmfcz #«? **ii ,T k
«Sfcf t
-Xin. 7. 1. 1: <pVjfrf :r *t 'fT^RFR.
’U?H-4rRr I <I,vh-{ gpu
ilffil't .,..»-!»}>> w'i;kw?mr
wrfo wik..jr}iti ,
I. (.2. 1.7: HMVH *| "k'lWi MffSpfff |
I. 7. -1. <5: il'i +l«Tf^ %f;mi wfaw
jwm: i nt, vmwMh » <RpMr
The Mantra IIuahmana.
I. (I 5: aftw ofjefvx ^ j
f %r ,
I. 0. 6: *sf5& M t#: |
f§f | !
troductory mm&dmaf^T ^ quot®i ^ Sfiyatulttirya m the in-
fmoRR Mmm- teL TT*”? on ^l0 Mantra iimhina^a,
7*®? %wn^sflur %f b fanHift tftsfe :
OC N. l. 18.
er*f sr: i ^ s
a?% II *R II
N. 7< 13: 3FRft =nreOT SR: * «»*C-
irf^ft 1 3CTWTRts^d^r =9r Jrmmt
ftnf^prjrrcr ftWSI ftsmtar I
famtft&mx faFWi**»p<ro ftwr-
Tait^IWOT i i
Tub Nirotta.
1. 1,0; w w
jm. m f>i^rrwci^{W't«r w
i
2. 10. i wf^sff"
^WJfPT: I
<rf|: qfMt wpei i i
irarawspr i iv mrt a fert wrfcfcw
w% *r# i i!a i ^r-
IS I
swift EcRW sr! wmflMt %-
sp#^^r(?) % ifwt
i v* i This passage is cited by
Ouno in Bhand. Comm. Vol.
p. 51.
Gopatha Brahmana.
II. 2. 6; p. 171:
I, i. 7; p. 7* «. wiw mm.
*rgK<w?f i .
I, 5, 5; wfc ff W i
4, 27: *33: ‘
[ APPENDIX I
The Nirukta. Ggpatha Bkahmana.
4. 27: qfew % I sftftr srcnft ^rw:* I. 5. 5; p. 119: 5frt&i =^r «; % sjmift
wCfcrci ifr ^ ww* 5S*n%5F ; ^mrsntjtwfr i...«h ^ ? I
?fH * I srarfa Mt« wm*‘ wmft fwf^ ^rcsrrflft *r wt« »
w^rsn: i
7. B: St^FfBpT^^ t m #«; m> I. l. 29; j>, 21: ff? Wftft i ^^n-
w qw?ft fm «h« w*at Jiff'll. » sfa
grar t sMIwrji »
1. L 17; {i. 13: swwi...*Mt-
o^fcfci «iw...w?tT-
«gpi . 1
I. 2. 24; {>, 03: ?rf4«fr fi ^wrw-
nwi g?$? . i
II. ;;. 13; }». 199: &r4W:...3W:fR^
. h anft«ii iwqrH avm-i i
II. 3. 10; {>. 190: 5WI<X ««:«#
... 2wpi ... wr i ......' ypyt
■dm^i i mm\ *1 *n^l
>iR-4(l^aat >
II. 3. 10; p. 302: *tm ft HH:»PR
l . M k t%«E: 5R?T:-
WH i ?w...w>?*nft i
7. 10: I «Rlftp5t# I. X, 29: qrf 'jgfapx , aftft.
w®*1 1 1. 1. 18: aw fJitw...«r»?rter*i i
1.1,17? ®p^: <nnrtf #4
I. 2. 24: *ratjj§ |...0tra?w mftmr
4. _* . ' '■ ■ *
* #* ***$
H. 3. 10: I
II. ;i. 13? <f *n'#^r
,fr*w ftjwr *pw#f sreroiw i
II. 4. 4: ft %**l WWftW
: WFUJI
...wifnw wfppir ww i
[ appendix I
The Niudkta. Gopatha Bra.hma.va.
7. 11: 1 I- 1. 29: HMHTfest
sifet 3^ Hi: h-tihec t
*?j#hhhh ?rof srot hhh^: 1
7. 12: q% WT^t i
7. 17: awfr smsM ««fir » ^
7. 23: MH^Hiffl^srPTC SHH?#: i
8. 22: W$ SsHTH HT *ww
11. 29: HT# tpfiin# HI^*#: I %TO
hi H%fr fcnwt »
11. 3i: hi ^famrar hi Mht*
4rera ht i
12. 14: 3F-4I m wr '
The Nirukta.
4. 27: he -» I HHifst fitorfa* $am~
wftcrai s$r •«r toh ^Hi^r i
The Nirukta.
2. 1 l: tl\
VHRHYi
ftfP# I
I. 1. 19: fTHf ^hhi ...t^nf^?? #«#
3TF1H 3^= HHHH HRT-..HW EsjR— >
I. 2. 24: #f...3HHrFWte& ^3?n
5IPTH . I
II. 3. 10: I
II. 4. 18: nm f|
I I
I. 3. 8: apt ar: *WTO»
I. 3. 10: m HI Ef|: mm I
1. 4. 24: ^fcT "WTO ^ »
II 1. 12: arfift HHT ^3<TT: I
I. 2. 20: HTOTt 5 HI $H*# Iwt
HHR I HtSHHfJfHHTHX: • • * >
Sffr^TcI^HI HIEFlfeftHl' ? HI awfil^-
II. 3. 4: H# %HHll #2^
JRHI 'SJTH«t, HN^fHIcI. I
II. 1. 10: m <# Hignt-
iwi wi
Hi#*nwTWHi MHi^rHtmr
Hill.: I
II. 1. 2: HSIIHIfFH* I *PT I
The Aitareya Aranyaka,
III, 2, l: kh! srcnft ftnto
tmowtomi i
The TaittirIya Aranyaka.
XI. 9: HHHWWI^ SW**wpfo' ^f-
HtSWR, I H£#IF#OT(. I
[ APPENDIX I
W
The Niritkta. Sarvanukramani.
«
N. 1. 2: %% i Paribha§5, t, sr $r?nfT^
N. 1. 15: 3j*niteK'ci>i ipsfatissjift
?r =sr i
N. 1, 20:
g«mr% i
N. 2.10,11: ef.
N. 2. 11:
N. 2. 24: it q#?jgw Trr^rr
awfcfir »
N. 5. 13:
w# ^ ,nt \
N. 7. b cRnH ^RTT?T ^qT^i^pfrat
g%?i%rrwt.
N. 7. 1: «iww ?*gf^§w %qffww*bM-
^^3® *&■*&*: i <nft m@t I
N. 7. 3: m(z-
t
N. 7. 3: SJcTfitafT R $ftwRW
W «
N. 7. 4: JTUfTHTT^rT^crRT
^ *3?T% > WWcJ?%S?%%I: sift,
ilft *prf%.,.aTtw^w SIR?^
^ «nfHT
%3W »
N. 7. 5: ^ ^ ^ }
^ sf^hern: I fr## mrtikfr-
WW: 1 *# fPTW: I..., ..3# «n
«ri gq% zvfa
*wP?r 3?hPd7rti% i
N. 7. 12: @s^}% ®Rp?m
Y'jStnTT'iiilittl'r ^^W.-.krff1^...., ■ ,
RSro^: I
*r*STw ftuiowmr'r-
61. Oh: gpRft srwrf^sil %iftrift-
^ i
paribhasja 2. 4: qm wi IT i
iy. 33; at irnfar
1. 166. p. l2.,.,tenw^f^FT%t-
qp ^ftSTTfra’J
paribha§a 2. 5: jtt Tfcrfcarft nr iprar i
paribhilsa 2, 7 : ar^RRr ’PWl %rm-
i
56. 34: 5H%n: 4lWn=fiytswft-
a^rer w «Hift awft i
paribha$a 2, 14: tr|f m HfRtwr
%m. »
pari0 2. 16: it % utipirwi.
pari0 2. 18* wt^^swn
pari* 2. 12: irrwrt ar5=#raRa^-
spsu
paribhii?E, 2. 8: %*?rr: jfygr*
8T8n%: i$ 5t i
pari” 2. 13: i%TOri)% w*ri^iiTR^»
paribh»§&, 2, 6:3mwjftin«{ gvgmp
[appendix I
This Nirukta. Vedarth a. DIpika.
N 2. 10. wrfti WH » Ved* dlr* 2* s5 P- 60:
m<m& *8r fi > *!<sM<wrK-
N. 2. 11. *sfaNNirc. l
N. 7. 12:0^ ®i^s
Ved. dip. 2. 4; p. GO: 3* * »
It
Ved. dip. 1. 1; p. 57*. aft:
fapsjt i
Ved. dip. 1. 1; p. 57*. 9**
I •
N. 9. 32. arc*: <F?nt *r I^rNt Ved. dip. 1. 2; p. 58;
arc*r; ter; vm-*m wste *
The Nirukta.
1. 1: ip# ^w*
^riasro^wmra «wrewTft ?iwiPr s
1. 8: sr fti«r srHpfr «wSftrajftfr
wi^an^t ^wiwcpNi
*n#?r i 3*w=ar: q^r*it:...<rar
m SHjjftir d 3I*roFRRW*
firwm. i »rr...5t TO...«if%—s^r...
1. 4: m \
R. Pratis'akhya.
12. 5: G99: HWW»n^«RPfr SWRW-
cfRtg: ?PV: *
12. 5: 700-701: mm
Hxa *n* « W- t>
12. 8: 707; l¥Ti?fflC. • ‘WT*
12. 8: 707: swift I
12. 6: 702-703: srr^aiPltcgpl'll**
* 5a;wft
spNPTCT: H^TO^...U
12. 8: 707: ftqws i
l. 9; m n%
aHHTffllT BTFregf^r 'K^lT# #RH-
12. 9: 708*. ftaRnwtfwfalWST*-
Ararat
=gFrfen«^ * »
1, 17: «r*sf&: *
34
2. 1: 105: TOlffc »
jwWwwr *
The Nirokta. Tub TaittirIya Pratis'akhta.
1. 3: air.. .n 'W...aff^r...5#...3# g j, is-. »
* * * * * * *^r^r • * * * • ’^i^ * * • * . • * *
The Nirukta. B^baAMtata.
N. 1. X: «nvwwRif»m « Brh. D. II. 121: *rwswPW!TO*t *
N. 1. 1: t Brh. D. I. 44: m tfh; I
...aWWW0#flr H
N. 1. 2: «tf mraftlTO Brh. D. II. 121: *1 ftiwr *!#W
[ APPENDIX I
The Nirukta. The Brhaddevata.
N. 1.4: W'l ^3%^% f^rqr- Brh. D. II. 89: 35^3 qrag ftii<rr:
1 srsfwrasft wrc&rsftsft <k-
3jorr: 1
N. 1.4: =*?irc grow 1
5^...qft...fti^...f«tft 1
N. 1. 5: 3?*r*?r $rzm
tsrftcflTsrarc 1 h %rs. t^r qft^rra^ 1
N. 1, 6: * 4i *j:
armr ftrcrafir ft-
*Wft II
N. 1.9: q^n%
#rf^ i
N. 1, 20: <r*ur?Rt^ g% ftwfttw-
' °5*cRU
N. 2. 2: 3T«r =*...
Sft*W ^TafaTRC I p4f...^-
- . ft . ft f% „
HfctTO I
N. 2. 10: ^iRsnfg^rr: ^Rig^ 4n*4ir
smf anjug: 1 sr 5Rwg:
1
nfo^[ 1 m--
am wifir %4r h 1
*&mr- *
wreiiff4 ^ 11
Brli. I). II. 91: H ft?
3W*fi g- 1
Brh. D. IY. 48-50: h aRftwrr-
*ng 1
iSTTRISrf^ft ^ ftfif: II JTfftftfc
%gr 1 ft?R cRS^M
3ETgftr=Es# 11 T4in4i^r <f?m
?'?r tier OTsisfac, 1
Brli. D. IY. 50-51: H ^ *rwEPT
srfk gm^igg. 11
ftraifa 1
Brh. D. II. 90-91: fo<n«jft5*r%
I WbMfa
it 11
Brh. D. I. 18: g%$?st*its*rrft
ftwtssr gaftftg; 1
Brh. D. II. 106: Ewsiftt*1 $|4
gftit 1 ft4?nt
^3# ^ ssrft 11
Brh. D. VII. 155-157:
^ift: 5Rig: I Sim 2^3
ftgt 5i^n: ii
SRT3: I w*^-
^3^ *fefrn$^s*pra: h
®mwr3: arsrr: ^ n?r 3^ i ^
gftftw srarern wiw »
VIII. l: g
^r=crg: i
w^gfrfiwqft^OT: 5F3rr iiwt
=33*1 it
VIII. 2-6: aatefoflft ^
i g gg4Nr cr*N't
am k hht: ii
ftfcfaimpr an-
N. 2. 18: m- wm. i axSFfift »
N. 2. 28: 5T3T SWI?ft#RGW
jev . . . . . ...*% . t
wTOT WF5T 1
N. 2. 24: ftwfer *lfo: %rn’ ta-
W trpr v fTI *R*T. i
Brh. D. III. <>: m
Brh. 1). II. 13;>~UG; ?
kkm*s ^ *3^ 1 ^
% i
Bril. I). IV. 10G; 107:
I
[ APPENDIX I
The Nirukta.
N. 7. 4: JTTfOTTqT^nzn ^ »TTcJTT
agar i ^wtwhts^ ^tt: aw*
tift aafcr i
N. 7. 4; eawaar rar ..wwiga...
aawT wi^aw i
N. 7. 5: fta a,a^aar:...3#: #t*
aigawr qi^ferp-iR: agr
f WR: I
N. 7. 8: st4 wawaa a*FW
waal faicwtat *aat aw % a
I...3T4IW
cftfafa a gfaawTarga a ^aawr
aw f^<%gifaf^$aaffra%g. i warw
?W: WWl aEW: a$W
i sriwW-i ?fta <taawMr
gsRaftg i erai'amr^a gfoa
g #ot: i
N. 7. 10: 3Rift$rata> wNfta aaa
jflwrffcgwwgw&at ifsrw. . . i ararw
a# gargagw iaaaf ar a wr a [ &ra.
Shorter recension]
a$a aa. i aarw a«rf%ar ^ar arfo:
awt awr. <3jrr f?wfaa§rawfct:
a%: «fcHt fa*3Wg: i waiftr faat
wta apgg% gjar a sfirar
[ argar Shorter recension ] a 'jar
WR W W: II
The Brhaddevata.
#
Brh. I). I. 73; 74: fhmn&a waa
aw#fi: IT#W^ II ifaatarga aig-
sfiga %a aw ag u
Brh. IV. 143: wiga aiga arft ^r
a^if^Rti fo^itiwiwi
agar % a: n
Brh. I. GO: awat
argra a i ggr Karo ta^aitwa
tr%5 %aan ii
Brh. D. I. 115-116: afatsa aw I
mawaa foal' a% i aaamtr ai
wiatsggaat foig.il ara^ft ^wfifarw
aw aw wig i
1.119-120: aaaratga %a aga gfaar
aai n aw a affofog. foal
aftaal i
I. 117-118: *$or a aafow ataa
aww a i aa^aagfosia fosgaT arw
twa; it adtafog Twr a aiapa
awta a i %awaafa?ft a*si: wafal*
#t: nei^wwifiaat^^i?rgw» i
Brh. D. I. 130-131: swfasa. a
af|w wNftftt av;aaw a: i i^ftlaraal
foW. aal aww a ag » m =a
ifoalgwit aw araNal ??g • aw?dg
a aiftt arerr acara wragg n
II. 6: gaigw g aarw taw a f?ta*
?aa. i ag?a atw waw
■fitfear S^l: II
II. 2-5: ari-ga&a ijar a fir«sar
aaSta a i #aai*afii$<§a awawt-
aa a n i gaw&ar ^a area a*aft
ajaT: i ^a«r ^at aaaa
agraFt i ata= a®a a ga: <c«
a aigar u at%^a a a&at aa#vaa
I i
[ appkndix I
Thk Nikukta.
N. 7. 11: stttt <5to4pfto*Rrc w 5rn?fr
i5THW^Ift Wf m . ’SFSWr
•ngsiT #snr: t . sr?-
3g%$prcral4t %tk tfiirft sfassT-
*J<HTfr I t^RT: qf|f%RTOl*r: qppit
^^Farft\TR?fJirf^ t
N. 7. 13:^w?rr:...?jwnr:,..',«i«**!l*
N. 7. 14: arfa; i sm*>ftHW$r i
3W *% JPfareH I m JRf* ^rtWH; I
N. 7. 18: *n% «rw^firf4-
#s8r: i 3fft
*#r sw%^f j
N. 7. 19: 3rrg%i:...gn?!ift %f i
*stnirfl' I# %: i 3rr% %?r
*rr gimi# m srnwt arwft# m
WcT3?R: I
7. 23: d^?ngmr§f«j#f#*r{jq'3-
Hfts<M%...cIcr WTxtJRr »«!».THT
** * wwrsfirftg^wRii^ ^^4
1
Thk Bjihaddkvata.
Brh. .1), If. 13: s?4f »t«f4
’wr ^ *wm 1 V-4 % Wi*r frifa-
tis'-t 11
II. 14: spiftwim 5?: jsfa: %'J, m.
^ <1 *: I wv* tfrpfr STI5TT wffi-
P^ffw m t
H. i;>: tr;r m 3 wJtor ~tm-. 4ft-
A . :1;,:rill . ,.,,rl, s
RRRWf: H
II. 1C: ^JWf*FT 4 -T *wnt % ||
I. 1 1 C: niTTSfl %.f*4*iwr ??«f *TW
?W^ I RP’fl: #W *T iRRWRrsj
Snfaf: ¥t(T II
cf. I. 131.
Brh. 1). I. 17: WRww-t n%3
3 i m
^Tltwf^ J ||
Brh. I). II. 21: -jim! *pRr-
wrfk'aft *t ,TJj,
*3%*faW?f TlftffT: 11
Brh. D. I. 78: fa»rar?t «gfc *
vm ^ m » m m sM mm fa'rrcta
*0 fjnr 11
Brh. D. I. 02: wffewk % mi mrir*
1
II. 30: »pSt %* *fWW> 3im%w
« «j$<t armW’s»j^ srmtafii-
«!% «TT II
II. 81; flroit ^lacr mi
3*5 3pu 1
Brh. I). I. 102-103: dff?srwf<r|«r
F%#4wrffwt^ i ipi Srw*rffSh
»?%«r aftwir 11 3pfi3 n*3H4wnrr
awiret pf#r 1 « w *iwwi w»Br-
*sfw8m jpr*. 11
[ APPENDIX I
W
The Nieukta, The BrhaddevatL
N. 7. 28: apirfa
t . ar*rrfa ^ **$■
Iwrt « . *Wlfa f^wn*^4
i
cf. 7. 24.
1ST. 7. 24: W^S?W!
qqwfcct i
N. 8. l: sfonfcr. ^ ^
3g=s®r^r...«R3 wi hRft...to ^rai
S^FT^H I
N. 8. 2: clc$t S^FT^T: 1 ^ ^ I
arailqifttf^rftf m#; i arfofr-
#T t ^3 SFTOT: *T*rfrT I
N. 8. 2: 3ttJ#tot q%q towi^
TOTfofflif 3f*n 33
;qg3 ‘
?gf^^tS5T sd^rtTO ;3^F% i
sprit %r awqfcr i wqW
jwt affairs! tnf ^rPt §w# w^r i
N. 8. 3: trq % iRRt qmr qT qnsflraT
qn
N. 8. 5: wqr qi*r%-
to.*
N. 8. 6; totoI m *zmm i sro
3Tfemi#rr: mfct i srfhftR srffi*
*jf&T5 I TO TO# *PrfcT I
N. 8. 10: sftiBr *rfircra i W
^pn8n%?[ i a# qT JTWraqW’lT >
Brh. D. II. 16-17= m**m
tifc ii t
is^ftq i
Brh. D. II. 8-9:... ^#1 3 «!? «
'afgds^f^cT M^tWWT: 1
Brh. D. II. 25: *f§Fi to to qrft
Miq^gtR » ?TO$ SfT
mi* qRuitTO3 ti
Brli. D. III. 61; Wi&M wWf.
3 TOR1?#: II
Brh. D. III. 65: sR^sfifatf
3d3#qm^# t swft^q s^q#
TORT *fWRs: II
Brh. D. III. 62; *ra% =q #bto
TORffttf^q^ H III. 64:...^#
«f# ii
Brh. D. III. 63-64: s€ft *M
uiftRqt m atra% i qiwR^qr
SR%PKRT: 3R13 II
q#*ii gpr
Brh. D. III. 26: m qq# k
qrar qiTOTjtftqr i
Brh. D. II. 27: STTOttf TOWTg&T-
ftftr fw: «
Brh. B. II. 28:...=#^¥r%lf%: «
^aRnsftf tftqr «wWr 3 u
III. 2-3: TO<i*#t% 3 arfiWf#^ '
to: sa^r #sf&sn#rr qr#* II
TOTOtS1^ ®3 I
:$: TORS arrtft^lg^W^Wl' TO II
Brh. B. III. 9.:m,WR# W*-
5ft: | 3# <n«ww*&
5#t II
[ APPENDIX I
The Nihukta.
N. 10. 44:
dSwranu
N. 11. 5: ^pn*JFRT»# I ^ ^
*n?£ *1 »
N. 11. 6: ^ ^ tJM4“
ST I
N. 11. 16: sigf&sr SF* S’*5**
a m-- swt sg$: >
N. 12. l
N. 12. 14: # «&t gstsr
St I
N. 12. 16: am S5^ «R3f*T
5fT^t «
1ST. 12. 18: am stfait ^S*
» PrrojMsEi^Nrr msftM i
N. 12. 25: %# *m ?a*m&«tSF*^ 1
wrnrn JFWfflsr i
N. 12. 27: am
SSWms: I
N„ 12. 40:
W^f*^ 1
The Brhadmvata.
Brh D. V. 166: stefc * 3^ # $
fjtss?rft$sfostm% i
s
Brli. B, VII. 129 <B): m W» m
Brh. D. II. 60: St s mm*&
sm*ui
Brh. B III. 83: gsm* anflRSW'
*Fgw^: 3V >| ’’&#*** * ®naw
Brh. D. VII. 126: &
^ hi«iwr1 s & i arsftml *s
<n^r mrat cn%s *M1 n
Brh. B. VII. 128 (B): # srfc
i^g g ^ftm& si t
Brh. B. II. 63: gm* «Mr
Brh. B. II. 69: wk-
ssWc*r «r- h
Brh. B. II. 65: «nr 2*mnft
J^arwratsm^ I OTBW 3$^*
^T %fiN %: II
Brh. B. II. 67: fa »pr
stnssftrcteft'i wwRw.41' ?m ft**-.
wfc*. 3TTC: n WI
T% TJS «: II
Brh. B. II. 133;<n**r s$ lA*-
«rr gsftw ft |
sfN^sffcRra’ »
35
[ APPSNDIX I
The Nieukta.
Cf. 1. S.
1. 3: ®rr 55#*$ i
3^r g t
a^wrq.i
ijj-|Vf\i -in .■-$!- -n-'rii ■ ui »
«TtTRf HtclTgifiJ. >
apftcgqfft^rrsEW^ *rc i
1. 17: to »■
Th® Nirukta.
N. l. 1: =wrft qRpmnft
wawRrfir nwTft i
N. 1. 3:...Hwif?rrOT^5 wfa&ik-
STtcTO R#?f I
N. 1. 4: m ftror s,wt%#5 t%r-
cifcr...
The Nikttkta.
X. 7: ?#0H 1
1* 13: JWlRfWten^: l
X. 18: wigftwfc i »
1. 20: ssfoft ftwrarwi i
W i
2, 5. iftftfe gfown qraSR^i ape ^ «mT
I *WRlf *PEB#gr I
Flam's As^XdhtItI.
I. 4. 83-97.
I. 4. 80: l
I. 4. 91: *
I, 4. 95: Brforfiflwft «r i
I, 4. 04: g; s
I. 4. 90: atft: q^«WPRlRWg*R$-
i
I. 4. 87: OTtf*# q? i
1, 4. 88: amft s?W i
I. 4. 07: I
I. 4. 109: qnc: 4f4W: dfifcn l
The Arthas'a.htka of Kautilta.
II. 10: 28, p. 72: ^ I
OT5f*w Hfgi^raiq«nftqrin%ir t
«?%SteirOTPef!'i Pwmf% »
m hr manfwtft i
Srf?f4 srri: c
H*wiw«pft feiw: i
Tub Uj?adi Sun: as
II 50s i
I. 150; 5[%! *T l
II 4: gftffipTf^wr: m. I
1. 147: §R: gnrr t
I. 29: sj^wtereit ^ssrro^ i
III. in*. sf*rtf§r«rt i
II. 67*. «fcifc i
[ APPENDIX I
a. 6: w i in- ««! **■ 1
2 . 1 ; : frT*: <fWd, - .<^r *h*T.i a 1 IV. 67: rgri^it *
2. 27: aw WTCt » ®r#s^r?fflC t
3. 5: ^rg ^ ^ ^ '
3. 10: ?Tf^...5TT^ftict *ra: i
3. 21: f§Rr: I
4. 10: 55#...55^HT5T I
4. 17: ^rftfcT l
7. 24: ldW^4MW I <3p#.
<£#JT: l
8. 2.: «F& =TT 5[M I
9. 27: aw aml%: >
10. 5: I
10. ' 4: >
11. so-. Tm nMuiftn >
The Niiujkta.
1. 1: arft ^ »
*d«l!*^dlft 5Wlft Hepuidlft «t 1*11^1%
crr^ftmf^r *rcfcr i
flrawJWTwrati »
trm'iwrft HWifir i
I. 151:
V. 28: ^ \
I. 100: dT%f%¥3T t
IY. 105: mwU^ I
III. 160. «
II. 66: ^crat: l
III. 89: 3T%;%WT: =5fi: t
II. 50: g^r«n^R=u
II. 58: armt^** i
II. 22: I
I. 13: I
III. 40: v I *
The Mahabhasya op Patanjali.
Yol. III. p. 274: m® ^ ^*
WU
1. 1. 1. Vol. I. p. S; ^rrft JEHTT^r
q<^RtTfa ^WTW^'Ww'IT-
■ ?rt«r 1
4wft:ferr q**rft ^nft iw*
drft ^wr^idlqyiiPi'TRno «
V, 3. 2. Vol. II. p. 418; ftSTW*!*
■ wmm »...***sri* m »
* Cf. Annals of the Bhandarkar Institute, vol. IV. parti 2. pp. 119-120.
The passage in the Annals is full of inaccuracies. The reference on p. 119
to Unfcdil. 156; L 158; II. 285 is wrong; the correct relerenoe bemg 1. 1 ,
I. 1 «; n. 6T .e.pee«ively The of ">« ’f* *1’™* “ £
Mm. page: erasft etc. should read WSLgft. 0n- P- l20- '-Klf't-^t ^ IT- 6'-
IZld W^ ^SLutol The passages of the Niratt. are f>»° snaoonratalj
taetd: Ou^S desivatioa Tt
passage in the Nirukta 4.10. is the following: :
reference of this passage is -wrongly ?JL*f iTsS
-—far ( sic. ) should read mm > W I l { »• * » >*
SS2S Jy( N. 3, 5. CTS ( *io. ) should read m «ft « «fr ft* W* »
C APPENDIX I
The Nirukta.
1- 2: wn%FTf?fr^ 551% W!t:<ui sresr-
1. 2: awfirern sprS# m«?rair: i
*raftsf*j ^isq#raf<pr-
wftft i
1. 3: * ft$*r g .?rnl 3reHmigRft m-
zm: »
S wRi'ijSl'ffli i f%r %r
mMm.i
m sswmwi; «
ift fir h^tSwwi i
l«5S*rtflw^ i
l 4: an^it sn^ t
*• 6* wnftw, <rf% i gftwtt hw^ i
The Mababha$ya op Patanjali.
1. 1, 1. Vol, 1. p. 1, 5: *t1w
irart «5iff5r%r: etc,
1. 4. 1. Vol. 1, p. 356:
?*tkr *
trwr^frfjft ^ I H 5*1 ?fTqptIW{t I
*m- \ 3*-
ft?t: S^: t
I, 1. 1. Vol 1, p. 6; % gprfe:
wijfcrr-m: t
I, 1. 6. Vol. 1. p, 105: er*frr$pf:
w^in: i m BH5crmPMFfr& m «?:
srgazr^r »
I, 1. 0, Vol. 1. p. 173:
hn! wfa t *nnm
3ii^c!s*!«r »pw i
3,3. 1; Vo!. 1. p. 25?: tnpTPrfr-
«ttt idr 5 wrs? *?*w* wfaft: i
mfafa wsiytift ft?r-
1. 3. 1. Vol. i, p, 256: f^wrfttw
€
2. 1. I. Vol. t, p. 365; wp«f
gTfcWRTO m f,f ‘BfNsiTWPft <1*3?;
Sgwft H!T fiRtftfTWTJ: 1
2, 2, 1. Vol. I. p. 416: qufyt <c
ifamffamto «rfa^*=c * wft*w«
»wc »
Sffaifln* j
2, 1. 3. Vol. I. p. 393: fffossiqreft t
5, 1; L Vol. 2. p. ,143: qft: <rt#*
»Tf% *tlf i
1. 3. 1. Vol. 1. p, 236: tnf«w«iftw%
I# *
1, 1. 3. Vol. I. p, 38: ®rw#w^
t*n$% t «nwrrcra* tinftfc
I
5. 3. 1. Vol. II. p, 407; ipqfto*
i etc.
The Nibukta.
1. 7: »
sufaft*#**. » *5$
*rafcrtft13t »
l. 9: 3rf$r^: i sw^ft^WOT- »
l. 12: *n«2T-
1. 15: ar^T'ft^F?^ «f
Eraft i
SpqTcq^gl^ 1
1, 1
1. 18: 3Jl£§cf*ri^fra *
«r 3 ^.^3. u
1. 19: er. <flpi*r...<rci^ g^rar. u
Sj<%fj; q^T’sr ivifa ^
^of9r \
3p5tt&?pifa8S
ft*a$ t...*fo <& ^l****™
3*rat SWErt5*"
[ AFmmix I
Tee Mahabha§ta op Patanjali.
6. 1. 1. Vol, III. P- 16s
«m i ■ ■■
3 1. 2, Vol. II. p. 356: wt *
^n «^wr ifit * #iPk*4*il
?{%'>B i
Cf. 3. 2. 2. Vol. n.p.119*^-
Vol. HI p- 408: 3i%;saT*ft*g*l*i
3. 3. 1. Vol. II. p. 138: m *
mgspni 1 ®n**
tpfqTglfcffii: I •’fW^ 5B5E2W *
tn3^ srfttr »
1, i, 9. Vol. I. p. 175: wSmte’
WIcl > »
1. 1. 9. Vol. I. p. 176: *p*ro4ftfo
%PU
2. i. 1. Vol. I. p. 3G3: wpt $
%WWV*T 3^*
*U ‘ ^ .
1. 4. 4, Vol. I.p. 354: q* «»**•
3%T! >
8. 3. 1. Vol. III. p. 430: TO
1. 1. 1. Vol. I. p. 2:
f*^<r » mwfct S*™ 51
cFB'l^ u
1. 1. 1. Vol I. p. 4: 3cT <W*
S^W; 1
^#e:
arfa *«r#r- %Wtft *
t ^asftwwr&i: 1 ^
^ ‘ at 1 5niw ^
OT# STOft: « ^
g?rwt: «*nwH ^ WPW1W
fTOURft# 1
f APPENDIX I
The Nirckta.
2, 1: irqf •smrgirjg-
ftf 1
2, 1: srqf ?%r srsr:
faratafifef i
2. 2: 5Rtn^W | 5pqftr% jflEjjt
...^ERTOf'% vri-pg- ?rq srft i gift.
J*F% | f t^g^ij-g I
2, 18: tiM ?n^R*E#ir: i
2. 21: <b?t: |»,.3-qq;^r Riq-
m i
3, 1: 3ftr !Ewrac 1.-^ qatft# m i
3. 9s *& «sm: i m: i
3. 16: wf#$;r 3rrc g^t i
ferr i
3* 18: f%f: t ftfr
W t
3. 21: ftw: m*dt: I
4. 9: few qftwt prefer •:•
taistpftft qr »
4. 10: «$fa...'nft ti
SPRfs * «5»s !<PRrf'frrt #pifir
iWtOT i anr
*R«r imps sp tfhr: h^kf#
«n*RRf: I W5T wt; OTHift t3R-
^ i qpttu,.
sHjj^n^iHTU iwqTsj gp^qgraci bjs®-
*nsr ssqM weSrpfW
*mM wsmter; i
The Mahaphasta of Patanjau.
0, I, 1. \ ol, HI, p, J7; ■•’TVftsjfq.
Wf?WfF:*»» afBp s IHTJ:
m : t
1, 1. 2. Vul, I, p. :;j; ER^R-jp; |
WM: fm>lT: ft: f*f>: *
1, l. 1. \ *4. I. p. U: ;iqf.tqfrq;qn
*ftfr?f *J*TH l fn:t rr*.
*n*»t ;r-T l... «.■**$
T4<-:?n t qjqir«r:;J,Tj ,
Vo!, Ilf, p, r'^',rr.im: i
"V oi. HI, p, ](i; fq{$vj; , tqni
sw&qf i wft ffift i
5, I, 2. Vul. IL p. OftG: s mm-
5, I. 2, Yu!. II. p. 3jG: VPlfaft
fa4r%3rcj?, i
3. 3. 1. Vof, IL p, 140*. an^Rftfil
SfPCF: I tfrqfiff |
3. 1, (3. Vol, II, p, S7; ft: ftf: |
I, 2. 3. Vol. I. pji. 24i>~G: sqr <f
3f%sf% WRfllR ^...WWfWWf *W
if t
I. 1. 1. p. 4: faff qftm *fqf
mm 'pwscr i
1. 1, 1. p. 4: . *j% It irgrs
#r*rf i «raM fartftrr
*raf i...#cr *4wr% qqgq
mm mmm wi^mm i m\ fnm*r:
3rtg% i an? f{i«r«rs
wiTf aiR% t wgarilt arcsrf 1...1
w**ft8ffcnfa an^ i tpt lift
%!T «F4f t »|f*ft^rotrSPf-
’TOtpi *Wf I
[ APPENDIX I
The Nirukta.
1. 15: 3Dnf^r ftoftrfasim i
1. 15: apiMftol^.^^ I
1. 16: SDJiRT: ^KOWWI
1. 16: tot trcftearai^t .
^IcidL I
1. 16: HfengfR[: «ltot >
The Purva MImamsa op Jaimini.
I. 2. 36: toltoi<ft«rra; i
1. 2. 38: 3#%^ I
1. 2. 40:'«tMta3 WiM
1, 3. 30: tottot^raTWito^tomi-
nra; i
1. 2. 44: a#55 Tto l
1. 2. 41: gaifo gH: gfo I
1. 2. 45: WT^'raw*: #5fK-
1. 16: spqt
i
1. 16: tot .
The Nirokta.
1. 1: dSIstolft =3^nft H^raiPt HWI-
#qrtoitoicn** di»{lnri*t i
zm. i
1. 2. 47:
to: Sira; I
1. 1: aWSMbWUWra* »
1. 1-, vtw- g^t >
1. '3: 3WWltotol «#rtRtiI#cTO
Hwfto i
1. 2. 49: HcT: 'TSUftoT^rn. I
Sarvadars'anasamgraha.
The PZnixidars'ana.
p. 140. ng nmiwtoto i^ftora-
<fl%: to =sn§ff w-
trtw sRrsrtfiH. i a^NI% i
ftor Ifto to fto *itot qramfa wr *
tofcpte ^nto«r: HfftosniTltofcft il
q^srapEf^tto I wto sf a^sr w-
ftoto*r8r IsfRFat i
toaftofan^i . 3 to^S^TRrW#*
srto^F'iR i^gft'4
ftotfit f%%^FT5in=EL »i
p. 144. waror i*iiftft...ftoratot
p. 135. nlw gtotsto
. ^ ^
cFTglto
tof% i
fif0te.~j£ he references are to the pages of Sarvadars'anasamgraha edited in Bib.
Ind. published at Calcutta in 1858. The system of Panini is discussed
in the 13th section of the Sarvadars'a. pp, 135-147 in this edition.
36
Additions.
P. 4. line 9:-Devaruja says that Madhava does not read
but and 5rr<m as synonyms of water. fifrm occurs in the
Veda as a synonym of water, but as is used in the spoken
language ( bhdxd ) in the sense of water, the adoption of is not
quite appropriate. 5mm is extremely obscure. It has never been
used as a synonym of water by ancient teachers. It may however
be explained in the following way:— 5mm
swPa gmr i
P. 9. 1. ll:-For 5R as a synonym of sr® cf. S'B. 9. 4. 4. 3.
p. 738: sn£% sra: i
P. 10. 1. 8:-^sir-^3sr are quoted as synonyms of cow by S'abara
in bis commentary on the Piirvaminwmsa. on X. 4. 32. p. 492.
( Jivananda’s edition. )
P. 11. 1. 2 :~Saty avratasamas'rami attributes the reading
to Devar&ja ( see p. 236. Bib. Ind. edition ). This is incorreot
for Devaraja really reads see p. 240. op, cit,
P. 25. 1. 1:— All the accented Mss. and printed editions of the
Nighanfu put the udatta accent on the ya of which occurs in
RV, IX. 3. 5 and does not bear any udatta. . *rer§: occurs in RV.
VIII. 101.. 2 also without the udatta. rmHit is found in RV. X.
37. 3 and is accented on the syllable ya because it occurs in a subo
rdinate clause.
P. 26. 1. l:-?j*ud)<i bears a double accent in the Nighantu.
As an example of devata-dvandva compound it should have a
double accent. It occurs once only in RV. IV. 57. 5 and is
accented on the first syllable only although it is clear that
it is a devata-dvandva compound. The form gsrhftir occurs in
RV. IV. 57. 8. and is also accented on the first syllable only.
P. 27. 1. 8;- With Yaska’s definition of a noun and a verb,
cf, Bhartyhari, Vclkyapadtya.
2. 346:
8WWW!t I
P. 28. 1. l-2:~The passage is quoted by
S'abara in his commentary on the Purvamlmamsd 1, 1, 5. p. 15,
with the remark: i
genitive. If in the former, the reading should be srftwrftr, if
the latter, it should read The case is undoubtedly
vocative.
P. 51. 1. 14:-The quotation is found in KS. 21. 2, Vol. II.
p. 39 ; Cf. MS. 3. 3-. 1, Yol. III. p. 32.
P. 52. 1. 15:-^??^: I Cf. Ndradas'iktavivarncm. i. 4:
i ipsp srruftrurs&fa i
P. 56. 1. ll:-For cf. Vdyu Purdna 32. 30. p. 105:
I cf. Sus'ruta Sutra Sthdna, chapter VI. p. 22:
«r i ^5Rrf<r ^ tpnss: i Nirnaya sagar
cd. with the com. of Dalhana.
P. 57. footnote 4:-Add, N. X. 31.
P. 58. 1. 4:-Following the method of the Samliita text, g’sftfa'
should be read I
P. 60. 1. 18:-Koth reads Accent is wrong.
P. 60. footnote lli-The quotation is from KS. XXY1I. 9.
Vol. II. p. 149.
P. 61. 1. 18 as well a# footnote 14:-The quotation is attributed to
the S'ruti of the Bhallavis by Vis'varupacarya in his commentary,
the Bdlahridd on Ydjndvalkyasmrti p. 61.
P. 63. 1. 2:-C£ S'ahkara on the Vedanta Sutra 1. 4. 12:
^rr: ftuft *«fri$r * vm wsrei snunnun i «w*r wzdt
1. 6:-wif; is a variant for uif : l
P. 65. 1. 19:-u?*rer gwi ’arerStfa looks like a quotation.
P. 69. 1. 1:-The Mss. which mark accent on the quotation have
changed the accent. The correct accent should be yW'H >
P. 76. 1. ll:-Roth reads for
P. 79. 1. l7:-«n^n7>st ?f<r seems to be a quotation.
P. 85. 1. 18:-The quotation is identical with MS. IV. 13. 10.
P. 95. 1. 9i~The quotation is found in MS. I. 10. 14; KS.
XXXVI. 8
P. 96. 1, 16:-For the quotation, see Ap. S'raut. Su. XII. 19. 6.
Footnote 16-add, RVKH. XVII. 7.
P. 99. 1. 5:-Roth reads for !
P. 99. footnote 2:-Omit VS. 5. 7. The quotation is found
4n TS, II. 4. 14 1.
P.186.1. 3-4i-3Rig is used in the masculine gender in the
third but in the neuter gender in the fourth line. snrtr etc. )
The word eau be used in both genders but it does not look con¬
sistent to use the same word in two different genders, in practically
the same sentence.
P. 193. 1. 14:-S'ivadatta reads although the sameword
in Durga’s commentary in the same edition is printed as i
I think, S'ivadatta confounds the Vedic word with the
classical I
P. 194. 1. 4:-S'ivadatta reads after l
P. 204.1. 13 and 16:-S'ivadatta reads sswftftro and
P. 206. 1. 6:-S'ivadatta roads wgwft while Durga seems to
favour wgoift.
P. 216. 1. 7:S'ivadatta adds ^ after strcfrraT.
P. 225. 1. 16:-The reading of the text is |$renirf%. I suggest
i
P. 227. 1. 1:-S'ivadatta reads wsfrat which is wrong. It should
have been snjw.
P. 230. 1. 4:-S'ivadatta reads ara
P. 231. 1. 5:- All Mss. read which does not give any sense
I suggest wnt.
P. 231. 1. 14:~The reading of the text is but as the
subject is ^ I suggest i
Corrections.
Page
9 line
11
read
m--
for ST*:
yjf
10 „
13
99
„ sqfSr%ito
99
18 >,
15
94
„
„
t-
1)
20 t,
5
99
^rr^jffo
99
22 „
9
99
„ 3*Jo
9>
23 „
2
99
fjsrmotf:
„ girrauT:
91
24 „
9
99
„ STRtf^
f>
25 „
13
99
f?rect
„
77
30 „
12
99
arr^rS:
„ amsm
79
32 „
6
99
* ^
» 3*3
79
41 „
7
93
„ apTOTWRT:
99
42 „
10
99
99
44 „
14
99
wf&rfcT
• „ JTftqfh
99
l
i *sr
•** *
V» ’
8
99
SfT I ©To
„ sfrrf&rc# i m«
„ !BW€T
99
51 „
10
9 3
91
99 99
13
99
srfafa?
„ srfafat
9?
52 „
19
99
„ ?iten%
9?
77
53 „
7
93
„ m.
55 „
12
99
gwrfvni
99
59 „
3
99
snrad
99
99 99
16
99
„ <13
9 9
m
o
Ml
3
$9
# .
» &
„ footnote ?
99
hemistich
„ hemistitch
99
01 line
2
99
„ stsfNftf
99
99 93
20
99
»
39
02 „
15
$9
„ sir
n
00 „
11
99
» *I!
39
69 „
11
■99-
w ^n»
„ arrare
99
70 „
19
39
„ 3***
79
71 footnote <s
99
MS. I. 11. 9.
„ MS. ii. 9.
39
72 line
12
n
oftRgil^T
91
74 „
9
99
„ w
19
75 . „
15
99
'gipff
„ sir
b
70 „
14
99
„
99
77 topnoto
n
,, s. c
$9 •
„ lino
37
16
9$
iti
„ ’art'
78
line
s
read
wjwfat
79
ft
1
77
n
ft
3
13
ft
ft
Jt
77
79
ft
17
m
80 topnote
77
iPflWf
81 line
2
77
82
*7
1
n
„ footnote s>
m
KS, 19, 13
77
ft
9
ii
mi traced
83
ft
7
m
tfsmn
ff
ft
17
n
*iwrb
84
f*
4
-n
fir
»»
If
16
it
m
85
86
$9
ft
1
7
17
t$
foIJW*
fjflW
87
ft
13
tt
■ *yr.l Jy
ww
88
ft
6
71
•WW
93
ft
13
77
A . t
Sn^t^rw
96
ft
5
17
5**W
97
17
6
77
«*OTpr»t
98 footnote 1*
»7
Kumftrila
100
»t
tf
101
line
8
ft
,i *\, .
wTB
102
#7
14
II
106
n
15
77
109 footnote *
77
Mlm&rpsa
111
line
3
.77
A. . ,1 .
ftfwffs
111
II
13
77
. ft .
ijynfj ■
114
1?
11
77 ■
•itirawf
116
71
7
77
118
71 ,.
15
77
. . . «v.
WICV
9k
n
16
It
Ajtrif
„ footnote it
ft
VI 12. 4
120
topnote
»»
ftwr:
ft
Tine
15
77
m
121
tf '
8
If
■ P*
77 '
19
77
. . .’■v .
for ww'ufett
„ vhnrr«
w wwwifhr
,, WWvitH
„ fttwt
„ *f*r*?fi
„ mtwmm
. ^
»» 5^
„ KS. 11/, 3.
„ unf.ren-d
||
p9 w*wt:
ii rtf
m*
II mi
9¥ -it m
H fww|
#1
lf ifstwtf
. . . *» . i......
ii
n vm
ii »iffffff
## Kum&ria*
„ wwr*
iii Wnp
ti iWWJIf
ii
#, Mim&nsl
A . I .
Ii fwRpflfj
n
A. *,. a .
## wopra*
y iwir
» WWT#
„ V, 18. 4,
tt ^Nmij
»p *w
:, .A . . .
if'
n *$Nl>
Page 121 line 19-20
read
ft
123 footnote *
19
ft
125 :
line
8
99
n
126
91
17
99
n
91
99
18
99
79
128
17
3
99
99
„ footnote v*
99
77
132
Ime
5
99
V
135 topnote
99
79
143
line
1
read
99
144
99
4
97
9)
n
99
12
79
99
149
99
1
99
99
11
99
19
99
99
152
99
8
99
99
153
99
11
99
99
155
99
10
9?
99
156
99
4
99
$9
158
99
13
99
99
160
99
16
99
99
161
99
11
99
99
162
79
6
99
99
163
■99
15
99
97
165
99
6
99
97
166
99
16
99
99
167
99
11
99
97
168
9?
7
99
99
170
99
17
99
99
174
99
3
99
99
187
9>
18
77
99
188
#»
13
99
it
196
9*
15
>9
99
205
n
4
99
$9
n
n
7
99
9$
206
99
12
n
II
214
n
7
n
„ 219 footnote »,
„ 221 line 2 „
for
„
» w§* t
sm<>
Cs
„ wn*
„ ^JBTStTo
S'B. 1. 7. 4. 7.
„ S'B. 1. 7. 4. 6*
•s ... r\__
„ ^ W
— J p _ —
„
SSTJTTfrr
„ sreril'o
X «S
OKU
„ og^RT
£ggT lr*i
„ ^5RTWo
n ^tiddfd,-
„
smspraT:
„ snww
»
„ m°
„ oflrs^qd
„
„ OT^rs^iVo
„
»
«*arr»T
„ owrft
„ Sri
sr^t%
„ ?T^t%
„ *1*%
„
>,
oiuf&x-
„ o*rr%w
» ^
m.
»
„ s?n?ra«r
jwwrrjr
„ JURnffinr
BV. VIII. 29.1.„ RV. VIII. 29,
. c . ..
1W
„ ***
Page 223
line
6
read
.ife, .-ifolit: . ,,!■
RWI*
for
fM&fanr
n
„ footnote \
If
KV. VIII. 70. 5.
1 If
KV. VIII. 50, 5.
n
225
line
12
If
. . . . . . . .
IWftltff
»f
ffWl’Wf
n
227
n
1
If
*fi
If
Ip'^l
n
231
n
16
If
ft
wfitnrf:
n
232
»$
3
If
If
ft
232
ft
8
If
**
tfaiianrfhtjjr
if
235
»i
16
ft
«l3f
n
240
n
18
If
werrcrf?*
ft
nrmtfi
n
248 Col.
2 1. 0
M
•wsott
ft
- n
254
ii
1 „ 6
ft
*r«i
ft
■w?
. n
If
«
3„ 4
II
srsrrsj
9$
#»
2G0
n
l„ 5
If
ft
ft
2G1
ft
2 „ 1 1
If
II
f’tdtf**®--
if
2G4
n
i „ 15
If
II
0
• WW*
'ft
n
■ft
Of)
If
tfw Wt
1#
iff% Iff
ft
265
if
2 „ 15
ft
ffflHpn
If
fffffs.
ft
267
if
1„ 7
ft
,*% .... _
WfWf
>1
WWW
ti
260
>*
» „14
$$
1
**
0% tfppf'
it
271
n
2 „ 30
9$
if
•**
it
279
ft
1 „ 9
ft
$
#» . »s> *■
n
n
fi
1# ft
ft
4^,. .
#*
if
280
if
2 pi 24
II
wmrftw
ft
mujnnm
if
**
if
» n 28
If
#*
$9
»
iT. A — It is a matter of regrot that a good many misprints have remained
notwithstanding the pains taken to insure aeourMy. Baring th* summer
▼aeations I was absent from Lahore for* considerable perioi. The task of
correcting proofs had to be entrusted to some other hand in my eVwnoo a* the
proofs were likely to bo lost or would have been very much delay ed, had they
been seat to me to Cashmere or other distant hills from Bombay, liven m it I*p
it has taken about six years to print the text of Nithkui. If uo arrangement
had been made for summer vacations, the period of six years would have laten
considerably prolonged, I do not say this to throw blame on any particular
parson. The final responsibility is wholly min* However I think that mart
of the misprints are such as can be easily corrected by the reader himself.
THE NIGHANTU
AND
THE NIBUKTA
THE OLDEST INDIAN TREAT ISE
ON ETYMOLOGY, PHILOLOGY, AND SEMANTICS
CRITICALLY EDITED FROM ORIGINAL MANUSCRIPTS AND
TRANSLATED FOR THE FIRST TIME INTO ENGLISH, WITH
INTRODUCTION, EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES,
THREE INDEXES AND EIGHT APPENDICES
BY
LAKSHMAN SARUP, M.A. (Panj.).D.Phil. (Oxon.)
LAT^PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT AT THE UNIVERSITY OF THE PANJAB. LAHORE
INTRODUCTION. ENGLISH TRANSLATION AND NOTES
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
DELHI tt VARANASI :: PATNA,
Published by t
Sundar Lai Jain
Motllal Bananida»8f
Bungalow Road,
Jawahar Nagar, Delhi-6
Printed by ;
Shanti Lai Jain
Slirl «I*lii©tt4ra ftp©#*,
B u ngalow R oad , J awahar N agar ,
Dclhi»6.
©
U>»8
IndSas? Eft* -10-00
Far©fga # Si*
Cepits mt&abk at ;
i, MotUal BraarariUtaa*, Baagalow Eoad* Jawaharaagar, Dallf-6
*. Motllal BanarsiJa**. N«p*i: KtiApvu. Ltm *»l
$• Matllml Baaajraldas# i*a tm
PROFESSOR A. A. MACDONELL
AS A HUMBLE MARK
OF RESPECT
TABLE OF CONTENTS
( Introduction )
I. INTRODUCTION TO THE NIGHAJfTU paoe
a. Detailed description of Manuscripts . 5
b. Two recensions . * ® ■
c. Devaraja and his commentary . 10
d. Roth’s edition of the Mgkanfu . . ' • . . 11
«. Bibliotheca Indica edition of the Nighanfu . . . .12
/. Title of the work . . • • • • • . . 13
g. Division of the Nighanfu . . 13
k. Author of the Nighantu . . • • • • » • H
II. INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
a. Earlier editions of the Nirukta ...... 15
b. Detailed description of the Manuscripts .... 19
e. Relationship of the Manuscripts — two recensions ... 39
d. Omissio ex homoeoteleuto in Sanskrit Manuscripts . . .40
e. Dittography in Sanskrit Manuscripts . 41
/. 1 . Three stages of interpolations . . 45
2. Parallel instance of Servius, commentator of Virgil . , 48
g. Commentators of Yaska . 49
h. YSska’s contributions to Etymology Philology and Semantics , 53
1 . Date of Yltska . » « • * * ■ 53
2. Phonetic equipment of Y5ska . . . . 54
3. Importance of Etymology . • • . * 56
4. Principles of Etymology ' . • * . . . 57
5. Plato on Etymology" ... . . .63
6- Philological speculations of Yaska . « .64
7. Origin of Language . . , • 66
8. Parts of speech . . • , * . • • • 66
9. Aristotle’s definition of Noun and Verb . . . 66
10. Semantics. How names are given : Criticism and
Rejoindsr . . > .68
i. Early apti-Vedic Scepticism . . , . • . ■ . 71
TABLE OF CONTENTS
( English Translation and Notes }
CHAPTER I
page
CHAPTER V
Four classes of words
Prepositions .
Particles ’
Expletives .
Are all nouns derived from verbs ?*
The Kautsa controversy
Importance of etymology .
Compilation of the Mghantu
CHAPTER II
6
7
8
13
14
16
18
20
Vanuj'yati .
Vara ha
Vijnu
Adhrigu
Viijiipastya ,
Nicumputu .
Krtti
Prthafc
Syrii .
•Principles of Etymology
Sakapuni and a deity
Devapi and Santanu
Vftra
ViSvSmitra and the Rivers ,
CHAPTER III
Inheritance .
Brotherless maiden .
Fingers
Synonyms of beauty
Niy°ga
Similes
Onomatopoeia
Synonyms of Heaven and Earth
CHAPTER IV
Homonyms .
Jafhara
Kayamana . , *
Dayamana .
Vyantah . . ,
Iwriirc * . * * #
Anta .
Vftrya . , ,
21
27
28
31
35
39
41
43
47
48
49
51
55
56
59
61
63
65
67
69
71
CHAPTER VI
Virudhah »
Indra and the Seers
Aill, .
Kimldin , , *
JSrayayi
Amina , , t
j Ghrarpsa
Pratadvaau . , ,
Bekanlfa
Sirimbifha .
Bunda
CHAPTER VII
Nature of Stanzas .
Deity
Are Gods anthropomorphic ?
Metres . ,
Agni
J4tavedah .
Valivinara ,
CHAPTER VIII
Dravitiodd ,
Barhifc
Tvaffr
Apr! ,
. 73
. 75
■ 77
. 79
. 81
. 83
• 85
. 87
. 89
. 91
. 93
. 95
. 97
. 99
* 101
. 103
. 105
. 107
. 109
. Ill
. 113
. 115
. 116
. 119
. 121
. 123
. 125
. 129
, 133
. 135
, 188
CHAPTER IX
Sakuni
Dice
Quiver
Whip .
Rivers
Wilderness , .
Ends of the Bow
CHAPTER X
Vayu .
Rucira .
Bfhaspati
Yama
Ka
Tark?ya
Vata .
Indu ,
CHAPTER XI
PAGE
139
141
143
145
147
149
151
153
155
157
159
161
163
165
167
CONTENTS
vii
Aptyah ,
PAGE
. 175
Sarasvatl
. 177
Simvalx # ,
. 179
Gaurf .
. 181
IJa
. 183
CHAPTER XII
Alvins . .
. 184
Bhaga .
. 189
Varuna
. 191
Seven Seers .
. 196
Divine women
• 199
Exegetical and Critical Notes
200-245
Alphabetical list of Stories related
in the JVirukta . . . 246
Index of Authorities cited in the
JVirukta .... 247
Soma .
Death .
Maruts .
169
171
173
List of Quotations occurring in
the JVirukta, arranged in the
order of the Sarphit&s
248
list of abbreviations
AA. — Aitarcya Aranyaka. |
AB, = Aitarcya Brahmana.
AP, = Atharva Veda Pratt&akhya.
Ap. Dh. — Apastamba Dharma Sutra.
AV. = Atharva Veda.
Bau. = Baudhayana Dharma Sutra.
Bhag. Pu.= Bhagavata Purana.
Bib. Ind. = Bibliotheca Indica,
Brh. D. ** Brhad-devata.
Byh. U- = BrhadaraJjyakopani§ad.
Gn. = Gautama.
Ga Dh. = Gautama Dharma Sutra.
GB. *= Gopatha Brahmatja.
IA. * Indian Antiquary.
ISi. U. *» ISSvasyopam?ad. ,
KB. = Kaujltaki Brahmana.
KS. = Klthaka Saxphha.
MahSnU iMahanarayana Upam^ad.
MB. = Mahabh&?ya.
Mbh. = Mahabharata.
MS. " ' MaitrayanI Sarpbita.
MW. = Monicr Williams’ Dictionary,
jq. sss Nirukta.
Ngh. «■ Nighaioiu.
N. Su. =» Nyiya SQtra.
pa. bo PSnini.
Pu. = Purana.
PM. Purvu MintiirpsSl,
R, Kh. — Rgvidhana Khar.<$a.
RP. or RPr.v-Rgveda Pratisakhya.
RV. *-■= Rgv«*da
R. Vidh. - Rgvidhana Khai,<}a.
RVKh. Rgvidhana Khantla.
§.id. B. — S idviin'..t Brahmana.
Sataputii.i Brahmana.
S. Su. - Siiinkhya Sutra.
SV- • Sama Veda.
SV. B. - ■ Sam ividliana Brahmana.
Sveta. U. — Sveta watampaniful.
XA. »= Taittirlya Aranyaka.
Tand. B. TXncjya Brahmana.
XB. «* Taittirlya Br&hmapa.
XPr. Taittirlya PratiSfikhya.
TS. » Taittirlya SaiphitJ.
U. Su. Ut,uidi Sdtra.
Va. •: Vasi^ha Dharma Sftstra.
Vat. Su. VaiSfjjika Sutra,
VP., VPr. • Vajasanryi Pratisakhya,
' VS. ; Vajaianryi Sarphitii.
VSu. ■ Vedanta Sfltra.
Ya. or Yajfl i, Yajft.walkya Smyth
eighth book.
PREFACE
wm® I first cam. to Oxford in the autumn of 1916, I undertook,
on the suggestion o£ Professor A. A. Macdonell, to eoltte the hrtherto
unutilized XinHa Manuscripts, contained in the Max Muller Memorn
and the Chandra Shum Shore Collections, and to see it some new hght
could be thrown on the text of the 1M*«. A careful elimination of the
materials at my disposal lias led me to the conclusion that the text of
the XirMa has been gradually expanded by the addition of short passage,
chiefly in the etymological explanations which easily lent themselves to
such interpolations. At present the history of this gradual expanmon
can be traced only down to the thirteenth century A.D. There is a lack
of reliable evidence going further. But I have reasons to suspect that even
up to the thirteenth century, the text of the XmMu has not been handed
down with a uniform and unbroken tradition. A few remarks of Durga
scattered here and there in Ms commentary open up the possibility ha
the interpolators were already busy with their nefarious wort There
i, „„ doubt that the text had already been tampered with. Thus one
should be cautious in making Yaska responsible for many pas.^ and the
numerous absurd derivation, contained therein, now common y attributed
to him AH such passage, have Iiecn pointed out m my edition of the
text, which set, forth » clearly as possihle the history of the gmdmd
« * ti/wtavA Knickcts lOOv*"X10'wOS*
pxtianHion by means ot square Dra^to .
1 1 have also produced, for the first time, a complete English trandstion
of the whole of the IWruta. I “ddsd n'“Mro“ “ege‘‘cd
critical note, with a view to extract as much information as posmWe
from Yiteka. And in order to make my work further useful I have
also prepared the following Indexes mid Appendices : (1) An Index to
the words of the Xiglmjtn, with meanings;] (21 An Index to the w
the Quoted Passages oeeurring in the IKratta with meaning,-, (8) an Index
2
PREFACE
Verborum to the Nirukta minus the Quoted Passages with meaning;
(4) An alphabetical list of the .Quotations occurring in the JV7 nd-ta;
(5) An alphalietical list of the Untraced Quotations occurring in the
Nirukta; (6) A list of Vedic Quotations arranged in the order of the
Samhitda ; (7) A list of the Authorities mentioned by Yaska , (8) A list
of Stories related by Y&ska; (9) The Relation of the. Nirukta to other
texts, i.e. a collection of parallel passages from the Brahma nor, Prati-
mkkym, Mahabhasya, (10) An alphutmtical list of the etymologies
to be found in the Nirukta; (11) A list of tin* Mrukta passes quoted
by Sayana. I he whole work being oml>odicd in the. i orm of a dissertation
was presented to, and accepted by, the University of Oxford, for the
degree of Doctor of Philosophy. Notwithstanding the Staff. Tit. VI,,
Sec. V, § 5. (8), which requires an Advanced Student to publish his thesis
in extern before supplicating for the said degree, the Committee for
Advanced Studies very kindly jatnuitted me — taking into consideration
the very high cost of printing at present— to publish the Introduction
alone. I think 1 need make no ajxdogy for bringing out this part only
at present, in the hope that the rest will follow in course of time.
If my labours have tone any fruit, it is simply due to the guidance
which I have received in the course of my work, and which it is my very
pleasant duty to acknowledge.
I owe a great debt of gratitude to Professor A. A. Macdoudi, The
inception of this study is, as I have already mentioned, due to Ids
suggestion. The whole work was done under his supervision. His guidance
and encouragement have ton of invaluable help to me. Anil through his
recommendation the Administrators to the Max Muller Memorial Fund have
voted a sum of £50 for the publication of my dissertation my thanks It*
them for this generous help. I am much indebted to Dr. F. W. Thomas,
Librarian, India Office, and to Dr. J. Morison, Librarian, Indian Institute,
Oxiord, for granting me facilities in the use of l*ooks, ami for tln-ir
readiness to help me in every way whenever I had the occasion to sock
their advice. I desire to put on record my special thanks to Mr. Madam
ex-Librarian of the Bodleian, for permission to work on valuable maun-
scripte during the dark days of air-raids, when the manuscripts had been
carefully store*! away. Professor A. R, Keith has placid mo* under great
PREFACE
3
obligation by giving me bis valuable opinion on many difficult points.
Dr. T. W. Arnold, C.I.E., Educational Adviser to the Secretary of State
for India, has taken a good deal of interest in my work and has supported
me in almost every obstacle to the completion of my studies.
It has been my privilege to interpret an ancient Indian author, who.
as far as Etymology and Semantics are concerned, is far in advance of
the greatest of ancient Greek writers like Plato and Aristotle, and if he
comes to be better appreciated, my labour will be amply repaid.
Balliol College, Oxford.
July, 1920.
LAKSHMAN SARUP
INTRODUCTION
THE NIGHANTU
The following manuscripts have -been collated for this edition of the
Mghantw :
1. Max Muller Memorial MS.
0
<-'* *j » « . ”
3 and 4, „ „ »
5. Chandra Shum Shere MS.
6, 7, 8. „ )i i> >»
9. MS. Sanskrit
10. MS. Wilson
11 and 12. „
18. ,,
e. 5 = M 1
e. 6 = M2
e. 7 — M 3 and M 4 respectively
d. 184 = C 1
e. 62 = C 2, C 3, C 4 respectively
e. 17 = S
379 = W 1
502 = W 2 , W 3 respectively
503 = W 4
«. Detailed Description of the Manuscripts.
M 1.— This is a neatly-written manuscript in Dmmagari characters on
paper. It originally consisted of 13 leaves, but the first two are missing.
The accent has been -marked in yellow ink. The text is not bounded on
either side by double lines.
The size of the paper is 9|" x 8|".
The number of lines on each page varies from 9 to 10. The date given
on f. 14 r. as Sdk. 1455, is not reliable, and has obviously been added at
a later period by a different hand, as the evidence of the writing indicates.
The manuscript is well preserved, but neither its general appearance nor
the condition and the colour of its paper, nor its spelling lend the least
support to the date given above. It is on the whole accurate. It belongs
to the longer recension. The scribe seems to have been a devotee of Krsna,
for he says : Neither the name of the scribe, nor of the
owner, nor of the place of it® origin, is known.
2. _ This is perhaps the oldest of all the manuscripts oi the JS i glut >itu.
It is written in DevaMgart characters on paper, but is not well preserved.
In many places it suffers from illegibility, partly caused by the smudging
of tlio mk
It begins: « » S MW
the Cahqtaya in 26 leaves. The different treatises are not bodily
Night iitu iwi written without a break between them. IV mrrni in th«s
JMglutntu ik not marked. The mixo of th«* jifijer is U" x 4", and tins
mimUr of lirnm on each w 7 . IV text is kmnVI on earl* mV by
douWe mi tinea, The name of the owner i« Ammma Krdiimvara, mm of
8.ff Xandarftmak It waft aini«d for t»in tifttflt* M* fttotn *'tio mu,. ..
VIII. 3149J
EIGHTH BOOK.
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS 7
and that now the Nighantv, alone survives. It begins on f. 10 r., and ends
on f . 22 r. The text is bounded on each side by double red lines. The
accent is marked. The size of the paper is 9" x 4|" ; the number of lines
is 11. It ends: (sic) a ^W^Kl'kl-H^ II
^ TOT UTO.*
The date &ak. 1875, and the name of the then owner, Gop&la Ananda
Sarasvati, ax-e added in a different, probably later, hand. It belongs to the
longer recension.
C2. — Is the first of five different manuscripts bound in one volume
[e. 62]. It contains the IHghantu, in 17 leaves, marking the accent with
red ink in the first adkyaya only.
It begins : 0 ’sft ipjfsnv TO: II ffu ^ II It ends : (sic) fTO%
ll TOTH: It Neither the date nor the name of the scribe is
given.
The size of the paper is 8|" x 3|" The number of lines on each page
is 7. Ff. 15, 16, 17 are slightly worm-eaten.
It is written in Devantigavl characters on paper, and is fairly accurate.
It belongs to the longer recension.
C 3-C 4. — Are contained in the same volume, each being a &ilcm
Cabmtaya, of which the NigJwabu, forms a part. The text of each of these
&%ksa Catuxtuya is written continuously, and is bounded by double red
lines. The size of the paper is 8-1" x 4, and the number of lines on each
page is 10. The first two sections of the first adhyaya are missing in the
first manuscript. ' The other manuscript is dated Bamxvat, 1852.
Both are written in J)evctndyari characters and represent the longer
recension. •
The other manuscripts are a &ikm attributed to P&nini, and a 8 ity&
attributed to Yajfiavalkya. The latter begins : (sic) €¥ aitUTO WIJ
Tltw TO; WTO «nf fulfil W, &c. It ends: ^ Tft
WTOw^tjfrTOWT totht wto? 30 wtto# .... totht
iw: fro fTO fa-
Another manuscript bbuixd in the same volume gives in seven leaves
the of the 8mm Veda, attributed to Louxaia. It begins: # TO:
It has preserved some old spellings ; for instance, it writes
as PR(.
The last manuscript gives the Ohandmmfijart in 5 leaves. It begins: (sic)
wt toto^I to: ii toto ^ I iNt
8
INTRODUCTION TO THE NtOHANTU
It 'HI «Ai iwf
tr | is > c Ac.
It ends : *f?r ** WWTKT l
S4. This manuscript contains five works. The first four consist, of
the idknd Catuytaya, of which the first three works are probably written
by the same scribe. The first part gives the At Icy > in fi leaves, the second flu*
Jyot%$a in 4, the third the ChtuuUt^ in 7 leaves, the fourth the Slghuntn^
The first and third were copied in Bet hr lfififi, and the fourth in Atht Ififiti,
All those four parts are complete in thmnwlve* individually. eiioh
separately numbered. The name of thrir former owner is f i'hatta Mymxtl-
rSyana of Themti.
The Nighatiiv, consists of 9 leaves. The text is teamed ,.Heh side
y a pair of double red lines. It is it neatly-written manuscript. Tin*
accent is marked with ml ink. The size of the paper b 9|"x. If" For
further details see Catalog™ Vo, id. m Hih, Bmtl, by Winternitz ami
Heith, vol. ii, p. 105.
The manuscript belongs t* the longer recension, attd does not, seem u,
have been used by Roth.
W 1.— This contains two different manuscripts. The first is VrtUirihi-
(MpM, a commentary on the Bartel nuknmmni by Badgunbisya.
rhe second is the mykantu, It begins on f. l'v.| ami ends on f. 10 r.
It is without accent, quite modem, and full of mistakes, It is Roth's F.
it belongs to the shorter recension.
,«/^r*!rthT.<!etailR' ^ 0atuUi^L* MBX, Bib, by Wintermt*
md. Keith, vol. Ii, p„ 104. #
W 2.~~This manuscript contains three different works.
mannl^’ t T* “ *“ <MtU^ U 'w * -»*»mou;,iy. writ, ten
resnceSv f‘ U v" 1 Vt v- f- 11 v‘* »>«<! t. M3
impcctively The Ftgh aV(n m given without accent. It is Roth s (% and
Fm ^ *wh **
mentioned. It ^ tile
The name of the scribe, partially obliterated by yrilow piKm„nt, is tbt
r^tTTT!^ *«* - .
t t m C !’ ,m' the shorter recension.
Wa rl*. mttnU?cript iH ttle dimiriWtl-mimmb
. This manuscript contains two different work’s. TV lira b ?h<-
M #?„ vyn. Its first three parts am written continuously, The
1 Hie fifth in Ui* rthniftitkam of the AW.‘«.
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS 9
Nighantu, is separated from the rest. It ends on f. 16, which gives a list
of the total number of words and Khandas for each adhyaya as follows : —
1st
Khanda
i Y
words
412
4th
8
279
2nd
22
516
5th
6
151
3rd
30
410
It is Roth’s E, and belongs to the longer recension.
To these manuscripts, which I have directly collated myself, may be
added the A and B which were used by Roth (not directly collated by me),
besides C.D.E.F = Wl, W2, W3, W4, and *15, *3, *T, V, and ^ used
by Samairami, in his edition, published in the Bib. Ind.
b. Two recensions.
The manuscripts fall Into two distinct groups: M2, M3, W 1, W2, W8
and W form one family group* and Ml, M 4, 01, 0 2, 0 3, 04, S, W 4 $
A, B, E; m, m, *t, *, and W the other. The former may be called the
shorter recension, the latter the longer. The chief reason for calling the
former group the shorter recension is that at the end of every section the
explanation is more concise than in the other. The latter not only gives
an extended explanation at the end of every section, but also adds the
number of the words enumerated in the section. Besides, at the end of
every chapter, it gives a summary of the sections by quoting the first word
of every section, and adds the number of the sections in the chapter. In
many sections the shorter recension gives fewer words. It is difficult to
decide which of these two represents the original. But as far. as the
longer explanation at the end of every section is concerned, it is quite
obvious that it is a later addition. The evidence of the manuscripts shows
that this addition was gradual. For instance, let us take the first section
of the first chapter. All the manuscripts of the shorter recension agree in
giving the text as follows : "gfaWIl • Manuscript W 2 gives the
number of the section only, i.e. H q K, and throughout it follows this method,
which seems to have been the original one. Gradually a change was
introduced: along with the number of the section, the number of the words
in the section was added, and a numerical figure placed immediately before
the number of the section, as the evidence of manuscripts M 2 and W 3
indicates, in the first section of the first chapter, K » is placed before
H c* u i.e. tjfepsqr: h u q u In this connexion it is interesting to
note that manuscripts W 1. and M 3 at first agree with W 2, but gradually
comes round to the side of M 2 and W 3. The next stage of development is
marked by the incorporation of the numerical word in substitution for the
10 INTRODUCTION TO THE NIGH A NTH
figure in the l«>dy of the explanation, Il>s n nfmm* u on •
» rrn,y r 7, t — *% «5S2t22f£ J «
of the first chapter, all tins stages appear very clearly :
(i. wrfiwn^Tw: 1^1 w 1. \V2.
b‘ Z ” M2, M3, WA.
(iom th. verbs the process wan Ml by anal,,,.,- t„ „„„„„
x.:i “" ~ . . . * - *■
FAskas description of the Sight, ,U \ , v
vyai,,,^ , n. i. t„ki,lK i„„, • ;; 1
«0H» cases. .like tbnl of X,, n. (1. K, 1 1. rapbtnMi,,,, .
that a particular word has so many synonyms- suj,s th(, A f 1 „
better for in fho ,, , J J .* .uu.a tin* .shorter recension
flll rtn ' v. . hV ft f ' 1H °'Wfr hwh f‘» “-H'lHt.afiou is .Sll|(„r,
us. Xtgluudu II. 11, the shorter recension mcR Vffiftfff jpit while
(b. 3. 9) is . afawjIHir* >ra. To call II, i, . . . .
I« accepted as an explanation to„„.rtm„
(tommentmy,
I/ev&mj ayjy van explains <>wry r4n^j, wort! nf »i„* r* j * % *
7_2? ^si>f?r»fwn»nwi , nit, „
, WIfw ,
imfiT. ...T ^ '*lMn(TO«rfTO«
5tOT^1 wwymumm^B i
T T wu
his commentary on Y&aka added L„,„V * ’ CT-*1.' Hl1'* *sh»»dii.svami, in
the evidence of Yftska and Sk i! , ^ *hc ,otn! ***.
wo* ^
fllflbosm. MKHpionItT If! I C ; fn4*ll«HftHMnnrf>«iw moow. w
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS 11
Devarida has frequently given the readings of former commentators
like Skandasvami, Bhatta Bhaskaramiha, and Madhava, when he differed
from them. His commentary has therefore the value of a collation of
a number of manuscripts, brought as he says from various parts of the
country, and also of the collation of former commentaries. I have care¬
fully examined it and noted all the differences, as the foot-notes to the text
will show.
d. Roth’s edition of the Kighantu.'
Roth examined the commentary of Devaraja, but the manuscripts which
he used were probably defective, so that his results are unsatisfactory.
Often he attributes readings to Devaraja which are not to be found in the
published text of that commentator ; for instance (I. 11) the reading RT
is attributed to DevarSja, who actually reads RT:; he also passes over
variants given by Devaraja. Devaraja gives TOT as a variant for
which Roth does not mention. Similarly Devaraja gives (I. 12) as a
different reading, which Roth again does not notice. Devaraja gives TO;
for TO; , which Roth ignores. Other cases are :
1. 14. Roth attributes to Dev., who reads TOfH, and gives RUTH
as a variant.
1. 13. Dev. gives for Rffc as the reading of Madhava, unnoticed
by Roth.
1. 13. Dev. gives for TOR*; as another reading, unnoticed by Roth.
1. 14. Roth attributes R%TOR: to Dev., whose actual reading is 4lQTOR;
I. 15. Dev. reads TOR; for TORt and gives TORI as the reading of. Skan¬
dasvami, unnoticed by Roth.
I. 16. Dev. gives ajniRfR as another reading for RITOfR unnoticed by
Roth.
II. 1. Dev. gives R A W*^ as the reading of M§dhava for TOR, Roth does
not notice it.
II. 5. Dev. gives TOpSr: as a different reading for TOT&, Roth does not
notice it.
II. 7. Dev. gives TO; as the reading of Skandasvami also, but he further
gives TO; as a variant. Roth does not notice it.
II. 7. Dev. gi es *JR; as a variant for TO;, Roth does not notice it.
It is unnecessary to multiply instances, for all such cases can be easily
found in my foot-notes to the text of the JPighantu.
12
INTRODUCTION TO THE XIOHANTTT
Roth does not give any various readings for the fourth chapter of the
NigharUv,, although the evidence of the manuscripts as shown in this
edition proves chat there are several such variants.
There are a few inaccuracies of accent,, for instance in III. 13.
is accented in manuscripts, hut, not so in Rot It’s edition.
There is, however, a serious omission in IV. 2. ftt^TTW* has been ornitt e«l
between and 'HUfs.di , That the omission is an oversight appears
from the fact that though this section is sfat-d to e ontnin H4 word Roth’s
edition has only 83. Yaska explains every word of the fourth ami lifth
chapters of the N'i'/lm idu.. His evidenee is therefore particularly valuable
for a critical edition of the fourth and fifth chapters. He give, pu-nw:
in its proper place ami explains it. Both the reeensiou* a-, per in rending
mw: between and WtTff:, and the testimony of IboArujn and
Yfiska supports this reading The omission1 in Roth's e.litiott i, thus
evidently due to an oversight.
The evidence of Yaska on the fourth and fifth chapters of the Sight ghi
indicates that he follows the longer recension. Thus in IV. I the shorter
recension gives 1^:, but Y&skn reads rWrttr, which is at o the reading of
the longer recension. Again W, which is omitted by the shorter recension,
is explained by Yaska. In IV . 2 is omitted by the sh« cter rece»;d« m, but
not by Yfiska. Devaraja has also followed the longer recension, and this
choice scorns to 1m followed hy a long Hue of commeiitab.es, and i„ nbu, an
Devaraja says, supported by an unbroken tradition in his .,wu family. The
shorter recension has undoubtedly preserved the original form of tin* text,
at least towards the end of the sections, but the weighty testimony of
Yfiska is against it. I have therefore given the text and the order in
which the words <x:cur in accordance with tie* longer recem.it m, though at.
the end of every section I haw placed side by side the text of Rais
recensions.
Bib* lad. edition of tit#
SamaSrami « uditimi of the NhjfatnUt in nsrfnl, far U*si<ii*n (mMwhm#
the commentary of Devaraja Vajvan if, supplies a mneh larger numfier of
various readings than Roth. But it suffers from the one defect, of present¬
ing only Devarfija’s reading of the text of the NiglmnUt, The commentary
of Devarfija, however valuable as giving the various readings of the
manuscripts of his time, cannot, lie made the sole basis of an edition of
the Nigfutnfv. Moreover, occasionally the text in this edition contain*
words which are not justified either by the evidence of the manuscripts of
* Till'. W11M letmiUml, mat l»|W ,m ir.uite.l t.y himwif.
THE TITLE OF THE WORK
13
both recensions, or even by that of Devaraja himself. For instance, on
p. 236, appears the word which does not exist anywhere; again, on
p. 257, we find instead of the correct form Samai-
rami seems to have used six manuscripts, from which he gives a number
of various readings in foot-notes, but in the constitution of the text he has
consistently followed Devaraja. Hence it is not a critical edition, from the
point of view of constituting an independent text of the Nighantu based on
manuscript evidence.
/. The title of the work.
Sayanacarya in the Rgvsdabhdsyabhumikd has given the title of
Niruktam to this list of words. He says:
ypffff I I T*IT I 5RT I I m I ’’SRT I ^TTf^T. I
wptr: m i wTOftni ^ 1i##-
WQ ?! fassft . 1 tWWfi .... **!**#■
wraw tn^r^fwrr i
Madhusudanasvami, the author of the Prasthanabheda has also given
the title of Niruktam to this list of words. Similarly Sama^rami follows
S&yana in calling the work NiruMam, although he adds in brackets
(Nighmdu). S5yana is evidently wrong in giving the title of Niruktam
to the Samamnaya, for Yaska distinctly states that it is called Nighantu.
Samdmndyah samamndtah .... tom imam Bamamnayam Nighmdcvoa
itydcalmite i (N. I. 1). The list of words can only be called Nighaiytu, and
it is wrong to call it NirvMam ; the term NiruMa can be applied only
when some etymological explanations are given. Moreover, all the manu¬
scripts call it Nighatdu.
g. The division of the Nighantu.
The Nighantu contains five chapters, the first three are called the
Nuighantutca Kanda, the fourth the Naigama Kanda, and the fifth the
Daivata Kanda. In other words it may be said that
the Naighantulca Kanda deals with synonyms ;
the Naiga'ma Kanda deals with homonyms :
the Daivata Kanda deals with deities.
There is some sort of a principle discernible in the arrangement of the
synonyms in the first three chapters. The first chapter deals with physical
things like earth, air*, water, and objects of nature like cloud, dawn, day
and night, frc. The second chapter deals with man, his limbs, like arm,
finger, objects and qualities associated with man, such as wealth, prosperity,
anger, battle, &c.
14 INTRODUCTION TO THE NIOHANTU
The third chapter deals with attract qualities finch as heaviness,
lightness, Ac. The arrangement, of course, is not scientific, nor, in many
cases, even systematic, hut it shows at least an attempt to group the
words methodically. The compilation of the Nhjhxntu, is the earliest
known attempt in lexicography. In India it murks the loginning of the
Kokh, literature, and later A' won have sometimes Iteen called N
The NigfucMn contains only a small number of the words of the /A/mA/,
and as it does not contain any explanations of the words coileijf'ed, j»
Sanskrit or any other language., the modern term ■ dictionary ’ cannot be
applied to it, although the A'omx can he so called. It should rather l*e
called a vocabulary, which is a l*iuk 'containing a collection of words of
a language, dialect, or subject'-* -when • the words are few in number, being
only a small part of those belonging to the subject, or when they are given
without explanation, or some only are explained, or explanations arc
partial’.
h. The author of the Mtghtwgfa,
Nothing definite is known of the author of the Nighnutn, There is
a vague reference to the time of its compilation in the yimkH I, 20,
which attributes the compilation of the y igfunUv, along with other
VedMgas to a later generation of the sages who had no direct iwreeption
of dhmm (troth).
The following two verses occur in the Mohu /»/rmn of the Mnful-
bh&ratu, chapter 342. 8f>, 8? :
ft wnfr vmyi t
fflw m i
?THTf fiTrtgfti WTf mwft W DWTOl7i; »
Some conclude from the second verse that KaAyai»,* the 1’rajApati, is
the author of the Niglm&u, for the word tryikupi occurs in the h’ighm^n.
It is not safe to build any argument upon such evidence, for supjnwing that
Ka^yapa did invent the won} vv^ifmpi he would l*c the last ja-rson to put
his own word in a list of difficult words like those of the Kigfmntu. The
■Kighan ta is probably not the production of a single individual, but the
result of the united efforts of a whole generation, or perhaps of several
generations.
1 Th« theory of Ki#a|>»*» nuttorship in imb <-4 ateiml, wet hardly tlwrvm any mention,
. ,1*V°W,y 1,1 tel hi vo in »t, and oeraiusly jmt it forward, 1 thought it iirravtuf y
to mate a passing reference to it * *
15
EARLIER EDITIONS OF THE NIRUKTA
THE NIRUKTA
a. Earlier editions of the Nirukta.
The editio princeps of the Nirukta was brought out by Rudolph Roth,
and published at Gottingen in 1852. Sanskrit scholarship in Europe was
then in its infancy. The bulk of the Yedic literature was as yet acces¬
sible in manuscripts only. Even the text of the Rgveda in print Was not
available. Max Muller having given to the world the first two volumes
only of his edition of the Rgveda with Sayana’s commentary.1 Guides to
Yedic studies which are now indispensable, such as Prof. Macdonell’s Vedic
Grammar, and books of reference like. Bloomfield’s Vedic Gcmcordance, did
not exist at that time. There was not even a good Vedic dictionary.
Taking these facts into consideration, Roth’s achievement was remarkable.
He was the first to observe that the text of the Mrukta has been handed
down in two recensions, a shorter and a longer one, and to prepare a critical
edition of the same based on the manuscript material to which he then had
access. It must be admitted that as far as the text of the Nirukta is con¬
cerned Roth’s work has not been superseded so far, and this fact alone is .
very creditable to the author of a work published nearly 70 years ago,
and speaks highly of the critical judgement exercised by him in the
constitution of the text.
But it is obvious that a work produced under such circumstances and
about three-quarters of a century ago shows certain defects and limitations.
First of all, the materials at his disposal were scanty. For instance, he
seems to have consulted only one manuscript of Durga’s commentary, i.e,
MS. Mill 142, 2 by no means an accurate manuscript, and Roth’s incorrect
quotations from Durga’s commentary, which I have pointed out in my
notes, are perhaps due to the errors of this manuscript. Hence he could
not have found it a very reliable guide. Secondly, many of the then pre¬
vailing methods of indicating references are now obsolete, as, for instance,
Roth’s division of the Rgveda into Mandala, anuvdka, &c., which has
curtailed, to some extent, the usefulness of his Nachweimng , pp. 217—28.
He gives a list of various readings at the end of the first and the second
part of the Mrukta, but does not specify that such and such a variant is
to bo found in such and such a manuscript, a very unsatisfactory method of
procedure, which no modern editor would follow. Further, Roth has
adopted the text of the longer recension in his edition, but he does not
1 Professor J. Wuckernagel has been kind enough to write to me from Bale that ns Both’*
Mrukta first began- to be printed in 1847, he could not therefore have made use of Max MtUIer’e
edition of the IpjvMa^ the preface to the first volume of which is dated Oct- 184$,
% Described by Keith in the 'Catalogue of Sanskrit Manuscripts in th« Mmlhian library,
ml II, p. 108*
16
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
show any reason for this preference. As proved by me elsewhere, the
longer- recension does not represent the original text of the Xirukta.
Again, 'lie divided the pariHiH(a into two chapters, the 16th and the 14th,
a division not supported by the evidence of older manuscripts, which makes
the whole of the fxiri&iHta to consist of one chapter (the, 16th) only. Roth
is also wrong in using the term Xaiijumu KtiiuUtm as applicable to the first
three chapters of the Xirukta, the right term being Xuuthnidubt Ktiwpm.
Further, there, are some inaccuracies in the text of the Xirukta itself, which
I have jointed out in my notes. Again, there is the inexplicable inconsis¬
tency in using largo tyjx*. for printing some Vedic quotations and small
type for others, even when they are, of tin- same length, ami art* cited from
the same Veda, For instance, the passage Wf<t@i 4: Rfaft *tff 1 m
printed in largo type and is accented. whilst the immediately following
passage *t*tl% is printed in small type, and is not accented,
although lx>th quotations are from the R,j>rdu. Other examples are;
VSUTU 5t *jTQ[ wrt ^ WPBnt: is in large type and accented,
but W?T *nHPTt Rt4^»t: 4 is in small type -* and unaccented.
Again, RfS . . . . fi is in large typn and accented ;
while fn^’Wt Tfftt . . . i» in small type and unaccented;
and WTt if WfT '3WT '* is in large type and accented ;
while <*J f f*l'W RjfW* is in small tyj«* and unaccented.
Again, t" »« in large type11 and accented;
while fw: It is in small type and unaccented.
And *H hi large tyjte and accented ;
while u is in small typo and unaccented,
In one case, Roth treats IxAh quotations in the same manner :
Tg^-PtR 15 is in large typo « and accented,
wet Wm 17 is also m large type and accented.
1 RV. viil. 4. 3 ; N. iii, ft), Roth',. wl„ p. iC.
* rv. x. mi.
* rv. i, ism. 7.
* RV. I. «, 1#.
8 Ruth's o(l., p.
* RV, v. 73. 7,
* RV. Vii. 10*. SI.
* RV. i. 24. 10,
* RV. iv. 7. 8.
>* RV, x. Hti. 37.
»» Shah's r»t,, p. fit.
« RV. *, Wi. ft.
»* «v. a. it. i,
«* RV. vl, 8ft, t.
»* RV. iv. lit. ».
'* Ruth's «4., j>. f,::
*' RV. vlii, 108, 81,
EARLIER EDITIONS OF THE NIRTJKTA
17
This practice of Roth is misleading, and is perhaps responsible for the
fact that several Vedic passages printed in small type are omitted as
occurring in the JSfvmkta by Bloomfield in his Vedic Concordance ; a few
such examples are the following: Qffrc printed in small type
and without accents in Roth’s edition,i 2 * * 5 is not mentioned in VC. as being
quoted by Yaska, and similarly —
*TT<j 4
and also a fragment of RV. I. 164. 12, and quoted in
the Xinokta 4. 27. and 3PTf%TJW:> a fragment of VS, 7. 1, quoted in N. 5. 6,
are ignored. (Besides the reference of Vt W7 is wrong
in VC.8 It is quoted in N. 11. 7, and not in N. 10. 7, as stated there.
Also the reference to ^ is wrong in VC.,10 where it is
RV. III. 46. 3, while the correct reference is RV. III. 41. 3. Other cases
are: ** RV. III. 30. 19 «, is wrongly given as IV. 30.
19 « in VC, cf. p. 285 * ; the reference of WH- k wrongly
given as IX. 63. 5b in VC., p. 936 b, while the correct reference is VII. 63. 5*)
The Bib. hod. Edition of the Xirulsta.
This was published at Calcutta under the editorship of Sdonairami from
1882-91. Its chief merit is that it, for the first time, supplies us with the
commentary of Devitrdja Yajvan on the XigJoantu and of Durga on the
Xirukta. It also adds an index to the words of the Xighantn as well as to
the words of the Xirukta. The practical utility of this index, however ,
suffers much from its being separated into three indexes, one for each
volume and not consisting of one single whole. Besides many misprints
and errors of Sandhi, the text constituted is not very valuable from the
critical point of view, and is thus not a trustworthy basis for further
research. The editor, although his text generally agrees with the shorter
i RV. vi. 55. 5 ; N. iii. 16 ; VC., p. 1052 b.
a Roth’s ed,, p. 60.
a RV. x. 138. 1 ; N. iii. 20 ; Roth’s ed., p. 62 ;
VC., p. 06 b.
* RV. iv. 51. 1: N. iv, 25 ; Roth’s ed., p. 74 ;
VC., )>. 3461..
5 RV. iv. 138. t ; N- iv. 25 ; 7oe. eit, VC.,
p. 328b.
* RV. vi. 7. 6; N. vi. 8 ; Roth’s ed., p. 01 ;
VC., p. 889 b.
7 RV. x. 81, l ; N, xi. 7.
* Cf. Bloomfield, Tadic Concordance, p. 566 b.
c nv ft], |i. s, K, iv. 19.
»■' Cf. p.897 b.
18
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIKt'KTA
recension, does not seem to realize that there are two r, .. ,,
eclecticism ,n his clitinn. For inst.nec, he emits ,he JT“
(vol 49), pmhnhly on nee™,,,. of its 1,,.),,. J ZZ ,ZT
ncnpts of tile shorter recension, hut he ,1„. |i,„.
T? *1** M. «• I'- !»•;) within t™ket,TT IUsZXm
text, nlthough ,t ,« onutteil l.y I, nun, scripts „f shorter recension
further, he omits the p»aeuKc: jm ■«, „ ^ fthmraAe-
™". "" witl. the ivinsrk , JZTS
(\o. n, p. 181). this shows that !»• does not. follow anv -r,,, „.,i ,
wtth regard to the additional paasap m of the longer r<^n«hm\* 'j *'
ia-r zr'
nrliitniry .listinction, nm.le with ref, ‘reef th T ,10 !* f‘W'U'"!' “
longer recension. Further, he is not
STszrs t- Hhrer nrr
(i.e. mV I*,;:;;:1*;;'1 . . «»»
sentences, ,„i„K „„t property llhtt,L . SZi]~L Z'<*ZZ
TltH h ''iih'itn.
K . . . . .
distinct improvement on its prii.aUm” Th *TT ““‘'T* «"«*« *
divided, and, to a great (.stunt th . }' . ' '**• , ,m* J,lt,,!)igr™tly
in previous editions hav,. ' Umi mmv^nZ ' '“?*•
longer recension, and the criticism to which U ti - ? 'T**1 1N °r th«*
his inconSstency witli re.ninl ft, r K"U‘“ f"*1, “ Mlli|,rrt' except
.Ue to the Boiliy clitS; 1 ^ ' X? 7' * . . ‘JT-. - .WHe-
wh my inanuwripto 0T tlo* fl. * “ * whrtlmt lie
of fact, as oZnZh nlvl “ ^IT**** * *«» t«*t. As a matter
the two previous editions .ls il* T *W "^rZ*l,,'tt,lry remarks, he has taken
Of the !“ ***> 0i, h* *’w“ *”**• A, eriimnf edit?,*,
and based on the manuscrint f ttrt:Ju>t>T*' «« «hmcly as jw/asibli*,
a dmdmttum. I have on «* ,1 < UK U. Ilot’ utilized in therefore still
afresh. ’ grounds, undertaken to edit the A'ii'ukta
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
19
Detailed Description of Manuscripts.1
MS. Max Miillev Memorial, e. 8. Ml.
Part I. a.d. 1749.
Contents : The MLrukta of Yaska in the longer recension, the text of
which consists of two manuscripts, containing the two Pa^S/the ^™ ^
and the uttarardha) respectively. The work is divided into chapteis
ladh mhtad) and sections (khandax) thus : Chapter I, which contains 20 sec-
- m - - ->■ .« “v- “trJ a-^7i ^ s
f 21 r. Chapter III, 22 sections, ends on f. 32 v. Chapter IV has
sections and ends on f. 42 v. Chapter V, 28, sections, ends on i. o3 v.
Chapter VI 36 sections, . nds on £. 68 r. The chapters are written consecu-
tiX all at th end of each chapter there is added a short summary,
quotL^Uie first word or words of every section-thus i^a^lso
e*p»*ly abating the -to * f carelessly drawn,
stoke ia Placed .hove the > “dCS
application ot the rule, of euphonic combm.t,on, and ra ma^
the termination d: a ^ out the begin-
;,h Ig ulcXg of a .potation, dim re. t**-^**- °“fUSmg
" “ on f“ r. . One looks
like a goddess. probably ^
The two figures contain between then, the words , M ■ ™ ^
«*r- « An attempt has »*£ * ^rate,’ though only
yellow pigment, which c { } syllables and letters. ■ Black pig-
with partial success, u.dm, nal (“h v., art*. Li
mont ia alao emp toyed to ‘ is ne,t> wdl pMMrved, and
to ->-*■ — ■
. . .
vaux be much curtailed. But ab tin ui - P a this description, in addition to
an.,,,. Shew 1-w, SJf ».«*! „h.u. «„ a
,,1 jmg i..tern,.U»n w.th regarf j^Lrlpt.™ «•*>«"»• Aod “ Pr",e**°r
20
INTRODUCTION TO THK NlRflvTA
Size: 8|"x3$".
Material : Paper.
Number of leaves : ii. -4 f»K.
NuiuImt <.f lines per folio: 0 : tl\ Ii v. 10 v. have 10 lines each.
( 'haraeter : 3 leva: iaga ri.
Onto: On r„l. OK A, „
M (i.e. finish . . ,l„. third ,hv in t|„, Ih it rZl
night of the month of Asvan).
Scribe : On f. (IK r : WI#*™ Ti* HW* frtft * ,
* * #• Ife seems to he a faithful enpyhf . U ,r hi- r, -murks ; ^
W w* if frrfwtf mn i
^ *FJ**pf fnA ii
Peculiarity of KjxjIHng : t is doubled in conjunct imi, e.g. ■ th/<i,
f’.UJT 11, A. 17; 0.
Contents: The Xmikt" of Yaska, ( ’haptens VI 1 XI If, in the
recension. I he text is divided into chapters u»!h>ja;i * and kh«„,!,u ■) ^id
TiiT ^‘vi’ nr,V1I.‘r » f- ' i hi ™
U‘ftpt*,r V II has 22 sections, and ends on f. Kir. ('humor !\
has 48 sections, and ends on f. 24 r Chanter y v,,, - ,
on f jm _ f,. ’ . v, . ‘ ; . W*,lPtw A, has C section's. .-md ends
i A* Chapter XI has ,»0 sections, and ends on f. 43 v. Chunter XII
has 46 sections, and ends on f. .14 v. Chapter XII 1 has 10 serlLte *m,»
rtr Ad’ti T1?U* TM im> VhnptvrH °r ,h,‘ trnded
vmand XtegmwrthBffTnw^H Chapter IX with tt * mfr: %3*ra
Chapter XI with * | f?pisW « w , chapter xil with | and
T*Lt™„ , mi, ™;;:: . .
%££ ~ f *- rY ^ «S
quotea the first word or words of each section and states the number J
zrz^T'Zr: zt yc;; ‘rM
Fart I. Ff. 6 r.-lO v do not Jv/' ft v °n M H1,Iul?4r **> thjlt
H«H wlw. the «nl fl wUriviif ,i 1“,' " f'.'11 1,1
nanaming part of tho stalls, i» „li„] “i “r" "'"'I™. *hi!>- the
r* * p- - 1 ■£ ™ f v : r^;. ” ,t0 1
Size: 8$" x 8|", and after f, 32, 8|"x8j",
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
21
Material : Paper.
Number of leaves : 70 + ii blank.
Number of lines per folio : 9.
Character: Devanagarx.
Date: On f. 70 r. (sic) ^ qc II 3<* (= A.D. 1775) fiPST*!
(i.e. finished on the thirteenth day of the bright fortnight of the
month of Oaitra).
Scribe : On f. 70 r. : JjgfaSRTWf -
Although these two parts are brought together in the same volume in
order to make up the text of the Niruhta they are not related to each
other except in so far as they both belong to the longer recension. They
wei'e copied at different times as their respective dates show. And the
fact that the first part uses the £->aka era, while the second, the Vikrama
era, indicates that the former comes from the south, while the latter from
the north. For the sake of convenience I have used the sign M 1 for both
these parts.
MS. Max Muller Memorial, d. 23. M 2.
Contents: The first half (Chapters I-VI) of the Nirukta in the longer
recension. The text is divided into chapters and sections thus: Chapter I
begins with wt II on f. 1 v., has 20 sections, and ends on f. 10 r.
Chapter II has 28 sections, and ends on f. 19 r. Chapter III has 22 sec¬
tions, and ends on f. 27 v. Chapter IV has 27 sections, and ends on f. 35 v.
Chapter V has 28 sections, and ends on f. 44 r. Chapter VI has 36 sec¬
tions, and ends on f. 55 v. The text is bounded on both sides by double
red lines. Punctuation is similar to M 1. The Vedic stanzas are not given
in full, but the word is added after the first two or three words of the
quotation thus: f. 5 r. II *■*! D In Samdhi the sign of
the elision of short a is retained, but not always, e. g. f. 2 r.
and loc- cit. Ff. 5, 10, 15, 20, 25, 30, 35, 40, 45, 50, i.e. every fifth
except the last is coloured with .yellow pigment.
It is a very neat and beautifully written and modern manuscr^,..
Size lOf " x 4§".
Material : Paper.
Number of leaves : ii + 55 + ii blank.
Number of lines: 9.
Character: Devanagarx.
Date: Not given, but looks modern.
Scribe: Not known.
The colophon runs : Tf?T >Jit| W II *1*1 (J II
INTRODUCTION TO THE XiRCKTA
MS. Jfa.r M i/I It r ,J If th> ‘I'it'l , 1 1 , 24, M ,'i.
Contents : I lit* A < nii.ta ot \ ask a in the sh* irf er recension. Th^
p<tri*iff<i' in treated as one chapter, tun) nil tin* 13 chapters an* written
consecutively, tin* /.u, re. .>.//,./ being M*paruted from tin* n,>>, ,-,irn 'h>> only by
the words: (tin tnrfa W t| Tin* text i*. ,?jvi<I.*,l into W/.yoyu,,
and kfuattjt is thus : (, hapt er 1 begins on t. I v, with tin* word'- STOTTpSl
TO it has 4 /ttitks, which end on fF. :$ r.. 7 r„ V v„ mid 1 1 v. r* sjt«-,-t ; . ,.JV.
The .sect ions are numbered font innoudy— the numbering of ;n
each junk lining not. afresh, hnr the cunt i mint ion from fin* prc% i„us mefion
thus ( hajiter I has If 7 section**; the l*t /-Wu come’, to an end a ft t r tin*
6th section; 2nd pmUi after tin* Kith vet ion ; tin* dr.,' (,W*. after t he 2 M
section; and the Hh /Wu after the 27 th * eel mu, Chapter II has ; .
1st ■/ «n la. has 7 .sections, and end on f. hi r. ; 2nd pn,k him :> M-efinnv un*l
ends on f. 10 r. ; 3rd /mu in has 3 section:*, and end“ on f, 17 r. whmv it c
wrongly stated I p ; 4th ,»vk has 7 sect innv and ends on f. |s v ;
ath i»uk, has 3 sect ions, and ends on f. lit v. . llth /oW ha* 5 -.eerlou', an*l
ends on f. 21 r. ; 7th /mk has <5 sections, and ends on f. g.’H . Section., i,ithi.
chapter arc not mind aired continuously, hut at the ,nd ..f tie* chapter;
the total number of tin* sections is stated thus: f*/,*) I
I fflft’ffVwm:. Chapter HI has 4 /W.o ; the 1st jm>, ; ,„s
and ends on f. 2f> r. : the 2nd / Wo has <1 sections, ami end on f, 2!t v tie*
3r<i //ink has rt sections, and .-mis on f. :;g r. : the 4th t*uk b >eetions
T ',T" ™ 4 “/• *k |» ein.pt.r II. . 1.4, >1 mini!., r i.l' mi.*, i,'
‘‘'J'L*1’* Il,*Jl(l'r I' !i“" •» /"'I"- ■ 'll'' I»l lu- K iltll-, „»|
ends on f. 4/ v. ; the 2nd pink has s *>. rtinim, and .-nd*. on f, do r the 3rd
park haafi sections, and ends on f. US r. the 4th r,uk ha* 7 and
ends on t. 45 v. As before, the total nuiaher of vctioir. in jmc, if( thl.
colophon <111 I. « v. ah XI. Un.pt, t V has t |*i Ia„ „
sections, «d «d. « f.« V.; the 2n,l h„n H
* ,(v’’ thf ’*rd hm 7 ««5tiou«, and ends on f. 44 r,; the 4th ,W,/
IwtT'. *t T 1 ” v- ! Ul" ,“t“l *,f »**•« l-to«
° l0p U'? •J'“1 e,,i“ l“‘“ 13 oactionH. «»1 mb on f. K, v, t|,„
d ends on i, H) v., the at.h /Wo has H Hections, and ends o» f, 7.‘i v. ; the
f Wfcw «*w 1“ t!.o colophon, which run,
as follow, : {,/,,) trr^: i 0*4. wjfn: 1 3e 1 m , « ■ wfw mi' ■
Chapter VII has 7 ;«./««; the 1st tHi,k has 3 sections, and ends on f 73 v •
"" “ ‘*U,U ““ 3 «* » f- V. (wen,,,; J£j£i
detailed description of manuscripts
23
as 75 on the restored part) ; the 3rd pada has 10 sections, and ends on
f 79 r • the 4th pdda has 5 sections, and ends on f. 80 v. ; the 5th pada
has 3 sections, and ends on J. 8! v. ; the 6th pSda has 9 rations,
on £. 83 v.: the 7th pdda has 9 sections, and ends on L 86 v., the total
number o£ sections, i.e. 44, is added in the colophon aPer *
3 ■ntidu* • the 1st pada has 4 sections, and ends on f. 88 r., the 2nd pada
has 12 sections, and ends on f. 91 v. ; the 3rd pada has 7 sections, and ends
on f 93 v. ; the total number of sections, 23, is stated m the coloph
before. Chapter IX has 4 padas ; the 1st pdda has 10 sectl«ns’ ^
on f 96 r.; the 2nd pdda has 11 sections, and ends on f. 98 v the <ira
L 13 sections! and ends on f. 102 r the 4th ^ ^
and ends on f. 104 r.; the total number of sections being Chapter X
has 4 vddas : the 1st pdda has 13 sections, and ends on t. 108 r., the -nd
‘ 9 „ ^ j . £ *j | ,T • fi-iA ^rrl 'niibdft lias 13 sections,
Imfcnds on TlW T’^he 4th pdda has 10 sections, and ends on f. 116 v.;
the total number of sections being 47. Chapter
pdda has 12 sections, and ends on f. 119 r ; the 2nd pada ; has £ see tion s,
and ends on f. 121 v. ; the 3rd pada has 13 sections, and ends on f. l~o r.
(the colophon is completely obliterated with black pigment) , ie i Pa^
1 16 Sons, and ends on f. 128 v.; the total number of section* being
5a Chapter XII has 4 the 1st pad, has 11
f 131 v - the 2nd pdda has 8 sections, and ends on f. 133 v. , the 3rd;; -
on f. 140 r.; the total number of sections, as stated in the colop] o , y ~ •
Chapter XIII. written consecutively, has 4 padas ; the 1st pmla ia. •
sections — the last word of the 13th section is repeated, a sign^o^thc
termination of the chapter- and ends on f. 144 r. , i i '
sections, and ends on f. 152 v. ; the 3rd pdda has 9 sections, and end,
f 155 r - the 4th pdda has 7 sections, and ends on i. lo7 v. ^
it ,m’ Jto the Lent not only on Vedie but on tracer, **
Vedic quotations also, several words preceding the quotation aie mm y
I„kei The dart* W" ** <* ‘ =““»■ ” the
end of a quotation.
Size : 9%" x 3%".
Material: Paper.
Number of leaves : ii + 1 57 + ii blank.
Number of lines: 8; f. 157 has 9 lines.
Character: Devauagari.
Date : Not given, but rather old.
Scribe: Not known.
24
INTRODUCTION To THE N1RT7KTA
1 ■ <■ . . . . . .
"f «*» mi 52 i, i„jun.,i ™ '* £***» I”""1 '< »t: » |»w
“•* }M '■■ «•» right half » f r"- ' ! '•' 7?"""1 ; "" >'■ >» ,
bk-kw, uio i»m ton; h, m
Wthout. injuring the text. ‘ W\ J)Ut
Peculiarity of .sj„.lli„r,. It has iuvs.-i-v,.,! n
the chief peculiarities an* : * with 4 is st,m, thnZZTt At'!¥'y' ‘Som,‘ “r
* W written as Tt? ; f. f Vl, !j,„. ft m% . , ,/ _
1 85 r; W ^r,, '■** ' ^
-^srTtrm, line n. i^n, . f .> ,, ~ ^ ^ u,"i
' ” u nus on-tiio.i i- a, »t fthvaw, ,,,11,,... i ,
« written i„ the or, Unary M -tv „ ,• »*’ ‘
—— ± - .. . M'D '••At., t. 2 V.. .... a *'
* . ^ ''***^» «P.’ I I If, If I
^written in the ordinary wav, v --v
f;; ;** «*• »*
Bot ||1|,{ ||0| ^|ppj. ^ M 11111 *** Itlit I
^ W written AM T#, e.K., f. y r„ lini: | Ta*. , . „
- lint! H.
Occa»ionally 17 iH wrift«*n in*. » , ,
iettelT * . . . . ««.. «W
- - ^ ^uTl ^ lin" 8 "" «*: r, 2 ,• li ,
* i« Z * : 1 1 v- r. m a*
^ “ oc®««»oiittlIy written a short hwi^i?' ,
sot a conjunct consonant : «,» r .» r l;, W H,rnk“- wte«u it »
tl0n with w ifc « wntten in the wdhmn^ »» «*fiju»c.
^ f. It, line 6. Them i« cf ^
oRto^frapiiy uiw, c.g., f, y r<> Hjl<;
proew of transitkm, <500^44^^74^^* Ww h<«» »* a
*"• oM“‘ - b“‘ ,l,is 1
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
25
MS. Max Muller Memorial, e. 9. M 4.
Contents : The Nirukta (7-14 chapters ; the pariMda is treated as two
chapters) in the longer recension. The text is punctuated with a short
and vertical stroke, indicating Samdhi and the termination of. a sentence,
while the danda appears at the end of a section, or the commencement
and end of a quotation. Accent is marked with red ink in Yedic quota¬
tions. The work is divided into chapters and sections, thus : Chapter YII
begins with II wt l| ^ l| on f. 1 v., has 31 sections, and
ends on f, 15 v. Chapter VIII has 22 sections, and ends on f. 23 v. ;
Chapter IX has 43 sections, and ends on f. 35 r. Chapter X has 47
sections, and ends on f. 49 r. Chapter XI has 50 sections, and ends on
f. 61 v. Chapter XII has 46 sections, and ends on f. 75 r. Chapter XIII
has 13 sections, and ends on f. 79 v. Chapter XIV has 37 sections, and
ends on f. 96 r. All the 14 chapters are written consecutively, and at the
end of each chapter a summary similar to that described on p. 1 is added.
Size: 11" x 5"
Material: paper.
Number of leaves : ii r 96 + ii blank.
Number of lines : 7.
Character : Devanagarl.
Date : Not given.
Scribe : Not known.
The colophon on f. 96 r. runs as follows : II f*lH%
wre: b a
It is a neat, well-written, fairly accurate, and modern manuscript.
MS. Chandra Shum Shere, d. 178. Cl.
The text of the Nirukta is made up of two different manuscripts, which
contain Chapters I-VI and VII-XII respectively, but both are incomplete,
and both belong to the longer recension. The two parts are separated
by a fragment of a third manuscript (ff. 38-43), which gives a part of
Chapters XI and XII. The fragment has no value for the purpose of
collation, and is therefore ignored.
Part I.
Contents : The Nirukla (Chapters I-VI) in the longer recension.
The text is divided into chapters and sections thus : Chapter I begins on
f. 1 v., has 20 sections, and ends on f. 7 v ; Chapter II has 28 sections, and
ends on f. 12 r. ; Chapter III has 22 sections, and ends on f. 18 v. ;
26
INTnnlHTTlOX TO T1IK N'UirKTA
imi1 v ,m'' 'itr f- *■ ••• • « ■w*-’ v i» ■.«
written in a diflLn, hm^Ck^rL Vk if
V w,*!?r *»'M, an. n^i l,v vi„rf J ^
mlrtrokeff :;, i 'if r';W / ^ . 1 h-v «
! 1 ; n"' ,iin^ sw n>"^ «» m . . ♦,}• M . Jfi:
rfln/ <;«*»»»•..«,„» and the u-rmimtum .,f „ ,Vh,mhm j
efmptm an* written n.inMiim.ly. Niau,mi,, ,J. V
7nr\rT^ UHxwrn ,l<" ,,f »*“• *•**» ••!«. iV */1»
.Size Ui"xV',
Material; pajiitr.
Ntiuilmi* nf leaves ; 1 f j I,|ft)Jk
XnmWonbe,; KMf.ill; 1 1 Vi: ‘!i: Il \
UuirnaU-r : DevanA^nri,
tt* r mh “*■
**«m. r. * . :, 7um„u 7,:y t™?:;' .“T"*
tiw 111**4 tm 4 1. | . , * * * I* 11^ ill p§ fttr
added in pencil! * " ’ ' 5" s‘;4*i"' ‘,r,; ** »!»• n.mdmr
Iujuries: It i* injtiivd in many pint,-.. „g, if, 7 l:j on the tup (Mf),
J’UiT 1 1,
loIJprr>reM»ri<^,C, Th TtoH" ‘I*11”, V}1 *lti »» tie*
?tor XI han SO section*, and end* on f. 40 v. ( . f Ji • !* r * JiV
wcctioM only, and ends on f 4B v ,1 f «» !7 1, l! XU
manoacript b mirnhw, Anti^liZlu! 5 ; h? !*»**»
the end of ^ diLr i 1 nm! f T
The text is houndK 1 ^ f l%rt 1 *-
1-34 (m 44-77) and ff 4lfw /ffla tm twVf* nn d'm,4,> W,M,k
o <ff. ra-83). The if tfi!i }: l7 ™niUr ml linm
l xne Recent w marked m red ink in VY.|«. hUiiwir
81
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
27
, J . , ,7nv+if>nl red stroke is occasionally used for punctuation :
only, and a short vertical red strode is « £, written
the use of the dayda is similar to that of Part I. (- ^
in a different handwriting.
Size: ILjV'*4 4"
Material, paper.
Number of leaves : 48 + i blank.
Number of lines : 9-10.
STSTi v- — — Uy the
date and thc ot the aliglrtly injured in the top
f. 28 (= 71) by water.
MS. Chandra Shvm Bhere, d. 181. C 2.
The text is made up of two different manuscripts.
Pabt I.
Content* ; The ot the m the longer reconrion The
mnnuacript i»
and a part of the first section of the VI The text is mvmut in a
and sections. Chapter I has 20 ^etiom^and endsmi ^ ^ ^ e»d«
in^Jn^io
a” short vertical red stroke is used for punctuator Iho »»<•*<»“>
Ifil sftrtl trirat UUhltelU: I are wrongly added at tile bottom o • •
Cl* 3 Si ti, , i „H „ fkrare of Ganesa drawn rather
a different handwntmg. F. 1 r. lim a tigure oi .
crudely in red with two female attendants.
Size: 13V" x5i".
Material: paper.
Number of leaves : i + 40.
Number of lines : 7-8.
Character: Devanfigarl.
Ldmfos- ^l^H treTli^htly injured by worms. It looks modem.
T ^ numbering in the original^ wrong ; the reference is to the numlxir
added in pencil. It is full of mistakes. _
Peculiarity of spelling: f. 2,1.1 WT is written as**, i
written as^f,
2,
1.1 iff
in
28
INTRODUCTION TO THE XiRI'KTA
Pa nr II.
Contents: The itttumnUm of the Sir, 'km (Chanter* VII XIII) in the
longer wmiaron. The text is divided into chapters an, I sterns tlm^
I MmS> mul m,h m *' V- < ** '*.) . the colophon
Chapter VIII has 22 mil, ms, and ,.im|h ,,n
.1 r. ( * 50 r.) ; Chapter I X 1ms 4.1 sed ions, and ends on f. 15 r. ( 55 r t ■
Chapter X has 47 aoeti.tn*, mid ends on f. 20 v t ^ 00 v.,; f *JHu.ter \ : t" '
50 section*, a«id ends «m f. 2fl v. t *- fit! v.), Chapter XII has V, s-efions,
and ends on f. 32 r. <«, 72 r.) ; Chapter XHI begins on f, 32 v. , , vV
a“2 l!!*!?” f* u v*(“' 7',v-,: r«»H c/Vi
* *7 f*** w«K*m it w » ^ *^! «« « # *w: »
the last chapter, which is also named XIII, hm 37 sections, whirh are
numbered anew, hut continuously from the previous ,edi<m, and on
f. 42 r. (=82r.,. Chapters VIII XII are written consecutively,
a summary similar to the one desmtesd on p, I, in added at the end of each
m mn!Ty m 142 r* (sB ,l5*° ****** <»•*< '« the first*
vhrig l HU,m,mry *W m'lhm* is ,llr"‘"lX "nh^l on
The colophon on f, 42 r (a 82 r) runs tints: g <fftt ftp^ srot^ifVurro: (
S #MtllTnifu!n I’0th.4*i:f,,kf hy 5,l<wfk 1 -23 . 41 (131
? ft* 38-42 (*78-82) by similar red lines, fl: 24„,1« f <H UVh f. ,17 <r- "7,
^ ,ow‘ A «h<>ft vertical red stroke i« employed tor pit net u»*
tio^the dropping of vtmm h indicated by adding them on ill top of
JU8t Mo™ tlH‘ ^ f- * v. is, 41 V4 i. 3 , vmwmf
^WTfW* ; op. at. 1, 4 : tfffcWT5 ***• ; »p. at. 1. 8 : , und
SO Qgu
Occasionally the short red stroke is written if, but the rigti f is not
~r! T O'? UliHi0n <>r J,h0rt "• «'* "/'■ riK 5. u mft4f»rf
or at the llLZ ^l >y t*‘r Thu *PPeM" *t the end of a section,
Ink on VaXZ, * Th” "“”11 ”
Size: 18$.*x5f",
Material : paper.
Number of leaves: 42 +i blank.
Number of lines: 12-17.
Character: Devan&garl
Date and scribe : Not known.
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
29
MS. Chandra Shurro Shere, A. 182. C 3.
The text of the MruJcta is made up of two manuscripts.
Past I.
Contents : The purvdrdha of the JSfirukta in the longer recension. The
work is divided into chapters and sections thus : Chapter I begins on f. 1 v.
with the words: (sic) ipsjTJ | ’Sft TOTUI has 20 sections, and ends
on f. 7 r. Chapter II has 28 sections, and ends on f. 12 r. (ff. 8-9, contain¬
ing sections 3-11 of the second chapter, are missing in the original).
Chapter III has 22 sections, and ends on f. 18 r. (ff. 19 and 21-23, contain¬
ing sections 11-12 and 14-19, are missing in the original). Chapter IV has
27 sections, and ends on f. 23 v. Chapter V has 28 sections, and ends on
f. 29 v. Chapter VI has 36 sections, and ends on f. 38 r. The chapters are
written consecutively, the summary is added as usual, punctuation and
accents in Vedie stanzas are marked in red ink. The text is bounded on
both sides by double black lines, f. 1 r. has a few laudatory verses written
on it and the words : (sic) ^ Vfwte tl fS I ’'fff •
A part of line 9 on f. 5 r., and of line 4 on f. 7 r., of line 5 on f . 7 v., is
obliterated with black pigment. Two lines are added to the top of f. 13 v.,
f. 19 v. is partially defaced by light red ink, and half a line on f. 20 r. is
similarly obliterated with red pigment. Colophon on f. 38 r. runs thus :
a m a wt w a
a a A female figure is drawn on f. 38 v., and a list
of several articles is added. The prominent difference of ink, characters,
carelessness, occasionally disproportionate red vertical strokes, frequent
use of red ink for marginal notes, smudging of the black ink, give a very
untidy appearance to the manuscript.
Size: 12|" x oTy '.
Material : Paper.
Number of leaves : i + 38 + i blank.
Number of lines : 10-11.
Character: DevanagarL
Date and scribe : Not known.
The name of the owner is given on f. 1 r. as Godabole Laksmana Bhatta.
Peculiarity of spelling : It occasionally writes K as **, e.g., f. 1 v., line 1,
■sft tUTRf = TT«nu. Like M 1, it frequently doubles t in conjunction
with other letters, e.g. f. 1 v., line 2, WT1W== WTCW; line 3,
Trere: * ; line 4, wrft = MWfi: ; line 8,
30
INTRODUCTION TO THE XIRUKTA
Past II.
Contents: The utUmlntha of the Mrvktu (Chapters X-XII1) in the
longer recension. The text is (livid.-.! into chapters and section* thus :
Chapter X begins on £. 1 r. ( = 40 r.), has 4“ sect inns, and ends on f. lt> v,
(=55 v.). Chapter XI has 50 .sections, and ends un f. 31 v. (= ?0 v.).
These two chapters are written consecutively. Chapter XII la-gins with*
*l%5Tn£t ’■W: H has 40 sections, and ends on t'. 13 v. (= H3 v.). This
seems to be^a different manuscript from tin- previous one containing
Chapters X-Xl ; the pagination begins anew, the handwriting in different,
and unlike the former the text is liounded on l*uth sides by double red lin-s
The /Mi'iHiffta is separated from Chapter XII, and is treated as tuns chapter,
The numbering of leaves starts anew from the first, it begins with fl sgft «,
on f. 1 r. (= 84 r.), has 50 sections, and ends on U v. ( = 07 v.). The last*
word of the. 13th section is repeated, but the summary is added at the
end of the 50th section. The summary, its usual, is added at, the end <4‘
every chapter. The accent is marked in red ink in Wdic quotations, while
a short vertical red stroke is used for punctuation. A line in different,
handwriting is added at the l«»ttom of f. 1 v. ( •= 40 v,i. A line and a half
in ml ink is added on the right-hand margin of f. 22 r. (= fjl ; part of
the 50th section of the eleventh chapter is finished off<m the top and right-
hand margin on f. 31 v. (= 70 v.). A line is added on the top of f. 11 v,
(~ vd- Section 43 of < Chapter XIII is left out in the text, but added
on the top and tin.* margin on tins right on f. 13 r. ( = 00 r.i.
Size: U"x4".
Material : Paper.
Numiter of leaves: 31 + 13 + 12 (= 38) » i blank.
Numls-r of lines: 7 to 9.
Chamctwr: Dovanttgari.
Dale and scribe; Not known; the colophon runs thus: nft fim
Injuries : It is slightly injured by worms in several places, e.g. if. 7-4
(» 47-54) and lii 1-3 (= 84-815).
It has a modem look.
MM, btewltu Muui 8hewt <(, J7!t, C l.
. i Ul> two *»««UHCripts, containing the •tmmindm and
1k* uttar&nih« with the respectively, each fating copied by
a different scribe, at a different place and period, They will therefore be
separately deseriW.
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
31
MS. 1. a.d. 1629 Copied at Benares.
Contents : The purvdrcTha of the NirvJda in the shorter recension ; the
text is divided into chapters, padas, and sections, thus: Chapter I has 6
padas ; the 1st pdda contains 5 sections, ' and ends on f. 2 v. ; it is not
stated where the 2nd pdda comes to an end, probably it should be ended
after the 4th section, as the number of the following section begins anew,;,
the 3rd pdda has six sections, and ends on f. 6 v. ; the 4th pdda has 4
sections, and ends on f. 8 r. ; the 3th pdda has 2 sections, and ends on
f. 9 v. ; the 6th pdda has 6 sections, and ends on £. 11 v. ; 27 being the
total number of sections given in the colophon, which runs thus: (sic) II § II
33 ii ifir wn h nwterre: wot: b
Chapter II has 7 padas: the 1st pdda contains 7 sections, and ends on
f. 13 v. ; 2nd pdda contains 5 sections, and ends on f. 16 r. ; 3rd pdda con¬
tains 3 sections, and ends on f. 17 r. ; 4th pdda contains 7 sections, and ends
on f. 18 v. ; 5th pdda contains 3 sections, and ends on f. 19 v. ; 6th pdda
contains 5 sections, and ends on f. 21 r.; 7th pdda contains 6 sections, and
ends on f, 23 r. ; the total number of sections being 36. Chapter III has
4 : padas : 1st pdda contains 7 sections, and ends on f. 25 v. ; 2nd pdda
contains 6 sections, and ends on f. 28 v. ; 3rd pdda contains 6 sections, f. 30
containing sections 5-6 is missing ; 4th 'pdda contains 6 sections, and ends
on f. 33 v. ; the total number of the sections being 25. Chapter IV has
4 padas : 1st 'pdda has 8 sections, and ends on f. 35 v. ; 2nd pdda has 8
sections, f. 38 containing a part of the 8th section of the 2nd pdda, and
the 1-2 sections of the 3rd pdda is missing ; 3rd pdda has 6 sections, and
ends on f. 40 v. ; 4th pdda has 7 sections, and ends on f. 43 v. Chapter V
has 4 padas : 1st pdda contains 6 sections, and ends on f. 46 r. ; 2nd pada
contains 8 sections; f. 48 containing sections 6-8 is missing; 3rd pdda
contains 7 sections, and ends on f. 51 r. ; 4th pdda contains 10 sections, and
ends on f. 54 r. ; the total number of sections being 31. Chapter VI has
6 padas : 1st pdda contains 5 sections, ending on f. 56 r. ; 2nd pdda contains
6 sections, and ends on f . 58 r. ; 3rd pdda contains 7 sections, and ends on
£. 61 r. ; 4th pdda has 8 sections, and ends on f. 64 r. ; 5th pdda has 5
sections, and ends on f. 66 r. ; 6th pdda has 8 sections, and ends on f. 68 v. ;
f. 1 is missing. The text is bounded on both sides by double black lines.
Punctuation Is similar to that of C 3. Occasionally marginal notes are
added in red ink.
Size : 8 -fo" x 3|*.
Material : paper.
Number of leaves : 1+64.
32
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
Number of lines i 10.
Character : Devan&gHTii.
Date: on l 68 v. (=64 w): I dn ffn WW( afif
(i,e. completed on Wednesday in the former half of the month Vui&ikha
A.D. 1627).
Scribe: on f. 68 v. {= 64 v.) : («/e) fTOff N- fSPEPp, N- 1-
upftf* ww «#i lawrl tt
Place: on f. «8 v. (« 64 v.) : (*,V) II W’fW ff*R-
KWTXt tl mi tt
Injuries : ff. i, 30, 38, 48 mas missing ; f. 22 P injured, ami slightly
defaced, and f. 33 in defaced by marginal notes.
Peculiarity of Killing: tf is occasionally written m */, e.g. f. 2 r. line 2:
- VR&faW' f. 8r.. lineK: W# * wiw f. 2 v„ line 4:
= trnc® # is occasionally written m |/t c.*,g, f. 2 v„ line 2:
MTWnWTfTOt: * WfTWfPrr: but cf. line 3, f. 2 v„, line H : jfpfart *
¥$TWT X is occasionally written in conjunction thus: f. 3 r., line 2:
a* . line 4 : VWTi?1|:
Manuscript containing the uMartirtMta, A.n. /69/.
Gtjmd at Jkbtm.
Contents The second part. {Chapters ¥ I I X II) of the Ximkt't in the
shorter recension ; the text is divided into chapter, and section. In
this division, and tin: number of pMw in a chapter, and that of sections in
a jidtla, it agrees with M 3. The 7 jtmkn of Chapter VII end on ff. 3 r.
(=: 67 r.), 4 v. (=. 88 v.), 7 v. ( w 71 v,), 9 r . ( m 73 r„), 18 v. f ® 74 v,), 13 r.
(=77 r.), 10 v. {« 80 v.) respectively ; the 3 ptetes of Chapter VIII
end on ff. 18 r. (** 82 r.), 21 v. { = «."» v.) 24 r, («s 88 r.) respectively; the
4 j'xMas of Chapter IX end on ff. 27 v, (w 91 v.) j 30 r. {*,*, 94 r.), 83 v.
(*97 v.), 35 v. ( =a 99 v.) respectively ; the 4 i&lm of Chapter X end
on ff. 89 v. (* 108 v.), 42 v, (108 v.j, 46 r. (110 r.), 48 v, (a 1 12 v.) resjteo-
ttvoly j the 4 {Mm of Chapter XI end on ff. 51 v, (as 113 v»), 54 r. ( . 1 18 r.),
58 v. (b* 122 v.), 62 v. (126 v.) respectively ; the 4 p*&« of Chapter XII
end on ff. 85 v. (*129 v.), 68 r. ( = 132 r.), 71 v.<« 185 v.). 75 v. {« 1311 v.)
respectively, f. 56 r. (* 120 r.) m left blank. The text is bounded m
both aides by treble black lines. The accent in Vodic quotation* la marked
in red ink. The short vortical stroke is replaced by a similar black stroke
for punctuation. The use of the tlai<4u »» similar to M 3.
Ifc® pmM>$a i» separated from Chapter XII, and is contained in
ST, 76-94 (« 140-138), The division of the text into tm(m and Khiumftm
. * * *
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
33
is identical with M 3. The 4 padm of Chapter XIII end on ff. 80 v.
(= 144 v.), 89 r. (= 153 r.), 91 v. (= 155 v.), 94 r, (= 158 r.) respectively.
Pagination is continued from the end* of Chapter XII. The date given
on f. 94 r. (= 158 r.) : ( me ) 8^84 ^ 84 gWflt »
cannot be genuine, for it is clear from the numbering of folios that it must
have been written after Chapter XII, which was finished in #1^ ;
hence, it could not be earlier than The name of the scribe is
Harirama, a resident of Muphalxpura. The colophon runs thus : (sic)
inSt! *j° iftix
^ Mm .
Size: 9"x4".
Material: Paper. ,
Number of leaves : 94 + i blank.
Number of lines : 8.
Character: Devanagarl.
Date : on f. 75 v. (= 139 v.) : ^ 8^8^ (= A. d. 1691)
pit «rnm ^ 4 1^.
Scribe: on f. 75 v. (= 139 v.) : he seems to have taken
great pains in copying the manuscript, for he remarks :
Place: on f. 75 v. (= 139 v.) (do) H ^ »
Injuries: ff. 1-11 (= 65-75) are slightly defaced.
Peculiarity of spelling : it occasionally writes % as in Part I, e. g.
f. 1 v. (= 65 v.), line 1 = T^RI
„ „ „ irrsrRr* *» wp*w>
„ „ 3 « *ki«Nwh
Some of the figures for numbers are occasionally slightly different:
g = {i, 4 = 1^, 'O «=> 3 f. 73 r. (= 137 r.), ’tft is written' as € ; f. 78 r.
<= J.87 r.), line 8: lil»rw: » Iww:.
MS. Chandra 8hum Share, cl. 180. C 5.
The text is made up of two manuscripts which are described separately.
MS. containmg the put'vardha, a. d. 1758.
Contents : Chapters I-VI of the NirvMa in the shorter recension. The
text is divided into ptidw and sections. It agrees with C* in having
. ■ ' C 'T:i
Contents: Chapters VII XIII of the MrnMn in the shorter recenaiou,
written consecutively. The text m divided into jtitim and Kbait^m,
agreeing with C 4 in the nwtnter of jMm and Khmtt$a*, distributed in
each chapter and jtdda respectively. The seven pcuht* end on £ 2v.
(m m v.), 3 v. (- 70 v.), 3 v. (=* 72 v.), 7 r, {* 7 1 r.), 8 r. (* 73 r.), 9 v.
(a 76 v.), 12 r. (» 79 r.); the three pOdtm of Chapter VIII ou £ 13 r.
(m 80 r.), IS r. (» 88 r.), 17 v. (« 84 v.) ; the four jtddm of Chapter IX on
ff. 20 r. (a* 87 r.), 22 r. {** 89 r.), 24 v. (« 91 v.), 26 r. (* »8 ».) ; the hair
of Chapter X on £ 20 v. (« 96 v.), 31 v. (* 98 v.), 34 v. <«= 101 v,)(
86 v. (« 108 v.) ; the four p/khu of Chapter XI on £ 39 r. {* MW r,), 41 r,
(* 108 r.),48 v. (* HQv.),46v.(* IIS v.) ; the four of Chapter X 11
on If. 49 r. (* 116 r.), 51 r. {* 118r.)» 54 r. {* 121 r.), 56 v. (« 128 v.) ; the
four pSdm of Chapter XIII on £ 60 r. (* 127 r.), 67 r. (m 184 r.), 69 v.
(rn 186 V.), 71 V. {« 188 v.). The text it bounded on both aides by double
Mack lines. The accent in Vedie atansas la marked in red ink. Punctua¬
tion to similar to M 8. It is a very good manuscript, neat and accurate.
Rise: 8*"x3T.
MMtriffcl : Paper.
Number of leaves: 72+ i blank.
Number of lines: 9.
■ , Character: DevanSgari ; ' \
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS
35
Date: on t 71 v. (= 138 v.) B 1479) ^
^Skrihe^on f. 71 v. (= 188 v.) : t** ■ ?* 1
The Colophon tune thus : (tie) 8ft ■•fithTOft «8TO*lfVtT8 * «™***
Wlaomun** sjsnggnfli 8HWTW 8ft # 2itw *
npmc 8IT 81* 8m<8»8im« 8fclW*I to The name of the owner
■”*1 1 f.72r. (=189 r): snftW « MW<mW ’"<** *"*
W* utfw I Bites Mid sacrifices performed by the owner at various places
of pilgrimages like Kuruksetra, Benares, to, are enumerated on f. 72 r.
(= P*uhUy of spelling: 81 is always written ss 81, 8 is written as l/,
, g. on £ 71 v., line 6,
£ 54 r. (3= 121 r.), line 8 : = KOTi:
4:¥Wt = T?Wt and so on.
' , » » ” , t. ■ - ' ■'>
^ is written as j/H, e. g.
f 53 y. (= 120 v.), line 9 : =*
% : ftfitet = and so on.
n » ”
’ir is written as l/l , e. g. _
f.53v (= 120v.), line 1: qflPPWt -
„ 2:5Wt “1TTWT
„ 6: “ 3m !«*!■•
^ is written as l/#. «• g-
i 5 r. (= 72 r.), line 6: - UUfiMPW*
T^in conjunction with %ia written as a short vertical stroke, and with
w or W as a horizontal stroke, e. g.
ttm *= iw; 153 o*it^r
^rn « wan; w = •* and so on.
w is written variously as ^ or ^ or
ff. 9 (=78), 10 (= 77), 19 (= 88), 29 (=98) ar. slightly
injured.
MB. Chandra 8hvm Shere, e. 61 C 6.
Contents : The WrnKnof Y*k» in
5£5- «) ; «m —a. am-Jt >
INTRODUCTION TO THE N1RUKTA
m
%? leaves {numbered in the original as 47-73 *= B7-- 113); the thin!
Chapters VII-XIV, in 78 leaves {= 114-191), The division of the* text
into Chapters (adhyiiya) and sections (Khitubtt*), the punctuating and the
method of marking the accent in Vodic stanzas are identical with M 4,
The text is bounded by double red lines only occasionally. F, 3 is replaced
by a leaf in a later handwriting. Ff. 87-92 are written on blue paper.
k summary similar to M 4 is added at the end of each chapter.
Size: 8T x 4" <ff. 1-86) and 7|" * H (ff. 87-113), 7** x 3*" (if. 114-191).
Material: Paper.
Character : Devan&garf.
Number of leaves : i + 191 + i blank.
Number of lines: 7 (if. 1 113), 7-10 (ff. 114-191).
Date and Scribe : Not known.
The name of the owner is added on f. 114 r.: | f# trapi
mt i
MS. Chantim fihvm Hhvre, d, 18,% V, 7,
Contents: The uttartinttu of the Nimkta , Chapters VII XI, and
sections 1-27 of Chapter XII in the shorter recension. The text is
bounded by treble black lines on both sides, and la divided into /gfcfo*
and Khct'tidaa. The numbering of sections does not Itegbi anew in each
pdda, hut is consecutive for the whole chapter, amt agrees with the
manuscripts of the longer recension. It looks old ; the ink is totally
effaced in several parte, which makes it difficult to read ; but it m not
really old, for it does not display any characteristics of old writing. It
is full of mistakes. Three lines are added at the bottom on f. 13 v,. 5*2 v.
Marginal notes arc occasionally written,
Si*e: Sl'xSf*
Material : Paper.
Number of leaves : i + 58 + i blank.
' m . . ;
: Not known, for the last leaves are missing.
of spelling: occasionally written m a short horizontal
conjunction. F. X v„ line X; •fjfrit ~ ijifort, f. X v., line 2:
F. 68 V.
DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF MANUSCRIPTS 37
MS. Wilson 488. W 1.
Yaska’ 8 Mrukta, a.d. 1768.
This is described in detail by Keith in the Catalogue of Sanskrit
Manuscripts, vol. ii, p. 107. His description may be supplemented by the
following: the Colophon on f. 79 v. runs thus : (sic) ll^fhl
itro :^htg*rr info’ra ii
ffr fafwt *nrr
Two riiore verses ai’6 added in a different hand, one being a slight
modification of a verse from the Paiicatantra. The purvmdha and the
utttmirdha are written in different hands.
Peculiarity of spelling : ^and are occasionally doubled in conjunction
with e. g. f i V j line 7 .
f.2r, „ 2 : ^ ^
Number of lines per folio: 7 (ff. 1-21), 9 (ff. 22-79), 7 (ff. 80-162),
8 (ff. 163-183). ; ..
Injuries: Ff. 63-68 are slightly injured by worms on the leit
marginal top.
MS. Wilson 491. W 2.
This manuscript is described in detail by Keith in the Catalogue of
Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Bodleian Library, voL ii, p. 106. His descrip¬
tion may be supplemented as follows :
Peculiarity of spelling: It writes *TT as VH
H is occasionally written as l/, e. g.
^ „ „ „ » i/n> »
„ » » ■ i/i. ». *■ *rriT
l/#, » - EtTftWW
Number of lines per folio: 8 (ff 1-61), 9 (ff 62-78), 8 (ff 79-91), 9
(ff 92-101), it varies from 10-11 (ff 102-130). #
F. 104 is upside down. The size of leaves (ff 79-86) is: 8$ x 8| .
Ff. 79-130 are written in a handwriting different from that of the previous
folios.
88 . INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
ME WUmm 474. W 8.
This is described in <tota.il by Keith in the Outaiogue of Sanskrit
Mnnnsrnpts in. (hr tiwllmm Library, vol. ii, p. 107. His description may
hi* supplemented by the following :
Peculiarity of spelling: 1 is occasionally written m l/, e.g. f. 8 r.
line 2 : f$| tTST > Tft “ TTHI > m WfB » f. 2 r , line * ; ■
tTj^r ; Wrwr ** •wf^nwi.
\ is written as |/t|, e.g. “ ttfTlt.
dfr ■ * / a ' m #WrT % WWtWpIt us WWlrtWt
Til ♦» » » f / 1? n l$|f “ IjfflTWf*
Rut its chief peculiarity in that it frequently doubles consonants in
conjunction, «.g. f. 2 r., line 2 : TjftfJjT Wis doublet! , % »« doubled ;
gnrTWT. 8 In doubled ; line 4: *| is doubled ; line 5: sfNfrfif. %
is doubled ; ngpftsm , \ j« doubted ; Sine « : tfWW for Wf; lints 7 : «#, f
is doubled : f. 2 v., line 8 : fmptijptm for f. 8 r.» line 1:
WIl!, *f is doubled ; line 6: WJV>* , f is doubled , qtfj, T is doubled;
f. 4 r., line 1 : WWWIfWfWtf for
and„He on.
' ; ' ■ MS. Mitt 144. Mi.
Copied at Ahmrtkdml, 4. ». 1780.
Thia ia described in detail by Keith in the Catalogue of Sanskrit
Manmrripts in the Ikdkum Library, vol. ii, p. 106. It occasional ly
doubles R in eoryunction with other consonant®, o.g. f. 2 r., lino 8: irftftv-
dse.
The numbering of sections does not begin anew in luioti jMdc c* fell I®
continuous, and agrees with the longer recension as to the total number ol
seotions in Chapters IX-XII. It belongs to the shorter recension.
MS. Sanskrit, «. 17. 8.
A.D. 1781.
This is described in detail by Keith to the Catalan Sanskrit
Manumit in the Bodleian TAbmry, vol. ii, p. 106. The teat is punctuated
m usual, end divided into chapters and sections. A nummary similar to
the one described on p. 1 is added at the end of each chapter. It belongs
to the longer recension. The text is bounded on both sides by two sets of
double red lines. It is a neat and accurate manuscript.
THE TEXT OF THE NIRUKTA 89
The BelationsMp of the MSS. : two recension*.
/•The manuscripts fall into two groups, and for the sake of +ue
and brevity may be called A and B-A representing the longer and B the
shorter recLdol None of the manuscripts grouped m these two families
earlS than A.D. 1479. Although they have been copied f rom earlier manu-
scripts-often with great labour and troubleas some of thescnbes remark^-
2er of them transmits the text of the Nvruhta in an
to— add the
tion bv independent testimony— as an integral part ot the text, ana camio ,
therefore, he the faithful representatma of the archetype. oreover^
have besides the porf** «» entire eeefcon
added on to them. These additions are meaningly. The — •
iS^Lrc cThardly be any doubt
- plated
r^lrrSr:s“.easBand written in a d*^
i.e. ‘this etanza is
8^®zafi v ■ . „ • •. Q Thi8 ia contrary to Y&ska’s method. It ri
d2”a»h the words” M ad were originally phased
“-Ss=3SmkS&£s5
SSShsar-sgssas
following remark : WtnfllS * ’Ml TW* . «*» • ■ -
Further, each recenaion contains passages, wluC ' ing P® 1
eL^ae is identical with that of xiv. 88 with slight alterations.
x fi# iff* X 18; 24 s xL 8* 45|'X2i* 81*
40
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIKUKTA
Again, in B the commentary on the Vedic stanza quoted in v. 27, reads
as follows: mrm%nm f*Nw: mrnmvrsTfm
*grif ffiiCTftitwrfii f*r»nrt wwftr #^i
A's version of this is greatly am pi if led :
qfotyfl TOnf* WT Wf«rf4f wr TO % *H ftwj
«ww ft w wrfft ft 1 $f*S: «wtwW4; m\m
ffir^ wr i wftici WWjroftftftwi <p$ ytfkn cfn ift^vNftro-
It I f*rwt SfWfft
Farther, A contains a long passage in d.,'1 ; VK. vffaTIW • ■ • . ariWf?tt:
omitted by R
(I ‘Omissio ex homoooteleuto ’ lit Sanskrit Mamiaoript*.
It-is clear, therefore, that both the recensions cannot faithfully represent
the archetype. Hence the question iimm-h which of them adheres more
closely to the original ? Roth adopted the text as given by the longer
recension in his edition, without, however, assigning mlrqimte mtmsw for
hiB preference. The same text m also adopted t»y most, of the editors of
the Mruktti. This text, in* has ham shown ulwve, *|*w,»s imt represent the
original. It in true that often the longer recension preserves the txrttor
text, for sometimes passages arc omitted by accident The eye of the
scribe wanders from a particular word to the same or to a similar word,
occurring further on in the text, with the result that the intervening
words are omitted. This phenomenon known as mtt.mm nr hmmibUiitn
la universal and of very frequent occurrence. The following example
Illustrates thin-kind of omission. In copying the lines: • The l«uok, which
is rather scarce, was till very lately of al*olute rnwmdty for the .Student of
the Christian hymnology, above all for the Student of Adam of St, Victor's
hymns the eye of the copyist wandered from tlm student of Urn tot to
the same word in the second line and the words ‘of tlm Christian .... for
the' were left out. The same thing happened to tlm scribe of MR C 8.
In copying the sentence: ifWpCHft <p«t I i«#Cf<CW'
wm f HlwH his eye wato»ml from tlm word TOW!
In the tot line to the same word in the second line, with the mult that
the words IWfCW fW 1 were left out,
Again, in copying N. vi. 22: XW. Hmt flTO » KV.
VIII. 4. 19. nmfidrii^Y TOTOfft 1 tint eye of the acrilst wandered
from the Sgt of the tot pne to the similar word ipc in tlm second line.
1 Ohrkt tif p, I,
41
THE TEXT OF THE NIRUKTA
consequently the Intervening words ^fWPSf • • * * weie
omitted in MS.- C 3. „
Further in N. ii. 26 ^jwwftRrr wwnfw i wrfir: mrm:
garret: wfg hwr i rat m wt* wwt: i ^ s «i*wPffiT
gtrrfw: is the first pada of the second hemistich of the stanza of RV. HI-,
33. 6. Unconsciously the scribe remembered the second pada rat WW
^ raT: and wrote it down immediately after finishing the first pada
with the result that the intervening words I WTftt: WT*Rt- • • ■
TraRfwt are missing in MS. C 4. It cannot therefore be concluded that the
shorter recension is always the best, for sometimes omissions are accidental.
e. Dittography in Sanskrit Manuscripts.
On the other hand, there is also the phenomenon called dittography,
i.e. the repetition or addition of a few words or sentences. An excellent
example of dittography is furnished by The Globe on July 9, 191 o.
« The Echo de Paris publishes a message from Cettraje announcing t .
message from Cettinje announcing the appointment as Governor o cu n
of Bqjo Petrovitch/ 1 The part of the second line is a verbatnh repetition
of a part of the first line, ^ ^ . •
In N. ii. 28, ’SRI ^ raft WfaTWT WWl ^ * • • * 1*I
wntftftt raartra. i raft Refill ’’ftrawr wftr
*fiaitT: * . , . the eye of the scribe wandered by chance after to the
VediTstanza, and he mechanically copies the whole of the first line except
ra wr in MS. C 5. „ ,
Again, in N. vi. 8, the scribe of the MS. Mi. repeats WT-
Further there are some passages whose omission by B is f>^ey
unjustifiable. Yaska explains every word occurring in the fourth chapte
of the Mtjhantu. The omission of the passages contaming the explana¬
tion of any of these words is therefore inconsistent with Yaska s p an.
Examples of such omissions are the following. Yaska explains W^;
(Ngh. 4. 3. 12) in N. vi. 3, but the passage : fW’fTT 18 013^tteA
by B. Again, Yaska explains WtW (Ngh. 4.3. 28) in N. vi. 6 as Wj<P»
which is omitted by B. This omission makes the following Vedic
’tSSU, »poa a Vrfi, 8Un», rsska **
the very beginning of the stanza. To leave out the first few words and to
t dftVfci'W* f • ^
42 INTRODUCTION TO THE N1BUETA
begin from somewhere in the middle of the stanm is altogether foreign to
his practice, yet if the text of B be followed, the omtarion of the passage:
qqfftq ^ttnftw'f ftototoff <N. vi. 2fi) would involve Y&ska in an incon¬
sistency, All this shown that B is not absolutely reliable.
Now let us examine A. The majority of the manuscript* of A belong
to a period later than those of B. Thus, not one of them has preserved
the old spelling, while, most of the B MSS, retain this jweuitarifcy, i.o.
of writing U as \f as WT$ for H
i, 1| H I/! !» >» %tol
„ ssr .. i/> .« towr tontft
„ «n for % ,» wfwrnr; „ %mv
Again, some, of the A MSS, divide the into the w-called
thirteenth and the fourt emit hclmpter.., while fW‘ of B put the whole of
the parlft/Mai into our chapter only, which is numbered the thirteenth.
It haft already been pointed nut. that A contains an obvious interpolation
in N. vi. 5, and an amplified version of B’s comment in N. v. 27. Beside*
these there are shorter jHiHsttges scattered throughout the lawk which are
omitted by B and am suspected to 1« mterjKdations. One very fertile and
insidious source of inter|x>lation*< in supplied by Yiteka’s own method of giving
etymological explanations. He does not content himself with one deriva¬
tion, hut goes on adding derivation after derivation of a single word till
the whole list of probable, possible, and own fanciful etymologies to
exhausted. In many ernes, mterfsdufnra found it <|«ite cany to add new
derivations and attribute them to YHaka. A contains a conaidarable
number of such additions, while B has only two.
The following are a few samples :
N. ii. 0, A reads : ItoftoWf t fWT "ft flfUffflf tot 1 toff ftotoWfaf*
itowN: i ftototmfttoton.. . . .
B reads: yft totoftolltj fNWITfifttoftolf,. . . .
The two derivations are omitted.
N. ii. 10. A reads : ftfTtof 'totolW^. . . . ftpitototot WrtftWl tot Iftoto^Wf
utoilfli fir i
B reads: fl^ttoWIf^ . fttototoMt toftotffcWl tot I
N. ii. 13. A reads : f#to»f 1
Breads: 1
N. ii. 20. A read* : toHffcfrfto togftptonftl JflWl I
Breads: toffttotoffc Siwfl^totoH'Wl'to} I
N. iii. 10. A reads : IWfW I W
iS reads: aiWWtOW l .... ^ ^
K iii. 15. A reads: WHTf
w'C i firanrc t^nsrrgresT «r^dRt * „ T <■
B reads: *t *f ^ '. In
this particular case it is obvious that the passage m 18 ®“
Sr^ou for as the words stand in the first lino, Yaska would natur^ly
give the etymological explanation of f*WT first and theV*^'
vice versa. As a matter of fact he does so; after explaining f^WT he says.
* This would have been absurd if the reading ot A
represents the original. ^ ^ r
N.iH.16. A«»k: W1WT fW ^ ^ 1 ^
'
Breads: rr?.
»*» A«*i»: WitaWf** «**
B reads: .... ^ I „
N. iv. 2. A reads : H^T^T .... TO.1.^ \ *t#R(T
ffwnr; i ^ .
B reads: W*T*1 - *ST*J 1
N. iv. 10. A reads: tfPW WW*T W*$*m WWW • • •
B reads: «P*ft • • •
N. iv. 18. A reads:
B reads : ttfWlT: «4\fl.«IWi: WT I ^
N. iv. 15. Areads : W
44
INTRODUCTION TO THE N1RCKTA
AnwE:
N. iv. IS
*<Wh
B rends: m(4 f* «*A I WfW |
N. v. ,‘i A roads : m TSmfofrfa m WT I
B ritmlh : trr^fitfif ^ TgmflWh wt i
N. v. la. A reads: gwyift fqmtfifl WWHflO t
B rcaiin: ywfrfi- 1
% ^;r!- ** litfm 1 litWnm m J <*9*1
B reads: fatyi 5tftf*TT I *frj^«rmT iff I
vi. H. A rends : tWfll IT gmftTfih m Mffiftpiifr IT i
M «*»«*>* = fifaferfr m f»KTf!W«T *TT
Amttk- wnr rn^rnmn wmm mfn
B mi«k; mv« rn^mmm r wiwtTf^r n j
N< vi m‘ A rt:a,iM : *N* ft* » ftwtftf* i m 'tiffifitn mmm i
B *"■**» * ftft I fttf tffti* ^f** ,
Nl a2, A r,!8,1*: f* ft^t WT HwfT WT *PRft IT . . .
w B "wd": i*f *S*foft ftra^r m mift wr . . .
■LNlvi8?' .A *** vmftnfr *wfWt tot-
t wr fi^fipfr ttr i *
B reads: ^ WTTfirftf Wt VftfmimMi W ft*
‘ WT-I
itTSHSTl WiKht b,! ,,n,!tiPliwl’ b,,t Bw idsm’e .. ..I!1!J,|. • U> show
yA ****** mtl«h »w>r« tampered with than R
' Ks blu* *wi*t* alnjve, Dargjt repeals every wont of the
wuoneutarv, m that th« t***t of th« Nirvfcta * in UiU* ' mu hi:
This commentary therefore serves '
about th« ,-7-""— r-”* «**« «*r**iaw I *uppHi« valuable information
•“ ilH "utlK»"" «"»■ '»>*■ **» not
mtT* ^ “f Mk •«"■*«. * l» Itat h» »
of th« at; it *" l‘xwteoeo' *n* !'* cnwnit'iiiary prowrvtw lh« l«xt
ol the Mirukt(t,m mnunt Rifon: tho addition of t\u\ JtriiLia j.slrii,,,-
in&r t rr th” f“‘ «-*
eritfol noCoi." "Wx, ™H*f" *,*J *UtaX
1* am, roi i swnpUi, m N, 1. 2, ho roiwbt imt
THE TEXT OF THE NIRUKTA 45
gives as a variant, adding: 1^(4
to ajifrt urga: i
Again, in N. i. 12, he reads «PwaTf«l but gives «f3riTHTf*l as
a variant, adding 'WIT «PHflT»nf*l mt% *f*nrrarPf Wrf*T
TOT I _ ^
Again, in N. iii. 15, he remarks : ’Wtf* A V TfBnSl l^TOt
«r *Rrre%fa *wrwr: %f^r fro ^m3T^ i w; h*:
apprurr tt#4 fiw*wqtei% i
Again, in N. iii. 21, he reads ’Srfwftl but gives ’’SrfWTT as a variant,
adding: *rfw*r *rnTfa i *m™fd«rnr%i To 1
Again, in N. iv. 19, he reads but gives WC as a variant, adding :
9n%«ifq to: i (sic) wuftfri: pt^to: l
Again, in N. vi. 2, he remarks: f*IX% ’ll W* W ffr
STOW* I ^
Again, in N. vi. 4, he reads WIWWH but gives and
^»NT8W as variants.
Again, in N. vi. 6, he reads WPST but gives ^Tw as a variant,
adding: **Wt 1 «<yK^TOU WH^7T ft TITWTT fitXTf 1
Again, on N. vi. 21, he remarks: ’TOlft: HetWvJl I
dii^rnwa 1 m*n?n,|ft wiww^T f*wt *rp>WT i ^ ^
. . . . '8. 8, 8.. 1,'
Again, on N. vi. 88, he remarks : *Hl«8*Tf *1 iWftTC Wt I W’?
TOT'1%?: i wft i
This shows that Durga took pains to ascertain the correct readings .and
has handed down a sort of critical edition of the Nirukta, as it existed in
his time.
/. 1. Three stages of interpolations.
We have thus manuscript materials which belong to three distinct periods;:
(1) D, i.e. the commentary of Durga, written before the edition of
the pariM§ta$ and embodying the whole text of the Nirukta, represents
the earliest period, i.e. about the thirteenth century a»d.
(2) B, i. e. the manuscripts of the shorter recension represent a
period later than D,— when the pariM^as were added, but not divided
as yet into different chapters, and when the old orthography was still
prevalent.
46
INTRODUCTION TO THE N1RUKTA
(3) A, i. t). thp manuscript of the longer reeenmon, represent* a still
kter period when ihw jianfyfa* had been Hividml into chapters and the
old orthography had gone out of «
A collation of these three, different, recensions indicates that three
distinct stages of interpolations in the Nirukht out i» clearly traced. For
example, let u* take a passage in N. i. 4. On collating D» B, and A, we
lind that, the reading of l) has linen expanded in B, and that of B in A.
N. i. -t. !) roads: wtffifift wntf^t y*r*m, i ,
fwt 1 1 -
B read's : fWW Wff4 Wit
fritafaifttet Ifrfum m i 1 jwwWnpnftwfW* i
gifwwt: $*3 t *J iW -
A mala: JWW. » WT« WTH,1
i fwrpn : gfr| te*1* 1 5 ....
Another example for these three stages is suppled by N. tx. 2, as
follows :
1) reads: -
*rr it fioft w#t • * • •
If rends:
wit wrm: I «tWT *Wfit » * *
ten? ..... . te w* a
mit ten ft ten i *pWw mmwmm i wni frt ffW tell »
HTWT WHTH. I 1HWT «WT Ml
*n tfr Unit wi# «taffar
A reads :
WT «Tf«itl5 » 1WWT «W1 1 % *
... Vff Wist f *jp® * . * * * flflwfT f\PI
wit tep f# ten ft tep i j«Mfe wwit « wmvi wi
ffipt ffs*t iwnWI m mn m wteirt «f
t mPc wte i *n# wmm i vrtavteitiM
wf i t fflfr to . . •
THREE STAGES OP INTERPOLATIONS
47
it has been shown above that the list of etymologies increases as one
muffles from the text of B to that of A. In the same manner the list
Etymologies increases in B as compared with D. The following are
some examples.
N. i. 4. D reads:
B reads: I 3
-
D reads : ^T: ’JTWT'Wfl: I TTP3B ^ 1
B reads : SRT: ilTWT ^ wqpft 1 1W: W1’ ^ 1
N.i.7. Dreads: ^ 1 I
B reads : I *wft I I
N. ii. 22. D reads:
B reads : - H^lWt ***$ ^ 1
N. ii. 26. Dreads:
W *rm 'aff: \
mmWWTTO W^P*: l^»
Breads: TOT m W8% *TW ^ »
W$f% liW^WNpr: t
nwtmw^m "^l
Niii.18. » reads. «hp *JT«I <
B read.: «* wn*u fl» * ftif&w- I ^ >n 8*
^ I
N. v. 4. D reads : H*ft ’H'jWt *T^W » ^ WW*. I
B reads: 1$T » ***** ***** 1 ^ ***' ****' '
N. v. 23. Dreads:
wnwr. i
Breads: ■VWtft WW W >
vmtm. » »
twwiiwfr l**i
48
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
MS. C 1 agrees with B except that, the last, lino WMWtTRWfll ^ «
omitted.
N. vi. 8. D ndKi
■ 'BT V® ZWyvfHW t
$w r*m, i n facin') $wh t
B r«4s: TV- WFf*1*q[ |
aji dNwitii wlwrir AN^toit i
ff w,i i
N. vi a D muis : frfwwmn mt *fmmt » e «
B mels: |At t*PW<*HMO ITOt I WIT Wg¥T#T V«D4t |«|
N. vi. U. 1) reads : WW^T WTCft Wlttf J
A reads : *m( t WlWt Wlflf! | afWWWTg M »
B omits it altogether.
N. vi. 28. I) reads; wm ft* . . . . «#(( f* flr*%W
B roads: **rfar - «f& fikFgtar ftw? i fivgwT iwfSfNfit
ANSI fNiiftfSi i wif/i4<i«« wmm imww »
/. 2. FrnralM inotaae® of Sorrow, commentator of Virgil.
Thus the stages of interpolation at different periods nan Is; traced.
fh« principle of the ‘heat MSS.' is obviously inapplicable in this caw,
tor none of the manuscripts cm Is, called the Imt. All that is available
» the best manuscript of each family, anil the best plan, tinder the drcum-
ST^n^t W,W p5f‘ *f tlW U,rw* *Uht ¥ fortunately
• it is possible to do so, for the successive interpolation* from one family to
!nf^. **“ °f fcl“* te,tt 0f * •*«**■ recension,
and are thioat between sentence wherever the u t»t could \m m tmlartred
^Id atWh^ * « ^ hi^lVVU imliW>nK the number of etymolo^i
evid^^X,^ ^ ^ 1 httVrt' how<?vw- distinguished the
SS? lb™ T lWm,mmUtry !mm <?wt * «» wwweripA. of the
AT*«tte although Durgas commentary is very important for supplying
t valuaMe evidence for the history of the text of the Mimktu, it cuLo?
%epeakiy, be called a manuscript of the Mmktu, Tim relation of
•J0**®*. *? wotMwion is shown hy thenmof square brackets,
wh contem the adddional p sMp of the tot*pr mmmim, while m
' AnAatllIminBi0n *° V”!*** prwrved % Du*I» *« »W«C»W
bof S^na^^f?" T?Lpfe h tnmM ¥ &■«» Ktomtaro. Tho
^ ^“m*nt**0*‘ 01 V,*Ki,» *h(*™ * similar threefold amplifica-
THREE STAGES OF INTERPOLATIONS
tion, the three stages of interpolation being pointy out by Thilo m his
edition. I think the text of the Niruhta reproduced from Durga represents
the archetype as closely as it is possible to restore it with the help of the
present materials. I have collated1 sixteen manuscripts myself, besides
taking into account fourteen manuscripts collated by Roth, and eight by
the editor of the NiruMa in Bib. Ind. Thus, directly and indirectly, the
evidence of about fortv manuscrinta has been available for this edition, anc
the text may therefore be regarded as more or less settled.
g. Commentators of Y&ska*
Although, from an early period, Yaska’s work has been recognized as
one of the most important vedangas by the orthodox tradition of literary
India, he, unlike Panini, has not had many commentators. This does not
mean that he had few followers or that his speculations did not dominate
the thought of succeeding generations. On the contrary, he has been
acknowledged to be the pre-eminent authority on etymology. Hence (at
first sight) it seems rather inexplicable that his work should have been com¬
mented upon by so few people. One reason of this paucity is that Yaskas
work itself is a commentary and not an independent treatise, hence it di
not stand in need of much elucidation. Secondly, it is written m classical
Sanskrit prose, and, notwithstanding ite somewhat archaic and terse style,
is easily intelligible to the reader as compared, for instance, with the
aphorisms of Panini ; consequently there was not much demand for farther
comment. Yet three commentators, at least, are known to have elucidated
(1) Utn-a is mentioned as a commentator on the Nvrukta by Aufrecht
in his Catalogue Catalogorum* But no other information about his
personality, the character of his work, and the time when he lived, is
available. No reference is made to him by any of the other writers m
the same field. . , ,
m The second, commentator is Skandasvami, mentioned by i>eva-
r&jayaivan.3 A manuscript of his work exists in the Bibliothfeque
Nationals, Paris,4 and a friend of mine from Lahore has recently informed
me that he has obtained a complete manuscript of his commentary.
> Since then, on my visit to Paris, I have
been able, through the oourtesy of Professor
Sylvaiu LOvl, to examine the Nlmkta manu-
teripfci in the Bibliothlsqwe National®, No**
Hf44, described by Oabaton in the CMoqw
mmwmm 4m BomOsHU U POtt, pp* M-
4& All of them, except the first collated by
Both, belong t© the nineteenth century. They
all represent the text of the longer recension,
and do not afford any other variants. The
contents of Nos* 26S and 2M is Bnrj^-*®
commentary, "which come* to an end with
the twelfth chapter.
« mi, p*m ' »
* See Bib, Ind. ed-, vol* I, ppw
* Uc. ctt (Aofrecht).
B
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
90
(3) But the roost important of all these commentators »» Durga. He
seems to he later than Devatftjayajvau who is familiar with the then extant
commentaries on the Vedas, the Nighaytu, and the Nimktn, and who does
not mention Durga in the long list, of the authorities use ' by him for the
purpose of his own work. Although a conclusion based on the argument
of silence is not cogent, yet in this particular ease, it is justified to assume
that Durga is not referred to kwauw he was {K interior to DeviuAja, hence
Durga would also ho later than Skandiwv&tm, Durga’* commentary is
published, and haw aujieraeded the works of his predecessors. His work
is important for two reasons : (I) he is tine last of the commentators, and
therefore represents the fullest, development of the tnuiitional interpretation
of the Nimkta ; (2) the very fact that it has survived at the cost of earlier
commentaries indicates its imjwrtance. We shall therefore examine his
work somewhat in detail.
iktU <•/ I'inrm,
It has already Wen pointed out that in all probability he is later than
Devarftjayajvan, though this assumption har»lly helps us, for th« date of
Devar&ja himself is not known. However, Durga ’s lower limit can be
determined almost with certainty. A manuscript 1 of his commentary in the
Bodleian Library is datwl 18K7 vn. The date, is genuine and is accepted a*
such by Professor A. B. Keith.* The manuHcript was copied at Bhrgtt K«etra
in tins reign of Midinmnfi~D»rgaKimhavijuyu, Thus he could not In*,
later than l’M7 k,it. li is «lit!icu)t t*» idmiitfy any particular rite with llhfgu
K^ctra, but probably it w»« situated somewhere Wtween the Surasvnti an<l
the Jainuft, As Durga wrote his commentary in a hermitage near Jammu,
a place not easily accessible in the ulnarnot* of modem means of mmrouni*
cation, the migration of the MB. of his commentary to llhfgu K$etm
presupposes the lapse of suflicient time in order to account I'm* the spreading
of his lame us a commentator from the isolated heights of Jammu in the
plains of Bhrgu Ksetra. It will not Is* far from the truth, therefore, to
placti Durga aknit the thirteenth century n.
Dur^» do»at not speak of any predecessors by name nor does he leave
any clue m to the sources of his own commentary. Unlike Ihrariyn-
yajvim, he does not give the slightest information atmit himself ot the
general state of the Xirtdtti during his lime. That 1m wrote his com¬
mentary in a hermitage near Jammu in proved by the colophon* on f. 132 v.
at the end of the eleventh chapter of the Sirtdiu . which runs aa follow# ;
* Wllf»ti 4?#*
* tto au<^ V $m*rtt M«n**rtpt* <*«*
vwl, li, J|, lea,
• MS. WhmtlA.
COMMENTATORS OF YASKA
51
ftmaifffr wijRi^nnif^TfiR TrwrfrwfltfWfnfr ^nrW'
WTEI’Sf tTT^: *RTR2 I This shows that the full name of the
commentator was Durgasimha. The fact that he lived in a hermitage and
was addressed as bhagavat indicates that he was an ascetic and belonged to
some particular order of Sannyasa. Further, he is a descendant of the
family of the Vasisthas. He does not explain the stanza RV. IIL 53. 23,
quoted 1 by Yaska to illustrate the meaning of the word lodham, because
the stanza implies hostility to V asistha. He says : ^1
I *nf ^ I wrert *T l ‘The stanza,
in which this word (lodham) occurs is hostile to Vasi#ia. And I am a
descendant of Vasistha, belonging to the Kapisthala branch, hence I do
not explain the stanza.’ s _
Sayana has the following note on it : rpCT ^ trpSfTf*RfST®r:
** i m ^ 1 _
"There was formerly a royal sage named Sudas, a disciple of Yisva-
mitra. Somehow, he became an object of Vasistha’s hatred. Then, Vi6va-
mitra, in order to protect his disciple, reviled Vasistha with these stanzas.
These are the imprecatory stanzas. The Vasisthas do not pay any attention
(lit. listen) to them.’ 3 This corroborates Yaska’s statement that there are
stanzas which contain asseveration and imprecation only 4
Durga’s commentary is important for it repeats every word of Yaska,
thus the text of the Nvmkta ‘ in toto’ could be reproduced from .Durga s
work alone. As none of the manuscripts collated by me is older than the
fifteenth century, Durga supplies therefore evidence of a very valuable
character for the textual criticism of the Nirulcta. The number of variants
attributed by Durga to his predecessors and his frequent remarks that the
text is corrupt and that the right reading is to be discovered, -all such
cases I have pointed out. in my notes, -indicate that there has been no
unbroken tradition with regard to the handing down of the text at the
^Further there seems to have been some sort of revival of the study ol
the MrvJcta in the neighbourhood of Jammu in Durga’s time, for it seems
difficult to imagine that in an isolated place like Jammu, Durga sat down
to write his commentary simply for the love of vmtmg » commentary
It is more reasonable to suppose that Durga accomplished this task in order
* The Hiruita, iv. 14.
s Durgii’s Commentary on tho-N. iv. 14.
* SSyoita on BV. III. 58. Of. Bib. Ind.
edition of the Kirukta, vol. II, *l>. 416.
Muir, SmmHt Texts.
* N. Til. 3.
n ft
Of.
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
to meet the demand for a good text, elucidation of obacure passages, and
amplification of Yaska's arguments, a demand which a revival of the study
of the Ninxkta had called forth. The examination of the manuscript of
Durga’s commentary, mentioned above, leads one to the conclusion that
Durga did not live to complete his work and that he himself wrote his
commentary up to the end of the 1 1th chapter only. This to indicated by
a comparison of colophons in the manuscript which, at the end of riba
7th-12th chapters, numbered as 12-17 hy Durga consecutively from the
five chapters of the Nmhatdth are as follows :
(1) At the end of the 7th chap, on f. 50 r. » VgtflWW »
(2) „ „ Hth chap, on f. 70 v. ^ - W!l
(8) H „ 0th chap. on f. 80 v. I WffM f*NE . . . Wifi I
(4) „ „ 10th chap, on f. 112 r. I W . . • frwtfMW mm I
(5) „ „ 11th chap, on f. 182 v. | wrfmt
mm* i »
A comparison of these five colophons shows that the first four do not
contain any reference to Durga hy name nor to his honorific titles, which
fact implies that they were written by Durga himself, while that at the
end of the 11th chapter was added hy some disciple, who ajwaks of Durga
as an Orilrya and addresses him ns hhat}tmU. Durga could not have
appropriated these titles himself unless ho was very vain. Another point
in favour of the fifth colophon being written hy a person other than Durga
Is that while the first four colophons say that such and such a chapter has.
come to an end, the fifth remarks that such a ptUn of that chapter has come
to an end. The colophon at the end of the 1 1th chapter is the final inscription
and as such should have been placed at the end of the 12th chapter, where
no such description is found; the colophon there, on f. 150 r., being
^pt: tmp I This leads one to the conclusion that Durga himself wrote
his commentary up to the end of the 11th chapter, whose adoption wae
added by a disciple who also wrote the commentary on the 12th enapter,
and faithfully refrained bimeelf from adding the name of Durga in the
colophon at the end of the 12th chapter. MS. Mill 142, dated a.». 1880,
and described in the C\*iaiogue* rffamkrti Mnnumipto in the JM/eian
tibnxrf by Keith,1 alec preserves the final inscription at the end of the
Hth chapter, while on f. 128 v., at the end of the 12th chapter it simply
eeye * Wp I It is also to n»tticed that in thie inamwwrfpt
* ■ IfllL .Ilf ,P» llllt
COMMENTATORS OF YASKA
53
M well, the word Indthrith ^ha^.
makes its appearance m those at adduced in this con-
Another point oi minor importance : “7 ^aTend of the
nexion, il the manuscripts have the following Uoba at en
12ttl C P w • -
mt 3^ *j*u v*r« w: # Mmwillbe
Ab Durga is shown to be a hermit, to. ascribe these verses to him will be
highly inappropriate.
Dwrga and the Pa/Hsista.
■ Both the published editions of Durga’s commentary regard^thewm-
mentary on the portions of the 13th chaPter^^“ ms. Mill 142 >,
„ 18th chapter wee not added to the Mrvlto by Dorga. tone,
Moreover, the lotn cnapser was ^ mrt of his commentary :
as is proved by his remark in the introductory part
*c twt *T^irn*n^ i
• And this (thlS^i*
consisting of twelve chapters whose the 13th chapter twas
down by tradition”. “^tornga by eome dUcipl. or
written at a later period and attributed to uurg y
follower of his.
TWort ee.Wb.tton. 1» Mymdcf,, “*
1. Date of Yaslca.
Hintory ie the one weak point of Sa^dt “SfSZSU
non-existent. Not a Se ™ in this matter th&t
and so complete is the lank of y ^ authors like Fanini and
the dates of even the most famous dte cannot therefore
^Kdisa are still subject to ^
ha determined with absolute certainty.
. This evidence ie, to***. *«£««£ X «“ **
To make the case plausible, It mart be corw- «omp ^ ^ preoeding clu^LeU*
borated by the internal ^ideixce, t-e. th ^ ^ * ^jeMBdnatloa.
difference of style, treatment, 4c- With this
64 INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
only by bringing together the isolated ptems of information supplied by
archaeological finds, literary references, and ncridvidnl mention of known
historical or political ovente. This evidence, however, in nut conclusive,
and is differently interpreted by various oriental scholar*. There is a
great difference of opinion among them about the precise date of Yfwka,
bat at the same time there i« also the unanimity which sets down his
lower limit as not later than 600 w.c.. As thin limit has not l
questioned so far (while his upper limit in carried as far as 700 it may
therefore be safely luwanu^d that Yitska lived at lead, about a century
earlier than Plato. Both Yaska and Plato sum up m it were the result* of
their preducesKOW in philological and etymological investigations jn the
Mmktu and the Vmhjfm restively, Both stand pre-eminent with
regard to their ago, and have dominated the thought of euccreiding genera-
tiona in their respective countries. Yaska's work is important for the
history of philology ami etymology. And a* the representative record of
the researelicw of mmhmt Iiiilirirw, it in of ntiiNiilurfilili* for 11 eon-*
para**"© study of the Indian and Greek achievements »» these two branches
ol Pledge in the earliest period of their history,
. 2. Pkomiw cr/ta/nncaf o/ Y>idtt,
Before we proceed to examine, in detail, the principles laid down by
Ytok* for etymology , or hi* speculation* in philology, it will b« worth
wlub to. inquire whether Yfwku wan a properly qualified person to under-
take the task, i.e. whether he possw-ml any knowledge of wmid-laws
or, in otiior words, whether he received any phonetic training, and of
mm mvti As lias tilmrly tmm jwinM out, lii4#rienl mid bStr^tihteil
records about ancient India do not, e.vist, or at least, if their twisted
have not survived. Nothing definite is, therefore, known alwnt the life’
Lil«,|4Itu*Ut' th° *? which lli' liv^' *mr **»»' educational
system which then prevailed, In the abmn® of such records it is them-
fow extremely difficult to ascertain the worth of Ida qualification*, or the
extent of "»**>. wnmd-lawN. Yet Home indirect in-
^ by,f!wtln* * hm data capable
_ iigal ittifJffcA, in ih# ttnl ii&m* Yltekii In
with & vast amount of Sanskrit literature, The numeroaa
— tettona occurring in the Nirnkta conclomvdy almw that
g-veda, the Sftma-vcda, the Atharva-vcila, the Yaiur-vcda
X^AvT’if4’ lU> iitMp' Ha*kUAt the Maitrtytmti HmMutA,
wVT ’ fcbe mfrnmmi, «»e ffquffa BMimm,
u JfnVitMijH, to© mtnfHitliH Bit'ihmVtt, to© PHUiiSkhpt$,
etymology, philology, and semantics
55
,nd some of the Upanisads. The full list of all the works known to him ,
te ^Tin the Appendix. This shows that Yaska was a man of compre¬
hensive knowledge and vast reading. Secondly, he refers to and quotes
the^pinions of ttie various schools of thought which existed m his time
i e the school of etymologists, the school of grammarians, the schoo
“d sr=r-S2 f--
monts ot Know e g education extending over a long period.
a i&Si. Xe bow ta various schools could have
?i2=S£2t«s«t«t£
incliLT the physiological and
treatises ev«y word of the mmhita in its isolated
I t Tf free fmm the Euphonic combinations, and analyse compounds
Btate, i. e. free from the eup the time of Yaska, a strong
into their component element®. Gmdu y y the scientific
feeling had com© mto existence, as is eviae K
!^ntLent aid classification of the Sanskrit alphabet. ihis
ITT^ka vm furnished with some phonetic equipment, such «
that Yaska was rurn permitted him to acquire. This
the state of the scholarship oi the tune Pf1”* ... d recognizes
* i. supported hy the tat that Ytok. , » *****
the following phonetic phenomena: (1) Syn«I«?> ..X> tam ™
„ ,, , /tif, „Q\ • (2) Metathesis as in a arop m ■g i,
f dmnl S, - to) to ** (to emit), and 8# 'Wfe'
(to drop), (rope) “ * ^ ta the „* wra (to throw), WT.
and no on; (8) Anap y , fcmn the root«CT.(to fcy),8»;
(,l,»r) to the ’ ( Sri+«„,’i.e.-three.tanzae'.' He is dso acquainted
(4)h.plotoey«m9Y-t«+r^ rf rtj^iaation no the
with asmm.lat.on, and has noacea * T M) Jot tto detailed
X - Cb^te n- “““7
TX — - *— - the »«., ... «. 1 1... «* —*■« •»— *
Yfeika himself.
5ft
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
l~St. From what has gone l*fore, it may 1>© concluded that Ytaka was
a man of extensive reading, that he had pursued a systematic course of
study, and that he was furnished with some phonetic equipment. This con¬
clusion is further supported by the fact that Kin explanations are pervaded
with a rationalistic spirit and devoid of the mystifying or supernatural
element, a characteristic of the ritualist and the inmmiijmhi school, cf.
e.g. Yaska's explanation of Vrtra. Ho is al toother fm* from fanaticism,
lugotry, and intolerance when he meets Kantaa'a adverse criticism of what
he Iwlieviw to 1h the revealed hymns, hut- gives rational answers to the
various points of objection. He is actuated by a scientific spirit even
when ho is dealing with gmls. Tims, for instance, he classifies gods into
various groups, i.e. the terrestrial, the atumsphoric, amt the celestial
according to the sphere of their activity, and assigns definite function*
to cadi, Yftakas classification of g»tds him nothing eom*8{*:»ndmg to it
in the mythologies of other nations. Further, his treatment, of synonym*
|nd homonyms is also scientific. At first he attributes a particular meaning
to a particular word, and then supports Ida assertion by quoting a juu-sago,
generally from the Vedie literature, in which that woni is used in that
particular sense. Whether or not one agrrot with him in attributing
particular meanings to particular words, it cannot Iw denied that his
method is scientific and, not withstanding hie remote antiquity, surprisingly
modem. Thi# acicntific *pint,*o evident in the NimkUt, could lie developed
% a scientific training only. In the absence of any definite information,
the preceding statement will, I think, give some indication aw to Yiaka'a
qualifications to undertake the task which he set before himself.
8» Jmpmiaim ttf Etymology-
Taking both the East and the West together, Yiafca is the that writer
cm etymology. He is also the first to treat it as a science by itaelf.
According to the orthodox Indian tradition, the Mniktm has, for a long
time, been recognized ae a treatise which iteala specialty with etymology.
Bat the claim of Ylaka is not baaed on this recognition. He has enunciated
his doctrines in the JSfl/tttkki, His remarks on tho importance of etvmoloifv
may sound very commonplace to us, hut probably appeared to have the
name profoundness of wisdom when they were first uttered about 51,500
year® ago, m President Wilson’s fourteen points for the modem political
world. His arguments for etymology are summarised an follows :
(I) Etymology » essential for the proper understanding of tho Vedie
texts. " "
etymology, philology, and semantics
57
OS) Etymology ie the the mthUa into the
(8) Etymology is necessary for the analysis oi m
7 -*j?„ «inrl of words into their component elements. .
^r^miy his practical utility, for it enables one to d^ver the
(4) Ltymo g> F which the characteristic marks of more
primary ei j ^ perform the sacrifice with perfection,
than one deity, and thus ne p efndipd for its own sake,
Etymology is a science, and should be studied tor its o ,
t„r<LwWteoonn»ended,anai^ranM»tonaMnnnd. (Chapter I,
sec. 15-17.).
4, Principles of Etymology.
Yieka’s fundamental notion about languages, ^^'withahTidea
reduced to their primordial elements w rc word can he traced
he .*.*«* T^^«C8i“p e W - ^derivable. His
to an original rooti O“ »h““ | etymological explanation
rwmr“Ient 'and
Sit .th tLiiVphono^- O-"”"
derivation of OTi iTom^ _ ^ < to break I and so on. It should
Wtsi from know , or o importance 0f accent, and accords it
be observed that Yaska rewgnize the above-mentioned rule
a due place in his P^nclPle. ^pa^tively small number of words can
is limited m its scope, tor y P Yaska therefore strikes a note
fclffl the conditions ^ 4*4 ^)^“,“m^nc6 .hould not he
of warning and says that P P mmar are not universal
attached to grammatical form, ior t ^d- that one has also to
hhe Uw. of nature.and W , metotheeia
take into considera P * jt* second principle is that m
haplology, anaptyxis, assmu a 1 , ^ regular, and are not ac-
case the accent and gramma ica- should always take his stand
companied with a. ^^ ^^ . ^rtoderive it from some similarity
on the meaning of the word an . £ even from the similarity
of former if there is one should not
of a single letter 0T ' J &c. from dmw>‘ to owe’, or
be afraid to derive, dots, M,dot account of the apparent
(sacrifice) from the root yaj (to eacrmcej, furnishes the best
ri:"elocd end it. origin* ~-t
m
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
*m! thrivMvohnm Cl IE. HkL^f7m; ymifl /m7m .
«*«; Lai. t/mnqw; lath ,/mki: Oot h.fimf; (term, iinf' lL' At' J*k'
fl‘ Af™n- freach ltlnM «“* Engh«h tmr have only r in mmim hS
otherwise qmte dlrtUri nt from their original mnm> *Mr L ‘
fen. f*r. «.! . primff vJ ™
ZZ « « \fm ^ wv,,wl t m,m- K»K /«««; Ucm. wcr, have !,„iy r in
oommon with *ik* rtrmmt. Km* rimVl* t 1 m
with (ik. ** (lift,,, x,' .5 nTL' Si
in common, »„,l I*. ,Ltv . . ,.*cl,,.W, ™rt h .^SnTl »'”?
Asnin, «f. IE. 4t> ‘ ’ »*rt ll>" «K« «l * mt.
®nrm. 0>w. ; OK .,*;’*,* <,k' U'“ <*» *»«■»!
to "l'|,lk;“‘in" °r «■» "*>•’ *>y no iK.™p,.l,.„t ,*»m oivos ri*
mw* of too pcmrfpk'. Ko .for Kyi,,,. .I,*,,
not U mJ dnS £w7kL'"T “.’’f"' 'r *"«
difficult fa, knOW tJ' ttP4!If * «f On- wntext. ifc is often
^Lsr^^s “■ i . * L
for anJfo^. 1 *?C * *},H: MkonM indeed explain derivations
Tj^Lt rilZLr tr *r if :r "rr?
diligent/ M. ,18. iw thM «»**‘***«»’»i «i»I for the
Prine*P!« Of etymology laid flown by YAaka J» that «w »hwi!d
Zzztz ■ « «* « m
ifwnotLi | j ^ltf If lit mm
Tim principle h on 4fee whole »wnS,fe rT” t® lyfangnll them o«*«r»
Skh. dkk derived from the root of ^ mmm ‘ driven
” " •» « ». 'bii««r»l*,
. ” ” »• » **] » ' driver
m a-fat „ „ „ „ jun „ ' not lawn *.
***** *«^#*fromy^ means ‘onwiehe.1*
** .. * not sacrificed
AMtuMSm * an-ttdSm means • » niggardly naan ’.
ETYMOLOGY, ^PHILOLOGY, AND SEMANTICS
59
Skt Anud&ra = anu-Mra, means ‘ followed by a wife ,
n ss a-pavana „ ‘ without air .
Apavam = apa-vana » ‘a grove’.
= a-vawM » ‘not dressed.
AvZdm = „ ‘resting-place’.
Fmdish Abode. From abide, meaning ‘ delay ’ or ‘ dwelling-place .
“ tjToK eomoctod «“ Pri“fve V6lb
miming ‘prognostication’; ct fore-bode.
Ahmwl OFr. fhmler, abonder, kilo axle r ; Lat. almndare, meaning
‘to be plentiful’.
= a-bov ltd, meaning ‘ to get limits to ’. •
Admind OFr. amind, derived from the Arabic amir-ol, laUmzed m
various ways and assimilated according to popular forms,
meaning 1 a naval officer » _
A by-fonu of admirable. OFr. amirable, Lat. admirabd-em,
meaning ‘ exciting admiration •
Admit. Lat. ad&et-v*, Fr. admte, meaning ‘scorched .
a* a-duat, meaning ‘in a dusty condition . • . ,
AZ,U. OE m l OHO. M ; Goth. ««■«, morning ' u
,, OB, tl, <+«**; OHO. tomU. wwM, &c.; ME W, «9«,
meaning ‘anything whatever’.
Bm. OFr. bate ; Lat. b&ca, meaning ‘ a small frmt, a. berry •
. F, iau, Uw, mm**-* ^
or of land into the sea'.
OFr 6o& ■ Lat. type 6cuftWa, meaning ‘ the division of a bam .
; OFr. Uyl a. J« ; Mart, ■ to open the »o»th memmg
pu»h bonk', mooning omWtmont
Shor^Torm of bay-wailer, meaning ‘ the second branch of a
„ Fr. bill ; Lot. «*r, moving ■ . roddMt-Wn «**“
uLk. Fr.te;It.6»c<>;Sp.6to;LateIM.S«r..«,me.im«‘.ta>l»l»n-
„ ‘ A justice of the peace
A variant of beek ‘ to wami ’. _ + ,
Bear. OE. hem ; OHG. hero ; Mod. G. Ur ; cf. ON. H
/eras, meaning ‘ an animal ’.
OE. here ; cf. Goth, bcmzeim, meaning ' barley .
” OE. and OHG. ON. ber<r, Goth, bair-an; Lafc/er;
Gk. 4*p ; Skt bhar, meaning ‘ to carry ’. ? „
m INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
English Dole derived from French tim'd means ' grief \
„ related to Tent. thrf ; Our. Tell means * portion *.
Fanis. Fr./Umc; Irntfiinm (re|*»rt|; Ok. imbuing ‘public repot’.
Fr./am; hai,f,mmn cf. OFr. nfitmer, meaning ‘want of food,
hunger
„ Obsolete form ai/tmm.
Fast, OK/mtam OMtl/mtm; ON (loth, /ootow, meaning
‘ to abstain from food
„ MK./«d ; OX./ritf-r, meaning ‘a rope’,
» Fr./ofe; Lal/wrfna, meaning * arrogance
Fot*L OE. folds ; OW. foUla ; ON, joUl, whited to ‘ field
meaning • ground
„ Q&feuhlou ; OHllf«ida,i; QH./M' ; (Jot h, fulfill n ; OTeiu.
*falfitt>i, ; ef, Lith, jtftfa ; Ok. il-rrakrot, meaning ‘to arrange
ono thing over another
„ OE, falmi ; Mod. LG. fait, moaning ‘ an enclosure for domestic
», ME. fold', OHG./u/t ; ON./itW-r, meaning *a bond or ply*.
Mm, id. OE. Atmtf; OHO. hunt (d-) ; (loth. k*,ak\ ON. humir ;
Ok. *&**, mtv ; Ski imu, meaning * dog *
<* ME. Mn; ON. Mmt, meaning 1 a projection
Meat. OE. M; OHO. mluk ; ON. sd-r, meaning ’ m animal \
„ OFr, ml ; It. mggdlo ; Lai mgkhtm, meaning ‘ a dw. ice .
&m«d. Derived from Fr. mni ; Lai mum, mmm • nob* \
», OK. mud, means ‘strong*.
» Fr. etmdttr ; Lai mint wlm% means ‘ tasting depths \
French A ir. Ok. <%; Lat. tinr-m ; Sp. #1# t Ittttltliiflg' ¥ llill
«ttl»taaw which envelop* tlm earth*.
» OFr. aim, mining ‘ disposition \
» ll a rut, meaning - undudy ’.
ithemt®. hu.mmjgm; Il«xm/*>; Sp.
» OFr. mnt, mmting 1 **Mb \
: Chlre. Feminine of ekar, • dear
„ ^ Ok. gapd. * face
Coatln, -a Lai coimhemm ; It, tmgino, -a; Sp. mMm «w,
. . m&nnho. *«, weaning * a relative \
\'m 3L*1 ml hi m», weaning ‘ an iiwuct \
Detwtf, Preposition meaning ‘ before *,
n Fr. participle of Amir, * to owe \
^ ' Sp‘ ' *** ^ l OIV. Jim, mean
:
etymology, philology, and semantics
61
French Feu. Derived by Estienne and Scheler from
Manage from Lafc. fdvx. >fdu%8 >fdce >feu , by Littrd from
OFr. fahu > feii, connecting with Lat. fatutus, meamng
j pie,\ Lat. jukvre for ( fidere) ; It .jidare ; Sp. and Ptg. jbxr, meaning
‘ to put confidence ’. . , ,
Lat./™; 8 «?“ '
Krme. i ME. fame, meaning ‘firm ; cf. Stfc ✓«! •
Med. Lat. firma, meaning, a farm ’. )
Fm,u-. Lat. frcmom ; It. frmw ; Sp. and Ptg. fmwso, meanmg ‘ ree .
m> Meaning ‘ a French coin *. ^
Geste. Lat. gestus, meaning, ‘ gesture ’.
Latina; It. geda, meaning ‘heroic deed, poetry , ci ehaaao
de gede. » ,
Loner derive*} from Lat. locare means ‘ to let . ^
landare means 1 to praise .
n n j; ” v
German achi. OH Q.uhto; MHG. (Me ; Goth, ahtan ;
from an IE. root ; cf. Skt. astan ; Gk. okto>, Lat. ocfo , ^n.
aezt&ni, meaning ‘ eight ’. ,
OHG. rtfe ; MHG. dhte ; OE. M , meamng proscription .
** OHO. U, MHO. Mb, ME
” T«i>ke ; OTmt *baU6n, *baU6u ; cf. Lat .foUds/ something
inflated ’ ; Fr. balle, meaning * a ball to play with .
Fr. bal ; It. hallo ; Fr. baler dr bailer; Lat. ballare ; G . 0a ( ,
Bauer OHGWr ; ; LG. Imur ; ON. bur ; OE. bwr ‘ dwel-
Baaer. OHaWr, . 0E. and ***£ J
hater; OTeut. *ldro(m), from Tent. VbZ, IE. ■ ;
Skt. bha (bhvm% ‘ earth ’); Gk. #» ; Lat. /** {fuMarue) ,
„ oS;-
Vhauea, • to cultivate ' ; Du. bum ; MHG., MDu. bAneu ,
meaning ‘ a peasant ’. ON. 6o&, Mi; ME.
MHgTS;' OE. ta* ; E. Wi » Fr. bulk, derived from I*t.
bulfo, meaning ‘ a papal mandate .
I
82
INTRODUCTION TO TDK N1RUKTA
Ocniwit OeMn.P^eM, OHO. ; MHO. ** , OK. **
mmtn, meaning * tn wjth* ’
hefmn. OHO, tim* ; MHO. **v», nmmiH < to Lm> \ '
v. *1 *?}}}}' kfi'iau ' WHO. ktra, • to turn ’
***'• *'"1 •'•- *--«••• i-n.Ju«.-
s-eVSEy**' rf- . . ***■ . . ;
,. HOT. iter, KM. Mr > OS.*mr. Mu OK. . . . . . llJt
** M,,,i *“• <*•*■ «-M
" ”11“;/"^' * . . . * -« *
OHaite.;m UUa, 08. Mi; OK.«„4,„ Ci,,„,
* K. latft,. mauuuK * to b«d *. '
0,,I1“’‘; MH° = OT M..
• ^.IZZT* M,fa "T^- 0Kr- «'«''*• •>» «»««*,
Mark OHO. mtirkti ; MHO. marks- OS ttv
‘boundiuy’! ' * * ’ ^
* M“f \MHd : MI>0- ***•> OX.miri--' OK. tmirt ; M«l. Ut.
^ !t *■"«* **»•«. owning
.. :OHO.,,w,¥t 1(Wro(/; MHO. mu,*, fWm; m .,,,.. «,F
*r,;»r^Av1,',“’ —* «*■•*»* <>»■ »4? <w4:
f«tty-™44 it zz; . . -*» • *• «*
OHO. hrm; MHO. rt* ; ON, /#»•&• MDu. Du, rti»- OF tri*
utl'Tnl?* ' *tW‘^ “r w,ml! ***»*l*» '• V ’ 4 ‘
* Wfc; MR. ry»’, OFr. m- It rtmr to»t
rM' “ “ * *«» ,, 'love*. . .;i
•H w dear tlmt tmdli wordfti ean be wtitm-
*~l“ to their meaning, tor being derivable
ETYMOLOGY, PHILOLOGY, AND SEMANTICS 68
from more than one original source, they are liable to be connected with
the wrong root unless the derivation is based on the meaning. Yaska’s
rule is therefore sound. But in criticism of Yaska’s rule, it may be
remarked that words, having the same origin, come to acquire different
meanings. For instance, Lat. mp(cupido), ' to desire and Skt. hup, ‘ to
be angry have the same common origin. Again, cf. IE. klutds ; Skt.
frmtda ; Gk. k\vt6s ; Lai (mjclutw ; OE. Mud ; Eng. loud. ' Yaska did not
know any other language besides Sanskrit, his horizon was therefore
necessarily limited, yet his familiarity with the two phases of the Sanskrit
language, L e. the Vedic and the classical, which is historically the develop¬
ment of the former, and which in their relation to each other bear a close
correspondence to that of the Ionic and the Attic tongues, placed him on
a better working ground than those who were not fully conscious of such
historical development. There is no passage in the GratyVm, for instance,
showing that Plato realized that the Attic was historically the outgrowth
of the Ionic language. On the contrary, the following passage indicates
that he was not aware of any such development.
5. Plato on Etymology.
$oc. ‘ Yes, my dear friend ; but then you know that the original names
have been long ago buried and disguised by people sticking on and
stripping off letters lor the sake of euphony, and twisting and bedizening
them ha all sorts of ways. ... And the additions are often such that at
last no human being can possibly make out the original meaning of the
word.’ 1 Again, Plato does not recognize that etymology has any scientific
or even systematic basis. He does not seem to realize that derivation of
words should be governed by some general rules. In addition to the
above, I quote the following passage in support of my statement:
Son. . . . ‘ Now attend to me ; and first, remember that we often put
in and pull out letters in words and give names as we please and change
the accents.’ ‘l Evidently he did not attach much importance to accent.
The only principle, . which can hardly be so called, is contained in the
following passage : '
8oc. .... ‘And whether the syllables of the name are the same or
not the same, makes no difference, providing the meaning is retained; nor
does the addition or subtraction of a letter make any difference so long
1 Jowctt, XHalog*M Ptmto (8rd «d.), tx>1 i, P- 888.
• IMA. p. 841.
speech is given preference to other mode* of expression, mtoh am gestures,
movements of hands and body. Ice, He soys, * words are used to designate
ohjecte with regard to everyday affairs in the world, on account of their
comprehensiveness and minuteness’* Durga, the commentator of Yiska,
explains the term ' comprehensiveness with regard to the psyeimlogiesl
of the spoken word,' He says that there are two phases of consciousness
in the human mind, la (1) the manifest, and (3) the unmanifest. When a
person desires to express the manifest oonseiousnewt, his effort result* In the
exhalation of breath which modified in the various speech-organs produces
the word. The word again pervades the unmanifest consciowmeas of the
hearer, makes it maniftmt, and thus the inmning is apprehend'd.1 Using
philological terminology, we may express the same thing by saying Hurt
wiere are permanent word-records in the sub-conscious strata of the human
M*gm <# Pkm (*« «L), v«l. |,
, **, Ifft, f 1
• The I. i,
* Dias* on Jf» |» *,
ETYMOLOGY, PHILOLOGY, AND SEMANTICS
65
mind. These word-records are brought from the sub-conscious to the
conscious state by articulated speech. It may be objected that what¬
ever the psychological process may be, the most important use of the word
is to express and convey the meaning to somebody-else, and this purpose can
equally be accomplished by other methods, such as gestures, movements of
hands, face, and eyes. As if Yaska had anticipated this objection, he adds
the term ‘minuteness’ in Ills aphorism. Durga has the following comment:
The movements of hands and the winking of the eyes, &c., are also com¬
prehensive, they will express the meaning and in tins maimer we will be
saved the trouble of studying grammar and the bulky Y edic literature.
True, gestures, &c., are comprehensive, but they are not minute, i,e. they
involve greater effort in production and are always indefinite. Even
discarding Durga’s elaborate explanation of ‘comprehensiveness’, Yaska’s
aphorism can mean only that words are used in the everyday affairs of
the world because they are capable of giving expression to every kind of
meaning with their numerous shades of difference, and are produced with
comparatively less exertion. There seems to be no doubt that at the time
of writing the above-mentioned aphorism, Yaska had in Ins mind the
alternative method of expression by means of gestures, &c. And his argu¬
ment that words are preferred to gestures, on account of the economy of-
effort, has a strikingly modern note.
7. Origin of Language.
Yaska is a follower of the school of etymologists, whose fundamental
doctrines is that all words are derived from original roots.1 Gargya and
the followers of the school of grammarians do not agree with him.2 There
is also a short discussion about onomatopoeia.2 Aupamanyava maintains
that there is no such thing as onomatopoeia, but Yaska holds that there are
some words which are formed by the mere imitation of sounds of nature,
mostly the names of birds, such as crow, partridge, &c., but' which can be
derived otherwise also. It is surprising that in this connexion*' he does not
mention the word cuckoo. Besides the names of birds, he thinks that the1
following words are similarly formed. Kitava*, ‘ a gambler ; dunduhhi6,
‘a drum’; ciucci kruoti °, ‘it makes a ciicd sound’; Icrka\ the former
part of krkavdU, ‘a cock’. According to Yaska, onomatopoeia does not
play any important part in the foundation of language. He discards
1 J Urukta, i. 12.
* toe. bit
* O/i. bit ill. 18.
* Met. v. 22
11 Ibid. ix. 12.
« Ibid. ix. 14.
i Ibid. xii. 18.
00
INTEODITTKW TO THE NIRUKTA
therefore the so-called Bow-wow theory.1 As Yaska reduces all words to
primordial roots, he may therefore he regarded a* an adherent of the
root-theory.
This again affords a point of difference from the AV.dy/o*, where Mato,
in attempting to trace the origin <>f the s< mud*. of the alp: ,d**t to the
Rounds of nature, considers onomatopoeia to he the most imj>*»rtiint factor
in the formation of language. As an objection to his theory, it may he
remarked that the objects with which men in primitive society an* most
familiar would Is* things like ‘cave’, ‘ pit ‘tree’. Ac,, am! the* naming
of these objects precludes all imitation of natural Sounds, Words like
* digger * weaver \ &c„ would represent a higher stage of m iliaation 9
H. Part* of fyteerh.
Ykska says that there arc four parts of sjweeh : noun and verb,
proposition and particle,3 At Jirst sight, it seems inexplicable that an
ancient author like Yitekn shouhl mention prcjjoriiinn m a part of sj«s*ch
and should ignore advert* which historically can U* shown to have fieim
evolved at an earlier stage of the linguistic development than the former.
The difficulty, howeviw, disappears whim It is retiinidrred that prejKMtmns
in Sanskrit are soldutu used to expmw ease relations, hut, mostly servo as
adverbial preposition*. With YAska’x division of speech into four parts
may Is: compared the remarks of Ihnuydus of Halicarnassus, who
attributes a similar classification to Aristotle.
‘{’i«n{KwiU(«i is .... a certain arrangement of the parts of speech.
. . . These were reckoned as three only by Tlmideeten ami Aristotle and
the philosophers of those times, who regarded nouns, verbs, and rotmnctivaa
tm the primary parts of speech. Their successor*., particularly tin* Inaders
oi the Htoie school, ruiwd the number n. four, separating the article from
the connective*.' * According to Aristotle, ’ Diction viewed as a whole is
made up of the folkwing parts: thu Setter (»>r the ultimate clement), the
syllable, thu conjunction, the article, tin* noun, the verb, the cam*, and the
BIKwli/ ?f
wWmw- %RpWr I
'' ; : !♦. ArixtuttP* thrfhulim uf Xm* uud Vtrk
v Yftska defined the noun and the verb a* follows: 'A verb has
becoming m its fundamental notion, a noun has mng as its funda¬
mental notion. But where Itoth (i.e. beaming and tmnifl are dominated
by kMWMnit as in a verbal noun), a ktmmmj arising from a former
* Max Mutter, Seim w <jf Impm§t, vol. I, * Mm** ok in, Itwtwrte’a «4.,
M>. *07-17, ^ p. 71.
* Ssaaiao Max Mutter, kt,eP, * so. im >•, Itywater'a *1 , p. 87.
* Mrvkta, LI.
ETYMOLOGY, PHILOLOGY, AND SEMANTICS
67
to a later state is denoted by a verb, as ‘he goes’, ‘he cooks’, Ac.; while
the embodiment of the whole process beginning with the
ftndinff with the final conception, which has assumed the character ot
ft^u^is'deno^^ by a noun, as ‘ going ’, ‘ cooking &c.x Further^m^
has six modifications: (1) genesis, (2) existence, (8) alteration, (4) grow
m decay, and (6) destruction.* With these may be compared Aristotle s
j \ -i- m _nnn and verb. A. noun or name is a composite signi¬
ficant sound not involving the idea of time, with parts which have no
SSfi Z2 by themselves in it. ... A verb is a composite sigmficant
somid involving the idea of time, with parts which have no signifies, y
rmsClves in it. Whereas the word ‘man' or ‘white’
“iks’ and ‘ has walked’ involve in addition to the idea of walking
^ emphasis ont^ id^
of time but ignores the idea of action involved. m it; his definition
SLStee incomplete and states the element of lesser importance only, to
“ o idei of action, and time £
latter of secondary significance. Yaska ^ hit on 8.^ ^ well
becoming which expresses both, the no 10m explains what it
: £
Whiy'Lu^^M potions as words which bring into prominence the
further, he divides particles mto three group , v ) y *
jnnctiveB, ^ (3) their
Sly sniSc quotums from Vedic litmtnre. They ere tre^d m
in the spohen W *
Ms time. Ttas Even'd the ^ple of the
Aryans and the Kamtojas, the P P cia3sical to. the Vedic
ft* vocabnlary U identical,® that their
with — — exceptions is sinnlax.f
r . * mnrtta, ii. 2.
i JttruJcto, i. 1. # Op. cit. i. 16. »
» ^ito,2o! 146ft b. 10, Bywater’s ed.,p. 58. « Op, dt, u 8-9. , £ %
68 INTRODUCTION TO THE N1RUKTA
He seems to be conscious of the historical connexion of the two lnntrmu**
when he myn that the word* of the one are derived from the roots of the
other. He knows that it is not nouns only, but also verbs, which have
synonyms, ‘Ro many verbs have the mum meaning. So many «»•,. the
ZZZ 1‘. “ H. -ft- homonym „ a wiZ
mb * Agni and Indra ‘ son and father ’ *
fittumtUk*.
//two mum tin: gittu,
The epoch of Yaska was an age of remarkable literary activity. There
«m« to te . wnrnd striving af.,.r th» ««nh of in ail tte .lapart-
U^nin! ,'rT V X ,** M: i* »»*» th.
I^1W *,xF«wti«n to Home of the sublimest thoughts ever
of l T7n0i Tkiml 0,1 t,!“ n‘Ji^ ***•■• * *«, ^
vitm^ nmJf ^U< < ,A W ww imm to mny <mt a campaign of
^ T‘MWi t ,<4 thwi f,rov«!‘ng ritualistic practices,
the^ r^«Tattr ^ “ th,‘ I*™*1 ,,f transition which ushered to
H,X>V,!< lh" ««* busy with
th« ewlr !*»'' nor was semantic* ignored. In
the first chapter ot the A tntkta fm*e lit Hi, Yaska discusses the
ionu of questions and answers. A critic is introduced who rake* the
It kTdf!mfc8 °* **& ot whieh is duly answered by the author.
“ r lu th“ “■,i-
m Everv 1 JT, Jl? r mec<mm' arguments are as follows:
I.L. "ym a l tl 7 i* l”"11"1" ««“• KtenM !.. ™1W by ,l,«
(nmnT^d ^ u* iZ.,^0 ™" “ ^ m“1 ","mW ** »IW «•»
1. -ZI * . , tl h m <Uon<,! everything that prick*, as a needle
r1 n ?•“ ",rick^ “> “ * >«« «r
^ «iv«“ «* »»“r »*»« - <i»
tArSw2.toi '^.Th K» I"**" «%* hut also d«*l 4
fmO»t *“? **f m^,m <U wfeIch is joined with
Sly Z:^ *h™W U *"* ln 8Jv% twin* «
mr °™d trom ^ wcording to the rules of m t
* <*.<* iv. i, *^.ou.h
ETYMOLOGY, PHILOLOGY, AND SEMANTICS . 69
the meaning of the object which they denote, should be quite clear and free
from doubt, e. g. parosa (man) should be pwri-&aya (i.e. city-dweller) ;
aim (horse) = asta (l e. runner) ; trim (grass) = tardana (pricker) and so
on. (4) If the name of an object is to be determined by its actions, the
being precedes the action (e,g, the horse comes into existence before.it .
actually runs), the designation of a being, which is earlier, from an action,
which is subsequent to it, is not tenable (perhaps for the reason that it
will leave the being nameless during the interval). (5) People indulge in
sophistry in explaining names, as for instance, when it is said that earth
( prthiv% ) is so called on account of its being broad (prath), they do not
consider as to who made it broad and on what basis.
Rtyomder.
(1) We find that of the beings who perform a particular action, all do
not get the same name but only a few, e. g. every one who cuts wood is not
called tuksaka, but the carpenter alone, is so called ; it is the ascetic only
who is called 'pan-vrajaka (i. e. a wanderer) and not every, one who
wanders; it is only the sap of the sugar-cane that is called jivana (i.e.
enlivening) and not everything that enlivens ; it is only the planet Mars
that is called bhumi-ja (i. e. earth-born), and not everything that is born
from the earth and so on; H'-s seems to imply that there is a law of
specialization by which a particular name comes to be exclusively associated
with a particular object,
(2) He means to say that in spite of their manifold activities, objects
take their name from one particular action, which is the most important
and the most special to them, e. g. a carpenter performs many actions, yet
he is called talcsaka (i. e. a cutter of wood), because the shaping of things
by cutting wood is his most important function and can be specially
associated with him. Durga has the following comment on it :
TP ■ • • I W
art ,sfn i wr ^ w*tt wMtf*rprr*Tt • • • i
qwryft ft ftrarwfl'tft ’sift TiTf^r
wtft i w*rr ftreiftiroiflr ftnw: ^ ft *ttft wr-
^erft ip wrf>$ i wrr n
^ V W*ft ft! Tift ^ ^ W »Wft
70
INTRODUCTION TO THE XIRUKTA
. . . iW»« » 4\<Ntawram Trnmfn i i iffl*
flmwraftw ^wtwirf wwtfif H?nsr aprfTTTwftrfirfTfa * wff
I fit #W ff «f*t
W<OT tfi wtw iw *
‘ Thou me Hi, my friend, and w« also *•«, that nm> mi m who cut* wood
ii called ‘carpenter’, while another who does the mine in not, ho "ailed.
You may well aak the reason. Listen ; go and iwk th** world, quarrel with
the world if you like, for it to not I who made ihto law. But thin in whufc
■we find: of those who do the mine work, sum* are nniwd in accordance
with that activity, others not, You may say that' kfAUH** miw object is
named in acconknc.it with that activity, therefore others doing the name
thing should las similarly named . , . Although nil nouns arc derived
from verba, the choice of name* with reference to a particular action
is made by nature (*»abfulv<'tuti) ; or it may he that the ehotca i«
by the law of special action. A man who perforins mm particular
action more specially, whatever other actions he may perform, will
obtain Ms name from that particular action. This in a settled rule, for
w© do not call the man, who cuts wood now and then, by the name of
carpenter, bat him we cull carpenter who cuts wood at any time, or in any
place and always. Thin in tut instance, of a name, the, choice of which to
mad© by special action and this name may be frwly given >* others who
perform the warn© action specially. Awl if sometimes, or somewhere,
Mime other action to atilt mow sjimal to them, they will obtain their
' names in accordance with that action only. ...
We see that persons who perform many actions, obtain their names
from one particular action. A carpenter perforin* many other actions,
but he is not called after those activities. ... If it lie said, that many
persons who perform the same action, should have a common name, am!
one person who performs many actions, should have as many names, Ml
that we can say is, that it to contrary to the practice of the world. A’ejtha
to the earn. Whether many persona perform a particular action, or a singh
tpjM jy.** llw *UMt tl" “ u“t u"' **■ “ “*
With this may be compared the remarks of Brdal.
•One conclusion to to lie drawn from all that has gone Wore it to »i
undoubted -fact that language designates things in an incomplete mot,
1 .fit Ma* MfiUw*» translation of awn* port* of tint *bu»*.quot*d paoMK* !>W>, P ,wb
etymology, philology, and semantics
. <1 -1
71
. i av’hflnfltBd all ths# ca*n.
inaccurate manner. Incomplete : ™je we ave 0f the horse
be said of the sun when we have declared it to be sb^ug, ^ ^ ^
when we say that it trots* Inaccurate : &m when it is 'at:
it Aini whrn it ha. ■* or of tho b<®» that it tot.
rest, or when wounded or dead. . .. COhtain exactly that
Substantives are signs attached to tog ■ J am0unt which is of •
amount of truth which can be contained by a na . , . _ It will be
necessity small in proportion to the reahty of th^ wWch thia
impossible for language to introduceintot d therefore compelled to
entity or object awakens m the mind. Language
choose.’ 1 i e n, -tp regular are used to
(3) Itav word, whose g— l seal ta <P (w.keM),
denote names .of objects, such “
darvUumn (one who sacrifices wit l a x ), • based on subsequent
(4) We find that many objects get names which are
actions, e. g. the wood-pecker. . be broa4) there is no
(5) If prkhivi (earth) is derived from 1 ’ ^ who made it broad
sophistry S all. It is not necessaryto consi
'md« ££ £ " “ “ £ SSSU
diHOVUKd at length in the their exponents,
theories and makes the three charac ers m m arbifcrarily given, and
Hermogenes holds thatnaiuesare Oratylus who maintains
altered at will. Its antithesis position and
that they are natural. Socmtestak have an element
admits that names are natural and at the
of convention as well*
i Early anti-Vedic Scepticism.
i ± fhp Himikta, si critic
In the fifteenth section of the fe^0C^f 0^ly (F(iStions the authority
is introduced in the person ot Kautsa who * are meaningless,
of the Vedas, but actually maintains that t J J From the twentieth
adducing several arguments m y^ka believes the Ved c
, ^ ..u,. ** -w
*p. i7i, m.
n
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
Mmkta is one of the sis auxiliary treatises of the Veda, it Is rather
difficult to y with what object Y*ka present and tried to e^tro^
the view of his opponents, for it is inconceivable that the learned theologians
would reproduce, ip their orthodox books, a controversy which dialler 'm*
the most fundamental beliefs of their religion. The reproduction of The
Kautsa controversy indicates on the one hand, that not only Y^ka was
hu !Z T'l!h T rationftlbkt;C fPirit- anfi w«* f «» %oted fanaticism,
but also that it was possible to cany on such discussions with tolerance at
that period of remote antiquity ; and implies on the other, that Kautsa was
an eminent scholar, or some great personality, ,»r the exponent of some
WhT> c‘,ul'1 “* '*> fr™"* Sonw. kmm,
thmk that Yfaka has invented Kautsa as n convenient method «f giving-
expression to \ odic .Scepticism. This view j» conjectural and is not sim
weU emnlo th ^ *? in mil h& <*>»M have very
well employed the same terms with regard to the a!*>v«-mentioned «m-
roversy, had it not been aaaociated with a particular • individual ie
«*•* ■*' ti.'
“ r/^ZYS- t
j *”77 rWn0d thAt Kmtm wm n" W^rica! entbf v. It
^d whichCaeLTHultiJaT rf»Hrn *° *t».m»Iton,
o« » . trfcsrcr
3“ t° sts: t”:1,' * ;™*- !h" “
.Mtariubm. Fr,r.«in,lmbl»U*b,rZ^r; *" ’* *“"Kht m
the achievement of this object, to invent l«reiX LT1* /°i
to rtocomLtot * th# SV** “d ^ VS* Are ^
diflSt bv ^ it is given Up a* too
2fX by the three Vedaa in succession, being finally JcoomJL^d W
«ni^i r Ttw^, mm ^ *** ttwf V«dJb thw imSv
expwaad, I quote the imu aMmm 7^ * implicitly
1» «upport o t my - ,, °g t’,“ *tori“ ,am *• BrtJmum.
w -esa . «*»,«** m
73
early anti-vedic scepticism
!Wt ufaww *1*3 **% i * w ttt3? ^ 1 *
aram ffir i vwtwnrn*# n^rf3rf?r « ?wr wMrfrrc ____
**Sn *r lit iraWf^r %% i * ftwTWnt
iwftii’lTFwf i g ft nfa<mflfa i w*** *&■; ~ ^
WTft W 1 WT ** ***** 1 *
1*3 i * fterenrutfr »n*m tflM- , ,,
‘Speech said to them, “tame the home” “Be ^
Having approached him, the BY. said, “I shall tame e tarned her
he set about (accomplishing it), a great terror seized him. . , „ The
in the eastern direction. He declared, “ this home is wi , i , ^
VS. approached him -and said, “I shall tame the wse _ * dher jn the
about (accomplishing it), a great terror seized him. , „ ^ gy.
western direction. He declared, “this horse is wild indeed • ^
approached him and said, « I shall tame the horse How jnd^
thou tame the horse?” “Rathaviaram is the name o J ® But
which is neither terrific, nor harsh. With that the horse i ’ him.
when he set about (accomplishing it), the same grea indeed
He turned her in the northern direction. He declared, “ the horse is
still wild ’? . , , i- Atharvana the
After thee, fata© attempts, they are advised to see He
tamer. They approach him and request him to am ^ horse,
prepares the water of tranquillity, WWrir ne sp j gad the
From oray limb ol toato. W1 d«m « tt. g™”* •»
hmm, pwtotly tarn., ■■«* *» . j,, i^ompetMcy of
The object of the following story is to snow
the three Vedas to afford protection : ^ _PmT_ ^
S i - * V?* ^LnjqWr-
tnfimu ?f *5i*u wfffd gw* *** m ^ i
»W«,
i li JUt I K*l*
gTwtt^r gw? niiw uflwlmfiwu 3 ^ “
. yerily
' The gods said to Indra, “ Do now protect *“» ^ the
protect us with that form of thine, with whic ^ sssumed the
greatest shelter, with which thou canst best protec us •
* OB. 1. a. IS i Bib. Ind. «d., p. »S.
n
INTRODUCTION TO THE NIRUKTA
form of tho RV., awl having approached, atc*wl before them. Tho gods
said to him, “ assume some other form; with thin form thou canst not
afford hh tho greatest shelter, with thin form thou ennsfc not heat pro¬
tect us”. Ho assumed the form of the V.S., and having approached
stood ltohind thorn. The gods wiid to him, “ assume some other form;
with this form thou omst not afford ns tin- greatest shelter, with this
form thou «mst. not host, protect us*'. He assumed tho form of the 8V.,
and, having approached to their north. The gods said to him,
“assume some other form, with this form thou eanst not afford mm the
greatest shelter, with this torn thou must not I test protect ua’V 1
Indra then assumes the form of the llwhaitt-wdti, l e. the Athnmt-mfa,
which is approved hy the gw Is as comjwtent to give them the greatest
protection.
It need hardly l*o said that the efforts of the follower* of the Athurm-
mda mm crown**! with success, few, ill conm* of time, the AV. was
recognized as one of the revealed scriptures. But their method of dis¬
crediting the other Vedas gave rise to a movement of inquiry and
scepticism— a movement, tho traces of which am still he discovered in
isolated passages of tho A<uy>(tdm and the V Besides the fact
that the anti-Vedic idons have l«e« preserved in the Armpjnhw and the
U/jani&ut#, which, according to the orthodox tradition, are a part of the
scriptures, indicates that the movement must have Wn important ami
wide-spread, so much so that even some of the Vedit* Scholars came under
it« influence, anti freely gave expression to their hetenslnx view*, wane
of which have survived. 1 tjnote the following passages in support of the
foregoing conclusion :
inw m % wflfNr nrjutfii: irifiNrr: HMr wwiNtift fanfi i*t
iwrol i WTftr ft wrtf tpm; nt% it inf tfr wn: « nm »
* Verily it was so, then the K&vaaoyas, the banted seers, Haiti, ’* to what
ptu^oee shall wo study the Vedas, to what purpose shall we sacrifice 1
We sacrifice breath in speech, ami speech in breath ; whttwever is bom is
indeed tho authoritative person," ’ 3
mfwfiim % mt i^w ufMfrft m
. * a . . "|V m % •
t
‘ People »y» “ Hymn, Hymn ", This earth imbed, is the hymn, for all,
whatever exists springs from it.'*
The study of the Vetlss is regarded as amtytl (non-knowh?dge) in MU,
* OB. I. a 19; Bit, Iml. #&, p» «t. * A. A, aL £ fl; p, ISO.
» A.A.ii. 1.2; Krtth'HotejUej,
las*
U
EARLY ANTI-VEDIC SCEPTICISM 75
I. 1. 4-r5 ; as lower knowledge in MU. III. 2. 3 ; KU. I. 2. 23. The full
force of this condemnation will be realized, if it is borne in mind that the
Upaniaads are also regarded as revealed books (iruti). The case would
be analogous if, for instance, St. Paul had declared in one of his epistles
that the study of the Bible is non-knowledge,, or lower knowledge. The
following are the other anti-Vedic passages: Brk. 27., I. 5. 23; Kau. 27.,
II. 5 ; Ch. U., V. 11-24; 277., II. 5; Vivelmcudamani 2 ; the Jain Uttard-
dhydyana sutras, IY. 12 ; XIV. 12 ; Grtta, II, 42, 45 ; IX. 21 : XI. 48, 53.
In order to reconcile them with the pro-Vedic doctrines, the commentators
have offered ingenious explanations of these passages.
It is possible that the Buddha came under the influence of this anti-
Yedic movement at an early period/which may be responsible for his
vehement denunciation not only of Vedic rites and practices, injunctions,
and invocations, &c., but of Vedic lore. He held them up to ridicule, and
discarded them as an obstacle to final emancipation. His views about
Vedic knowledge have been preserved in the form of a dialogue in the
Tevijja sutta in the Mgha Mlcdya. Two Brahmanas, Vasettha and
Bharadvaja quarrel as to which is the true path. Unable to settle their
dispute, they go to the Buddha for a decision. The Buddha holds a
conversation with them, and after perplexing and confounding them with
analogies and arguments in a Socratic manner, gradually leads them to his
own way of thinking, and finally converts them to Buddhism. The im¬
portant parts of the dialogue with regard to the V edas are the following .
13. ‘ Well then, Vasettha, those ancient Rda of the Brahmanas versed
in the three Vedas, the authors of the verses ... to wit, . . . Vamadeva,
Vessamitta, Jamadaggi, Afigirasa, Bharadvaja, Vasettha, Kassapa, and
Bhagu— did even they speak thus, Saying: "We know it, we have seen it,
where Brahma is, whence Brahma is, whither Brahma is ?
“Not so, Gautama!” .
15. ... “ Just, Vasettha, as when a string of blind men are clinging to
one another, neither can the foremost see, nor can the middle one see,
nor can the hindmost see— just evjen so, methinks, Vasettha, is the talk
of the Brahmanas versed in the three Vedas but bhnd talk ... the
talk ... of the Brahmanas versed in the three Vedas turns out to be
ridiculous, mere words, a vain and empty thing.”
24. “ Again, Vasettha, if this river Aciravati were full of water even to
the brim, and overflowing, and a man with business on . the other side,
bound for the other side, should come up, and want to cross over, and he,
standing on this bank, should invoke the farther bank, and say, ‘Come
hither, 0 Farther Bank ! Come over to this side l'” .
“Now what think you, Vasettha? Would the farther bank of the
\ v- . ; . ,
;*"5: <’ <],■, y ' ' ' v
“ Certainly not, Clinilimi* j "
IIjj, ■ ** fu
|l«l lilt Wiy
- . . ■ Ji; ? " 1 I
v •(j'lj.fiM teffi
Mil 1 1 #i I If
Wl ll;pJ||f l«UU| *i
i fid fcojiittg Ma"
ttifh
Thamfora I«'il tii«
w|§§ ■ jg ||||
ir \ :, r
mihi a paihiaai
t
i ? t *»r j ’ **’
I!*
of |||# |Ll r,| u
\>r'K' ‘ t *'* ^ ?
Ji* .i v :- ^*; ! t *
fc a
ttfjr impotUmi aei
«f At
^ )•*’ < * -,
VlbtlM Bod
f*.: 3. .• ^ t v
ViV'
i w. t r rt
1 ,nh£
MOOHIa
n iha m
IHtyftt,
'4
mIM
* puttrfiil
°* Sm» B*Mha klMImkmm
'"»* onaipolwi Ood with ma'tJZi,
* Kivm, mmi ilnm §h 4«lu©(« » «ai»rf*ii
til# nmir- r j i I 4.
, " ^ lo
* «^epitiiif •jw«fW4a Mw-rtfc
I .
■WWplrf Ifcs® iii#i»
tOMptaxt OtiMr Ml4'0i« Ml
f k***'«* »*• -'ju-.l-y V ,, . ,. . , >
<v... 4;( ; M<;
"S' 1
■nwrrnrtir JufeLw J ***^n*lwW« *™»« wr-wiwntt
*r
>* * > ?U r* , n
' - i ,
WMI iifiiw
tllliliilflaiL
■ ■ * " * •* «* i
*5* W(n.« m ^ ^ , ,
* „ '* ^ 1 ' <* * ■ ^ ,7|' •
#“1 i 4 , .•? ( ,
EARLY ANTI-VEDIC SCEPTICISM
fprtTr: i
wgtftffw: *si mftfnift aifrorfa i
nfim wwri%r m ungre a '
77
*Wt 1||T^r ,
tTfejTTrnrt mi ^pu
• If you object . . . “ how should wen of experienced wisdom engage in
th« Agnihotra and other sacrifices”, . . . your objection cannot tie accepted
** *ny P**x»f to the contrary, since the Agnihotra, Ac. are only useful as
i»«in« of livclihofa!, for the Veda is tainted hy the three faults of untruth,
self^xwitradiction, and tautology ; then again the impostors who call them-
wJvch Vcdk Pandits are mutually destructive, as the authority of the
JMnakipda is overthrown by those who maintain that of the Karma-
ktoja, and vice versa ; and lastly, the three Vedas themselves are only
ttie incoherent rhapsodies of knaves, and to this effect runs the popular
saying J Bjihaspati says that the (performance of) Agnihotra, the three
Vedas, the three staves, and smearing oneself with ashes, are but means
of livelihood for those who liavo neither sense, nor manliness.’ 1
• If a beast, slain in the jyotif$mu sacrifice goes to heaven, why then,
dnt§ not tin# iwriSittjr kilt liii ota #
®i§ Arluxta ttysiem to# tfa§
Imlmt
are the welMcnown
with regard to the
IWt* ¥ wt trflWPBir 8
■ And a non-eternal omniscient being cannot be the subject of an eternal
Veda ; then how can he be expounded by a spurious and a false Veda?’4
CL also : ‘ There was neither the Bama-veda, nor the Yajur-veda, nor
the Rg-voda, nor was any work done by man.’ 6
Th« earlier anti-Vedie reeptiejsm, together with the doctrines of the
Buddhist, the Cirv&ka, and the Arhata systems must have created, in
i
Wm Mm fttiip 1 mm w&vpM €#w#It% # op, ett*, p» M, m
tmrnhMm will wm% ' * MmkAMmiu Vmttpamnt 11114.
n
ixtrmdpition to the niki-kta
tottme of thu*!, n emuTh-mblt* antunnt of opjawithm to th** of the
Vixiaw. It ttw th<>r<'fi«v in*<v«wiry for t lt«- folsowio?* ..f t lit* \Y4«n {(>
tint.wttF fit*? ftf Htoir a«4 to r>< •‘M«V»hh fUir {to-ntum,
Hmun? Jaimini w iw> mjijwIUl »<• <b ' ntv almost th*- whob< ,,{ tl,** fjrrt
of tho Purr hi »>i t*> th*' t’XHmm.’uion «ml refutation of
ituttii objection;*. The suk-tunce of Kan? «a>, rritwhsit, lopo*tb>-r with the
MUbjv«t*iimtf*?r of YitokaV rrj.-.m«3»'r b fnnjtIitn-4 with minmtMWi mblbionw
in tin* Ilr4 chapter of the f*M The roi»»r-n< m hm-vi-r, in i»*t 1. uitf to
be tju«tte4 here. KoiiwiU tlhatta tin* ** tmin*<nt;»?or on th- PM vh»h
another exj*mn*h<r of Write 4 «‘irm« * , ami afnr him lb- task «h-voiv»*.i
tm tilt; great AtiukrtiVAryit, who by Inn »’hvpmn«w t mt bwniiig. profonmi
plsikwophy, nn4 gm»t p-m-m. <*f 4>’baU> r*"hu»#t fh»* »h»tt<rM »*jpr.*t««‘y of
iht; V wliti religion <*»•! Hmhlhiam s awl olf^r »*<.?»> W,4u* <-y*,u>nv>
from the of fli-ir birth. lint n*h>rv> etitU of tV V«k. cv. n :iJVr
the grwt fsaukamwyn, Live wot k?*>n abogeth-f unknown 1st In Li For
jn»twtp«, Kanaka, the fotm.hr of tin* Stkh religion may u. twt.nfj* *»(••<!
m a notable t**ad»«‘r who knl great emphajU on mmi kiww, «t*f 4i>«p»n!«l
the V>1«« mm uwf* mythical r«*ordk He w»i4 s
Sbftte l£ makimS mda m fim
'Th- ;:!•■■; :.•• • i:;r : . --.i’. : ■ ?'.■ \ • .. \ ■ • t
tm* \n*'vAy *i»*#*v« mI*
llwit*** \v»* iUi'i flint A%y^tmf'i%ry’fk h/hiu r*-t > ^ •. U\ **n* br,;:*’ * *u
in flu* i»?r*iriur!it m <*f h*'» i***xum» uU*ry -n **‘ H>* 'th? unuh«t -.4
) -r ’ 1 . • . ■ ■ '
* > ” ' w
> 4 t St? <* :M . i \ - ,4 1 iv 1
m W
^ *1 h«* juu mt, j*i if \ww \h i |jfi! u * ^ ^ ’/ * w 1
mm itself t« « |»rt t#f iit m Hi# f , , , . it m mm
> * A ‘ 5 ‘ Ih ! v / , L 1
I’J If th»* Vf **!» V? 4*.‘|IntJ4 hu- *4 ]4- ■ A%%
. . mfvtt'w*** iiii4 irvitf^utv, u v*ti hr ?. , h &
if. wi*l ?!.<- ;• v. . :
fi) If fh»# \s 4*4n*'4 sv? hu m - 4 tm4>.
e**miM*»fL! ?h-* .!* v.u. .. ■ i. . ,v * u .■■ ,.
'* ih*t flitstl "‘-v * UtSf ^ ? .*«*.- i4§,i * ■ I J- is- ; - „ ?, 1 4^ *' 4
fh« M 'hi4im.tmJ.fi ... - ; *> *
, tftt* ||ilt|4ir,«t IH**tihitUss i».m iit i Ur S- t hua'i 'nrf^h
l*^rl nf !n*im* ? j? H*
1 ^ Hut ,4 fh, U\\ toiih Jt’t U fir :h, f |Ul« f. *
early anti-vedic scepticism
79
(3) The qualifying expression, ‘being not the product of htttaaa
authors’, will not improve the definition, for the Vedas are the works of
human author#, though they may lx> super-men.
{4} If you say that by ‘ human authors ’ you mean ‘men having a
corporeal frame we will draw your attention to the jmn^mhta.
(51 if you aay that by ‘ corporeal frame ' you mean ‘a laxly which is
an* result of the actions of a previous life’, we will point out that Agrn,
Vayu, and Aditya, tin*, authors of the Vedas, were endowed with bodies
which were the result of actions of a previous life. ...
(6) If the Veda is defined as & collection of words {mbda-r&nh) con-
mating of tint imntra and the Brdhmm, it docs not ^ldgood, for up till
now it has not been settled what is mmtm, and what is .
(7) Nor is there any proof of the existence of the Veda. IM wnpta»J
limit iilintis in mpwti of ymr mnimikm m* umlmm » as they are eitui from .
'CtZ I3ves, id nothing can !• proved by its own evidence
No man, however clever, can mount his own shoulders.
.Mi if y,m say that the consensus of public opinion is m favour of the
Vm’m* ttat U. wholo world • “ “C
the people believe in a blue sky, yet there is no such thing as sky, nor has
its blue colour any reality.
MyiMw’s rtymwkr,
f II The definition of the Veda m a collection of words, consisting of the
mlL wd w» * 1*“^^” 1 iT '
' 7?,v JiF2£r i; £r«£
to ’mount his own shoulders, nevertheless, the Vedas have the power to
illuminate themselves as well as other things.
f:Si You have to recognise the various kinds of proofs, indud g
,.vi, ,« And Urn wi-fenS- of th« «d nf taditta, aumot tat 1«
,» ,»d „f tta^^ ot tta V,da h,™, *ta —
be overthrown by any of the infidels like the followers of Urv&ka.
VuvtM*r criiieimn.
(1> Admitting that thm «xmt» * thing «ll«d tin. Vwh. it » not worth
. i»LX, hw th« Vta. » of no Mr
bn Home define authority w» *w» instrument of wound «Ff« m » ,
others as ‘a means of airing knowledge, not known bofeite . hutUv
of these is to he found -in the Veda.
so
intuodit thin to tiik xjki'kta
Then followw nt\ tnfcmcnt of K{Ut?:*n\ rrltirtsm. Sdyan* «
reply gives the stjUtoire >-t Va--kiO> i*'|oimb r with ml- idem* am! iiuwlifica-
fciotw, to which 0 «0»,M u long ^notation from the first chapter of the
re hr* no* to which law- (timely U* n nwl«\
It would b? Miperlhious to cullers, Hie pm \ < he jet+wtg.'v, The Vedait
Art; tlio fotimhiioii of the whole of Hnmkrit ltt< r.ttum Hut the triumph of
the Vedtc school i* apparent from thm fart alone that nil tin* anti-Vwlic
Ayateiiw have Other |*»*r ifrh*,oi, or b< n driven into exile, or Hen reduced f/»
insignificance. Thun fit** prv’lhitidhhoc V >«ltf can now be
tmeed in a few isolated p»s».g*!*« only, iluddhixin, tw the xtatw religion
of tin* Mutt ry an Kittpitv at its *-mt,h under Aiktku,' the then greatest
Kntpiru in the world 4im U-vn bunded front it.n native lam!, Tin*
Carvaka ami the ArhaUt **yd«m'> hare ben reduced to irmgntfteanre.
Their folltwww are few and far b » we* *», and then mtiuenrv on indtun
thought anti religion i« »» wmtd that fur all practical yttrjH^ s it mn I*
safely ignored.
THE NIRUKTA
CHAPTER I
A TRADITIONAL list (of words) has Wen handed down (to iik). It is to
he (here) explained. This same Hat i« called From what
(root) is (the word) NUjhmpmm derived? They are word* quoted from
the Vedas (tii-gamfilh).* Having l>«tm repeatedly gathered together3 from
V«hc hymns, they have hem handed down hy tradition. Aupainanyava
holds that, a» these are the quoted words of the Vedas, they are. called M-
ylttmtam # on account of their lasing quoted {nto/ovrn'iw It). Or Oku (the
word Ni-yhtti}pm») may be (so called) front Ixdng fixed only (Vhati), i.e.
(a Mat, in which) they (the words) are fixed together, or collected together ( ■//»•).
- Now', what (are) the four chimes * of words 1 They are the following :
noon and verb; prejiOHitiom* and particles. With reference to this, they*
than present* the driinilion of noun and verb: the verb has htrotkinff aa
itA fundamental notion,11 nouns', have lt€i tig as their fundamental notion.
But where both are dominated hy bcvmiiiHjfo arising from
a former to a later state is denote*! hy a verb, us 1 he. goes \ • lie cooks Y&C.
Th« embidiment of the whole process from the loginning to the end, which
* Cf. Muir, Hmkrtt Turn, vol. II, p. m
* Harp MptalMi *s i *<■•»«►***
Akdum M Mr tmrijWUMb, mub
... . . Mmi irt'^wnffrriti
WllWtP^ilwwIWvt JyPWRWjp* **»» /vwvfvsPlfwi ** ■■■.„■
* loth adopted tt» variant tarnUuHt* ««
th« principle ttelio ttmwcrpftior Mi, butthls
. « h not support*! tytho avWonooof
1IHH., awl, later on, wav admitted to Us ut»«
justtl&ad by malt himself ; »«*> SMutmmffm,
* «’cir. 8P. all. 6. <m ; VP. vill. »; AP.
I. 1 j Eawptya, ArtMittra, ii. 10. 2». P- IS •»
Patsfijali, MMMOftm, 1. I. I, KMhoni’s
$ ! Dionysius of liali.-arnaavu* «>.
mmrg Ow>j«»*fto»f th. ii, Rotert»*» *«Mlon,
ji, 71 j Ari?‘tdli*, Italic*, ! 4tf, 14WV1 1, By-
wafer'* adit **i., p. hit Mm-
•tmktUtimm ,M.)**»U,p.teviii ; of.alaoMwmi*
***v, AmtAM* ©«*» t*Mla, vol. 1,
port V, p. 7. - " Vr
* l,i*. Prwwptora Duma
* Mantteal with Bfh. D, 11. 191, ^ Professor
Mardmwll, vol. ii, p. W? a*.
Kuuplya, AHk<,<n>m, tor. rite, BP. *»■ »»
701, 707; VP. vill. M ; th# wiimentator m
AP., J.AM.fi., vul. vii, p. »l ; PM. ii- 1- 1 1
Pntii,.jiili, ttahiimn* i. #. 1, KWhom**
.•dHloii, V,.l. 1, pp. 884, 8M{ Aristotla,
P*Um, 30, 14W* JO, Bywatart fatten,
p. 68 ; Oune'a trans. IA., vol. xlv, 168.
* Th* mmm as note « «w*pt Brh. »- 1 «*•
Jmvott, UMwm /*«*>, vol. 1, pp- *•*"*'
* Nam** k not a muaioal or plotorlal imitation
. . . but it is expression <»f th* **Mm<* of *aah
tliina in tetters awl syllabi**.'
* Cf. Professor M#odoo«H, DfAoiMrsate,
vol. ii, p. 10; of. Durga’s Comm. Cf. PM.
11.1.8-4-
6 MODIFICATIONS OF BE«'*OMINO |L ,
hanawnmiHl the charsctor of !m,t lh ,!.•», nto-I hy n nown, m * #<>»,# *, .
SnK ’• &«* «lemnmit,rAtm* pronoun 1 i*t » ri'U'mm*, to M,w$ m « cow *
' horn* 'imii', ' ehijthnnfc &c. ; “ ‘in W, u, Wom/.irj, m • h« *it« * -u*
»!»*!»>« ’, * he jpk*h \ ’ he «tnn<i*i Ar,
According to AudumiimiyAnn epwh it* pcrtnniwnl in the or^an#. only,"’
IHtrt, twl* (Itf, trrtmrt*
In tin* fmirfohf 4ivHn» tuf wnr4»i w 11 not hold }JW the
KntmtrmticaJ, cnunoxifni. nor fh< mn'nal ref-ivnr*** of noting whicn are tint
fwfiswf Word* im* <„ tl^nnHfo nh>rto. Wjth
regard to nyitrytky affair* in the world, on wwntmt n| >Vtr mmpn itenove.
mm anti »mn«to»nm,‘ They, ton, are t!w iwim* «f p m well h» of
teriK?*, On iwjuiK of the iin|«*r»»Mn-nrt* of hmtoth . w* tin* -uhi/a
(directing) the wwiuiplwlmmiu of wtom, is tto to fnm»4. m th- \ '
Amsrding to V^yAyani, there »r« nix n^iitration** of
* geiteM*, ttxitttoiKtt*, altoratinn, gtnwth, d>»eay, and dent rue* ion » (Jete-vj*
ttonoUw only the of the lint mito, l4it redtor rutin..* m,r
dm«e« UM tutor. Ixintonre Affirm* a toing that h»» tom produced Alt**m*
Uwi connoto* the inn ,»f „h*m.*ntoof « noiretoaytng totng.’* tonwth
mautm thn iwsrmwn nf ntitt'a own limto or of nhhere w!n«*h are »,*.virki***j
(with ontfM «t!ty, m to riwm hy menu* of victory. nr h* |*nm* with ho
* Cf, i'rtufyiilt, ATtiA* It**. itpt r . ...
i«.» t-< Ana 5.0-1; >ss. ,*•
• <v, uk i, t, j. » t, j,; 3
* cr. r*i* i*it, tj, .•«, i i. j, »-„j, ,, j.
t I,*, y-l. I,!*, HU; 1, | ft, f,,|, ,, ,, f,j
»• *■ *- *'•. «• t* It,;,
I*-'- 1-:*" i* >»•>* . t* W! ; .’-xon,
***** <• «». m, •*?, «1§| Stimto
lfM. i. I. A UK i ih*,* »m#*, s *
4 V»; n. I. 4; iiu^o
'«* :1i'; Si..' :■«»■■.
tt»w «I„W( 1, V, til,
If, 8. I* to—rwMm 0,1,,
»f Mti i» s nuHtm-t tor ilmiw,., ti
Ilu.Mi.n . . ,
Jt#Oas»f!A», Ktl, 8 j >'MA4t in , )|f,
li««% o>. (A <*. » l« ; Knit timm, ..ititiSw
W ‘*y M' X
«#« c, A. F. Ithjf*
« Cf, toflWfc I. A., itr, «t,
i f* A , ti-r, nr,
• t*f. it, »»(!»■ , r,., >.,,,0;, ^
t«*' ,, 3,.
« f r, 4 ,! l, j., 3l(*( ■
' II* "ft, »,w*k* { 0,, t (t„.j
m «i>. [4,/.» who. {,.
*i'«n»nt wh^U *-«h ,,„4 4„«w
!• ttir khk . * w i)* „W,J ,»»
t‘. El,. i,<. •
tow V,'-!* |* lt|r f»|<-4.lO<lJ( ,,f ,,*,!(*{ ,„-t
tkMWt«%|„
• rf. Itri, I*. i-(, |#| , ii* t'n.n,,,,.* K,. ,
er, .
^ # „.,t. i a, »t
*»t, f,|*, OiMtlit e,nin VAryjMt^Ahi,
f„-r.J40in. l,.l *, S|„, t ,*
: • # ■ ■•:•• v. : !.,
•. *.V . ...
mhtfb wotisr to n*» tot?,, 4*r f„# mttrm-f* to
to -.l**' ..... ; .... ,:1.
j J, .» tl . !,.Uf
p im* WWW it
PREPOSITIONS
7
1.4 3
body. The term decay denotes its antithesis. Destruction denotes the
commencement of the later state, but neither affirms nor denies the former.
( Here ends the second section.)
Hence, other modifications of law mi ay are only further developments of
those (enumerated above), and should Ixi inferred according to the occasion.
‘Unconnected prepositions says fekatayana, ‘have no meaning, but
only express a aultordinaco sense of nouns and verbs.’ 1 ‘ They have various
meanings,’ Bays G&rgya ; * hence, whatever their meaning may be, they
express that meaning (which brings alxrat) modification in the sense of the
noun and the verb.’ a The word a is used in the sense of ‘ hitherward
pm and /mm are its antitheses : uhhi* ‘ towards ’ ; prati is its antithesis:
ati and m, ‘ftp} val ’ *, air and dur are their antitheses: ni and <m>,
• downwards ’ ; >«L is tjheir antithesis : mm, ‘ combination ’ ; vi and apa are
its antitheses : a»u, * similarity ’ and ‘ succession ’ : apt, ‘ contact ’ : wpa,
‘ accession * : pa n, ‘ being all around ’: attid, 1 being aliovo or ‘ supremacy
Thus they express various moanings to which attention should bo paid.®
(Here ends the third section.)
Now the particles occur in various senses,7 Itofh in a comparative sense,
in a conjunctive sense,14 and as expletives. Of them, the following four are
used in the sense of comjtariaon." Iva (has this sense,) l Kith in the classical
and in the Vediu Sanskrit : thus 1 like Agni ’, ‘ like lndra’, Ac. The word m
has the sense of negation in classical, and lioth (i.e. the sense of negation and
comparison) in Vedic Banskrit : thus in the passage, ‘ Tliey did not mg^uwe
* Cf. Kl*. ati. 8. 701 ; ujwwsro \i*w kp s
* Ttw pwpntitien in the «jwii»tl*er (t»f roeirn.
i»|)‘ } W. fill, 84-® I AP. iv. *} see Whitney,
w». vil, p. SI®} Mijini, AtftfUwW
1* #* 9m ! pi 9mm |
F*Uk}*ii, op, A L t* ip vftL l} j>, Sis ®A
h llw <ii&ll3tt|ttlililng him* of m
notion * j or. dm II* I* if vol ^ i#.
» Qt EE *11. Ik 70S- 1 : * f ration**
iwonty and tl*#y **xpt*mn it mmniu$
togwUmr will* tit# otlior two fl% noon md
mrbY; op. 4 S. 1, ml lt p. W:
4iwt i§»tlt ixtdsvitfttfcX v*imm
Hm 4i«tIftKto« of mhmpwt « won!
wliiott lit© mtm iwiim Is ttxwk'
» Ck H$»uk op* tit k 4* H%
* m, u 4* it*
. * at HE *11, 4 7 <W4»; VE vi, St f
Iliitni, o|i, mi, k 4, ; itw I ini ft f pmqmitlmm
in III®* nitti VE in itfcnllwl will* tliil of Hit ..
but imttmorototl in * fliftrttil order;
II in dm W«fi4i0il wlllt lit# Itufe in Ik# pip*
*»%«, if lit# tto»y# fomti of nty md ink m$
mt Ittlo «oi»li#»llon $ of «l«o AE
L IS t Ik# Hit i» lnn*mp\nte «4 o»ly Wf of
ll»t gif «tt In EE, VE, H», t»4 fi| pm*
pmitfam m\ by fiiftel, «p, fii$
L 4* St 417 i PMtftJali, eik L 4 4, mh I,
fif. ill, Slfi'4; Wmimwmt If##o
§mmmar, ii|», 414-SI; cf* #l» 4 f«ti#
fit sh ^|i* SOS, S1EW, W& »r
* fit# It f>mitl#dl ky ,
’ Ct KI\ ill, % tm i mpdrnrnm mkmmrn
nfy0mmt , * , thm m nUrtimMtik*
* €t % It. Ik IL rnf I»rof«w*r I md9mM%
edltkiiu vr4, 1, p, IP*
* 0pt mk II* IL
PAKTIOLEK
8
tl.4
lii.lm t»> -o*l V if, ha* thf wtiw* of The irHtahliilmtl nw< i# (*,
(►luce if iimmnliutcly) Iwforn that which if nmkm negative. Ju thi* imtmgv
'Ukt* lmr.1 thinker* .if witwV it )uw the w*nw of
y»hwi u*> is (W place it itnmwiiatdy) after that with whj,*h it t:ut«ww.
This word < U htu* many meaning*. In f hr mnuonrr • Will t h*> Wnrhrr kmdlly
e*plwa it? ’ it i* uwtl in the (mm« off imped. { From * hat n «t j*
WWfd) fadrpt derived ?j* A-raryi UiwurJ*. r« i* m milr4 lrr*u*e hi* imp »rta
traditional or !**n*im* he arrange* ,« +
+ fha various object* tut knowledge,, „r hwiiv he *y*wm»tic-
0y ik-vubjm the intellectual faculty. In the expnw*ion ■ like fimj *(
fcwwd to th« awn** of coHijwnaon ; in 'bring pvhn the w.,»r grw«*J *, it h
wmi in this mnm? «f rontriB|4. c*o>»r ^rm-S^i ttr». ••«)]„ j
&«©*«*» they an* waatwl away 0».O,d0 in (anuh>-» fO<h-,> jp *}'),„ Wwri|
UK, h*a many m**ni*ig*. In the wtttMww •*?i..jvfor.* ho wjil 4., ,ti •_ ,t j,
IWf*l in wwignitig a iiwut > in 'how pray will hr .!.» if y in ,*»>k in,: ...pie*.
tion, aa well m in * ha* hr really don** it f* If 0 ai«* wmO 1}> y, ,‘)f
COmpariwnna* follow*! :
Of time like the hm*«*hiw< of u tree. ft widely invoked one ' '
Of Own Uk** I hr branch** of a tree, < t widely invoked on*- 1
VayiA iiinauH brandira, (and; in derived from dim r«*.ft * , m. m„v*<j they
tnov# in thu wind:* fo.Lhuh «bmm*h m} a.,- «* called Uvm*, they ,*,„t ,n
Urn Ay (tAa-miyaA), or fth«? word) way i*« derived from >th. n*4 > »** ft»»
b- liiiliii*
Now a awjuHcitvn j«mkl« h that by wlwar wMitwn of
fl«AWf»|. ia indijwl rMCojfniw*!, hut nwt like an rnwinerativ** on.-, > «■ Unom**-
«f a M»)i«rati«in hy Th«* w*r4 c i, tt^l m the ,4 ■ mtr,.
gatin', awl w juinwl Uptime with U4I1, * I owl yon, « 1 4»;fvr -4 V?«M • ' »
« w ai«4 it* ttm aanw um», m • for |f«e|a awl for n»aiw« Th* wo<4 *,v. |»
•attti in th««wjt*« of delita, •ration, a* * Ah 0**1! I pnt thi* earth in »%■ o* f*» -
Moreover, it ia awi in the m uar «.f ■ aggr^atioti ‘ *»* mllnw*/
I, Were r**»h fA«f/«o***f A ##i-l *'*>.»»)
* *, an, t j n, ia «,
* Vi>. £, ....
. wpttoa *, i* ttmM*t»w4 hr M««« * <•*.
*«t, U, p, I6i.
* vWi. f. M.
* %-hr mkm» ffHAfU ..
* ot ftwMf mi, «a, mt, 1, t i, y, m,
i ifftm fguMuyNt 4 I'V.rf* turli # * . *■
. • inMtaatml ftwelif *, t» k«tftln4 f»y
• Tfc* mmHmmii i* amlttMl if tmtm,
• Hi- 9
• t;.. . ;.,,u ..
*» rr »wa*., ia,, *«i. *tn nw.M.; ««.
a*1** * *f- AflrtwW* w( »
juMU-tn Wo, <«» l*..‘ «4
«» .« St,
w *. »». tt,
'* *. SiH
tom and thee, Mann and thee.’ 1 The words aim and /at have the
of * mutual opposition', and are combined with the former (member
the later (member), as ‘ these people tell a lie, those the truth : it is
ased as an expletive, as ‘ this ’, * that The word la. has many me
in (the sentence) ‘therefore he will do it’, it (is used) to pom
reason ; in (the sentence) ‘ how pray will he do it V to ask a question
f m expletive, in Vadlic samicr
signed an oblation to Indra, de
g presented himself, lamented
tlkrr en(ln th* fifth mxtlou.)
10
N^NAM
(1.6
other word «* w-o»d-rfnS 'l - -i? Sri'-ra,, i, ... wmWhitig v.hirh, ** jt
woro, is unpr'*cp.it‘nt»‘*l. ' the mtn>f >>( v,'.fh*.r i, apt t-,> w»v*”t ", ,»(
Another,1 » |wm,» mi t«» t« inim-m*v,i ,t« -wi jw .,j (whA) i»
tterivfid (mm (the roof) . )> (to fci»m », ' 1,.! »}„* is \,M \ wn th„
MWgHrtl thing in Inst |.» vminwA, i. t\ a | hi»« iii^n-M iUr < h;-nt<.'f
.\Inm»wr. it {toiinm* is «».<f mi »„ ,>xpWiu>.
ilirxf f-tM Mr «>Mi |
. %K ,hat ™;** rownrd nf thin.-, M inn, a ' milk i-wry I- t, r ||w,
si»gw, I... Iirij'ful lu th.< wor«litr}w.. 4n „.,t pm m m»lv, ht *. 4 f„rfwt,*
mu*> ,0 ; ,,,By W<1 ’’P***- l***s«ily in tii- iw-vni ij « i'U h"r»»*
May itmt m;w«ri!| A thim* «mk «,ry U-.„ ,h, jj.,,.,
Wl'ftltll. II. » W.,r.l i> . . . f , ,
(fit« n*,ti ml *«A, tumuing »«, give* /*vnn-! P-w»t,l, i«> .*,•„*< -f it...,,
t*> rtuiw t« nrr^mph»h
JWoiriiiSt^i. Ur .*K it may <W1 w||.4, ir„i„ *, rr«, *1, .
i.«. the right htwd* iHtrn.m/* fnght, is 4em,.i M,<m
ihumiTl dJl‘,r|k w /*'*" ?*' Hn^th
F,!iMl # t 'f? 1 lh* ***> hk>H m ,,?rsil i: '** strike.
le«J 1'! «• * l!T*' *1 1 U) m^hilr,r,i' iU ,“'lt KU ,iU,i ,s" tfve.
t lVrjl; n, * !im u< *m llh Mr*v w” ^ i«
. ^l4t‘4l| l^l1* 11m- wi*r4 ^ynuiivn* ^ ■ it Vi mil
Hovi.ig ur having ih*M,..i hrf,*^ \ ■ ■ * ,
•Krtuiitf »* t* * tlj’; ' ,r,“iW’ "f ‘f lu'*«v ^ Jv,jr"‘i r«.ii h.
iti attotg t« an, nr frmn »«r (f*, U< jHWNt.jij/
* fej’lilWHl hfr km#* m s*. vttK(.ir,B« «.f
^ t»sr.f4»«* m*n win# in** lh m»i»,
•4 *“ >m
I!.. v. ‘i ■ . it*
■’■' >,! • . . • .
11 it. II, »l,
« w. Huifati, w nt ft. I t, nt. ffc w,
* U U’# f***w^* *'«*
‘ WMm «,
b««.t
whil*. h*. twma «W. f*.,.
t
'«*IS«5 I-, «»i. t**«4 *, itu^J
wkte mm mrnmm
’ 'i!-1 CiS '• '• • ■•• • >.t ■ = •* p,„.
I'5’*!1'''*’ ■ • r.J. I . f, m
ftnt.4f4m t,a ■ >»• tit!*
H*r» . it, ^ m M ht tu
*mpmm4 nm,.m4 Is t^pM im Utm
tjtmtmmm % ««» , «t, «fcM»
iff is e-sm-f'Vfw 1 Wff of ikr. fnn,J ,-!A«
»•* YiliteaftMMa ••talM, to *. # «mwi<
« W(to«paiwVtwko6Ml^pMMll
lfc* r,; •' V«» 't h: ■■ *
••’■ ; ..
1.8] TVA ll
The won! xi.m has the sense ol' totality, or is (used) ■«» an expletive:1
Aditya sent them forth.'1
Sunt them forth, i. e. .sunt thorn forth on all sides. And also :
From all sides the wise one has manifested bright rays.3
i. e. The sun has uncovered (them) on all sides. & ki-n>cuh means the rays
of the sun, (so railed) on account, of their brilliant light (s u-rumua). Or else
the word «t)no takes the ablative suffix (-(os) without any meaning,
i.o. niuiunh is tiuti'ituh — m iwfh/d/i, (which means) ‘from the boundary*.
Mbina, means boundary : it forms the seam Itet.ween two countries. The
word hut, being a pronoun with the reuse of ‘ opposition is unaccented.
Some hold it to be a .synonym of • half’,
(//ov tutth /Ac smog/* Mivlitm.)
One sits increasing the store of stunzus ; a second chants the t/tiyaii'U
hymn in « tkmri measures. One, i. e. Brahma, evjsiunds the science of
being ; whilst another metes the measure, of the .sacrifice.’
With those words, (the stanza) declares the application of the duties of
the priests. One sits increasing the, store of stanzas, i, e. the invoker.
A stanza (;•< ) is n means of worshipping (uratmt), A second chants the
tjaytUra hymn in Mikiutri measures, i. e, the chanter, fttiyutruiu, is derived
from (the root) <jtu, meaning to praise, & ttkmryuk are stanzas; it ii
derived from (the root) *ak (to be able). It is known: Itee&use with these
he was able to slay Vptrn, that is the characteristic of the htkvtirl »tan«w,*
One, i, e. the BrahmA, expounds the science of every being, Brahma is
omniscient : iut knows everything: BralmiA is superoiuimmt from know¬
ledge, BrahmA is su{«*reminent alt around. One metes the measure of the
sacrifice, i. «. the (performing) priest. Adlmtf-yuh (priest) * adki'trm-ifttk,
i, o. he directs the sacrifice, lie is the leader of tint sacrifice, or else, he loves
the sacrifice. Or (the word is formed) by the addition of (the suffix) y«A
(to •/at I tu) in the sense of studying, A-dhturtt is a synonym of ' sacrifice':
the verb dhiy means to kill, (ti-dkmnt denotes) the negation of it (killing).
According to some, the word {(>:«) is a particle, then how could it bo a noun
of unaccented character I It is clearly inflected. * Lo 1 they call thou.
* Cf. Pr«fe**»r Mnateimlt, A i’tiiit tunmuim
At ft* 51411*
? it* m. 4.
• AV. 4 L I j 5* C 1 ; HV» 1. SSI ; V8,
tit, i„
• at MB* xxiil* $t tBMwm* with thmvf
It# wm 4*i nhf rfim hmm ttmy {mm
Cmm* W.| p, 44
IS
TV A
(1.8
•teadfaat in friemMiip ? <h»-r«‘ if »M in flu- amivirivr ; * for «»». *dm yielded
her ho»ly',a in the dative. Further, it »* dnderted) in «h» nominative
plural.
I'lfr/c tht *i*jh Iff
' frkmk lutving t.Httutlnr) ey»«n and ‘'an, » *:n* nne,|m*} in the ‘*}*‘»*l of
their mind*. Some art* like tank**, whwh tnwh nj* fo th*< mouth, and are
•aitahlu for ft hath; other* indeed fire Uk*' tie *•-* nhirh teneh nj» fo the
brawl, ami faro meant) to Ui »«*»» only.’
I Friend)*], having (similar) «yei* and **m'» d <«y. - >» denied from
{the rout) ruh (to w*»u; ’ »* it trom **.»,? n« 1., i -'ininfud.' "»i . Agmyaw*,
It is well known? Therefore, rimy w a* si •*« u\ twt*’ Irumifid." i%\tr«uh
(ear) in derived from (the root) ! it in. rut) i» iwr i!* rut nmee ion,
•Hander, *«, h from r (to g«d/ *ay<* Agnn turn 1* in w«dl known «*«nnj*
ttpwairia. m it were, they have protruded in ‘IVy won- tmvjuai in
the apeed of their mimK Some rearit mj* to llm month, *.f s >« nj, to the
breast, Afynm * (mouth) i» 0« rind !»<•?» die- n« t ) n* i to throw < %-t iNe
(from it^umL ' to thrw’j* food fl»»w* to-,vc,rb it, sm i* derived
from (tin* root) thigh, meaning to flow, >.r hum {to )* wasted) »t i*.
wry itmtth warded. Some ttr*r like Ut$k», nmlaW* for lathing, , Suitable
for bathing, i t, fit for lwthing *, (nth*-** wr>-} to W *«ej» M»ly,f Hmduh
(teak) in derived from fth* root) A rod, meaning *o make » aotmd. or f tvuw
khui, meaning U* make r«**}. Farther, it jo Mw-d m th<* «*«*,*■ «f
• aggregation ", m ‘ <4 Ad'iir*' , * >,*% ptwwmkm
of Adviu*, and
Now thr worsi* wliirh »r** wwd ■ tin ^ *-s»,g e*tn»j»Jr !«*,.. -ii, dll ap
a wtntrnrre in ynm, ami n in i'otui**iU'‘U* »r«* *»nrii
m km., hn, uit anti v*
ifUfti tht ’Un'it
Mot v.i*i, .n: • • >, • -i «
wolf, an it were, bng«*t for the dewy mm>n *" to »m*,: 1
® H *1+ Si #f# lt» 1* Hit
•l*T§ 4 | fit ffr I* Ifr
lit m«Mi § |it tnm tl# mmmfo
I*:®# ’t'.r il', ^ r#??,-* . j
ilf^ ^
\w^:.
? ^ ^ ^ A % e>. «. is. -* $ * ** *¥ *i I f f ^ r
f ff#? WMWflw ^|T f^Wff #*
» KW, **m r
• « I Kt* *^n :e? , *i.,v, »!«>* f*
fxi-l, #*» , *-4 » t«- m
** i? »u ftt»e4 n *>» *»it *«**yt#
„t immty «>( ih» w-tWt* *f H*n »*
•* f:.r I.- «, ;
j jjj-j EXPLETIVES U
Dewy season to live, iiiitam is derived from (the root) ir (to crush),
0f *Hc mittei^t lor pressing ; 1 i. o. he created it for pressing (the soma-
our hymns make him grow* May our hymns, i. e. songs of praise,
make him grow. Ginm (songs) is derived from (the
This person, whom thou approuehest, is foi thee. Thi
whom thin approacliest. Im is also us#l (as an expletive), as they all
knew it well *, and * they both knew it *ell \ Moreover the word «a w
combined with id. in (tin; sense of) 1 upprehen^on
{Ht.M *nd« the tenth m^tim.)
With oblations some t-ek heaven from this world; others press m*ma-
juices in sacrifices, The pure rejoice indeed with their rewards: pursuing
wn vs. lt?st wt* nliould fall into lidl*4
* * 11 ;rf)itlt£ downwards, i. e. falling lower ami lower ; or it does not
. .. i , f.:n(lSK Moreover the words wt ett are
contain evil slight room lor happiness. ^ * , . %t
ioined with the word id, in interrogation, as do the} not <lnnfc win ,t
&,„i (win.., i. .lnrivcl . . (tin, n.*> .» lh“"U**y
in viirmin mnmmgK to which HtUmtion bIjou < pint *
(JitM thd tl/BVQlith $6CtWrt*)
kb z si
mu «A«, tut, urn, *>. 1 (i) wfiMem, ***i **
i i,%nt AV, **. It. #• idu kv. ct. Patarijali, <*■ «k> *- l< •*>
* vtit ta. W. ’ ’ , , i»j*» *4, m i l Frotowr
* " * »• av **• *• h'* ’• m> , „
S,#l8‘ 1 • Cl. aL iU- *' *' W,\H,
* BY. Kbit® x. W®» »* , „ 1SW . . Ami tt» noun 1* 4#riw4 from ttw
.,^1^ «.*»>.*•*> - MtUMk
w A. ■ tow I. tel"* ;
..,ni*.y«l ,]r W« ' I ‘ 1MW,.n u f~»te. te"«« "*»*
ww‘ *• f {* l; ^,1*1 (i#. Wri«a», «**■ “ T* J
i«» w»* *“f* **“* , JLjuiu- from tit* mb j of. «1m *fr**b
i.4.W). Th«nut-^; ‘W oorn« from th« Itat
■“ , n%i k IM* ummmvhy* *** \ . _AI^i *11*1
«ml -«t cat eeajim-mve*. m, «, ^ ^
14
AEE ALL NorXH DERIVED FROM verbs »
I.1 »a
»om<* of Ifm piimmram, Uit only t »<„ ,ut!i .
fom of vhirh »r,. r.-K„Ur whirl, »p. ,X "
art* amvoitioiml 1 ftrrhw, hh>I ;m- mi>|. Kv/ti,;, ; '
Nuw, if nil nrnrn nr.* -D riv, ,* from v-rK . v» rv j-r^ii w?„> n».rf,mt|)4
a partteulnr mbm *K«,M ». r*M ?,v <},<- U,M., if v ,™
mm rntU i**;l *«*| !,- mIFI , %;r^«
pmkn fhk*r uwllr, At*. >. * l*««*k*T ' *??><■.- ). FiMh„t , if nil r„um
2 fmn vnU « miWiwiI* *M,M F**i,
<*nlW -D-ani-* «!>})., rf**r*, »w-S ‘flirt*, wh)»-h r. ,» ,, •. ' "
i/Da- ,*,*.•* v?/' h *
«»mit *«» 7,1 i J ’V ’M’f" ; . ( *h*- «*.riW
m ;7;f 'iC,™'" 'r: Ui1, ^ f'°" M -»»v*
(|«wUrt. Hirthvr, Jwmj.J.- ;«<]•.%.■ y„ v,.j,!(j„ry wjfjt r^rtr,; f<(
UsI Vl , 'r ,l, ”H! W,,'‘ *{- *»’i Whttf h,s, »5m
'b»:l Hfl, of wor4 from .«*».*,* v.,L„ )n
ILJJ: r™** rU>il n’M,,Uih- *s«‘l ^ ryylmu: .rv
nl»l lr Ti/L't !i" "l‘'i7 r" 1 f‘ :
>«A»hr <*m ri n*t Kmtlt»,r
.ti»‘,rr v";' ,r;"“ . . . *’"—«• •" ‘o
thin fthwry **t *h. «fo ». *>i ijoim,- !>,-« oT»,,) »» ^
i /##^rr *?<i tif# nth I
*■ ■ * ’■ .: ‘ . .... . , .mi
' •* il** D*-- / a ,
' ■ i " v.; • ■ , : *
umm&ttthi** ?ir4ian4« 4 ^ !a ^4 1 % r;;t
IrjLWi ‘ M-,j M :... , ,
m**u 'f kwitmt'jt' mhr4f v,| #i. hVt m
-Nr»; •?. ^ A . ..I . ; . | t’
if# Ifef fktemfi «4 WI40
Uittf. Filnn fcro . .f-ve-fu .IiAJ i I;;r ,V
*TUU*t.'.? l ... ",
’ »» »,# r 1
iilli
niltVMl I
M 5 *•!.*»
:till§i® Ml
t tfcal .®§mi§ mi mi
tlkty towt m «l
a«*f
$h r
l.i5] ARE ALL NOUNS DERIVED FROM VERBS? IS
Ah to (the statement) that all those (nouns), the accent and grammatical
form of which are regular, and which are accompanied by an explanatory
radical modification, are derived, (we reply that) in that case it is quite
evident. As to (the point) that every person whoever performs a par¬
ticular action should be called by the same name, we see that in some
cases the performers of the action do obtain a common name, while in
others they do not, e. g. a carpenter or ascetic, enlivener, earth-bom, drc.1
With this, the following objection is answered as well As to (the point)
tluit substantives should be named in such a way that their meanings
may be indubitable, (we reply that) there are words (of that character),
words of rare occurrence, i.e. single words formed by primary suffixes,
as creeper, guest, one having matted locks, a wanderer, wakeful, one who
sacrifices with a ladle, &e. £ As to (the objection) that people indulge in
sophistry with regard to current expressions, (we reply that) it is with
regard to current expressions alone that (etymological) examination is
most desirable. With regard to, 'they declare that earth (/n-thirf) is
(so called) on account of lteing spread but who spread it. and
what was the base ? ’ (we reply that) it is indeed brood to look at, even
if it is not spread by others. Moreover, in this way all known words,
without any exception, can be found fault with. As to (the |>oint) that
a certain individual derived parte of one word from different verbs, (we
reply that) the person who made such a derivation in spite of the meaning
! icing irrelevant should l*s blamed; it is the fault of an individual, not
of the science (of etymology).
As to (the argument) that the designation of a prior (Mmj) from
a posterior fawning is not tenable, we see that in some cases prior Uingn
do obtain their names from posterior favmiugs, but not in others, as
•a woodpecker’, 'one having long locks’, &c. BUm is (so called) from
being supported or from sprouting.
(Here etuh the fourtmtik mtlon,)*
Moreover, without it (etymology) the precise meaning of Vodic sterna*
cannot Ik? understood. For one who does not understand the meaning,
a thorough investigation of accent and grammatical form is not possible,
• Of. PaUftJeli, «p. J. 1- •* tel. >, js».
i The former two, i.e. a eurpeuter »ud en
16
THE KAUTSA CONTROVERSY
D* *5
hence this science (etymology) is the complement of grammar und a means
of accomplishing one’s own object. **
'If {the object of the science) is to ascertain the meaning of Vedic
stanzas, it is useless,’ says Kantsa, * for the Vedic stamen* have no mean¬
ing’;1 this is to be established by the following arguments: propositions
have their words fixed, their order, too, m immutably fixed.’1 Farther,
the accomplishment of the ritual form is enjoined by the Briliua^a,3 as
'Spread it wide \* and ho he spreads; ' Let me jxmr out’,8 and »o he pours
out. Further, t heir meaning is impossible,'' as "Save him, () plant i’7 and
while striking, one declares, ‘Do not injure him, t) Axe ! ’ ‘ Moreover,
their meaning is contradictory,8 as ‘There was but one Rudra and no
second’, 111 and • Rudras, who on earth are thousands without number’;15
‘O Indm ! thou ait l torn without a foe’,5* and ‘Indra vanquished hundred
armies together’.511 Further, one enjoins a person who is already ac¬
quainted, an • Address the hymn to Agni which is bung kindled *.H Resides,
it is said, ‘ Aditi is everything ‘ Aditi is heaven, Aditi is atmosphere,1*
We.’ will ki explained later on.1'1 Further, their meaning is obscure,17 as
Unrt/ttkJ* y&tdmiu,lv jtlntyfiyi™ ktiniiM,*' *Vc.
{i/ere end* ihjifiwnth tiwtfoih)
Vedic stanzas arc sigititinam, Imcnuse (their) words arc identical (with
those of the spoken language). There is the Brfdunann passage : this
Indeed is the perfection of the sacrifice, that th>* prescription of the form,
that is m say, the action which is to l« performed, h declared by a stanza
of the, Itg or the Yajurveda.83 'Flaying with their sons and grandsons,
* Cf. PM, i. 2, 1.
* f.<>. i. 8. 83.
* Of, I'M. I. 2. m.
* m i. I.K J; vi, S, ”, S ; ef. MS. i. 1. 1
MS. i. 8 ; *x*i. 7 ; XU. iii. 8.8,4.
' * Of. TO. S. 18.
* Cf. I'M. i. 2. tit -3.
7 TS. i. 2. 1. I.
* TO. 4. I; 5.48; «. IS,
* cr. I'M. I. *2. 88.
« cf. xa «. «. i.
» VS. 1ft. 84.
“ x. 1*8.8} AV. 80. », 8 J SV. 8. JI32.
'* X. 108. I ; AV. 18. Jit. 8; bV. 8. IW-
TO* 17* ill*
<< W. vi. 8. 1. I j M#t I. 4. I!; f», Hi.
8.5. 1} to. i it, 8. s, 8. Urn Him*, gkm-
dtrrho Cmwt. !%?», tm* rtf,
** i* m, to.
fi X* 1 tit
#f €f, *js, rrf, ii, i, tf yii|, |# 8H«{
i. & m>
m Tii« W*tr4 »wi*r« Wily rt Ilf* i
I#i* it
m ft» w#»rd mmim mwm «wiy iti Ilf, v, 44* H>
» flit wnffl mmtn mm wily in if* ft*
tM* ' f'
m thn m‘v?§c^ m*m wiJy lit If. vili
77. 4*
m Oil* n, t* 4 i it. 4. V ; ilw |m^|# wltfw»«4
Hi# w*mh *»tf Urn h fmmi la
AB* L 4 , i*% IS. !7t kit tef ll»¥, *« tmm*
Ittlim * * Wiiit m Rpftmprfitt* w M
*mmmM In ih* satriitmi ilwf ** I# mjt
wfwit 41m mm (f*» m yajin) wlilfli k mM%&
mtan l# lit mwm imiy §« Imltm
fmimV
1. I7] THE KAUTSA CONTROVERSY 17
&C.’1 As to (the objection) that propositions have their words fixed,
their order too is immutably fixed, (we reply) that it is the same with -
regard to the everyday speech of the world, as ‘ Indra and Agni , ‘ father
and son’.2 As to (the objection) that the accomplishment of the ritual
form is enjoined by the Brahmana, (we reply) that this is a mere reiteration
of what has been said already. As to (the objection) that their meaning
is impossible, (we reply) that no injury is to be inflicted, so it must be
understood by the authority of the Vedic passage. As to (the objection)
that their meaning is contradictory, (we reply) that the same (objection)
is applicable to the everyday speech of the world, as ‘ this Brahmana
has no rival’, ‘this king has no enemies’, &c. As to (the objection)
that one enjoins a person who is already acquainted, (we reply) that in
salutation a person announces his name to one wlio is already acquainted
with it; the mixture of honey and milk is declared (to the guest) who
is already acquainted with it. As to (the objection) that Aditi is every¬
thing, (we reply) that it is the same in the everyday speech of the world,
as ‘all fluids reside in water’2 As to (the objection) that their meaning
is obscure, (we reply) that it is not the fault of the post if the blind man
does not see it; it is the fault of the man himself. Just as among the
country-folk a man becomes distinguished with (a little) knowledge, so
among the scholars of the traditional Vedic lore a man of profound
knowledge alone is worthy of praisei
(Here ends the sixteenth section.)
Moreover, without this (etymology) the word-division is not possible.
Bo merciful, O Rudra, to the footed wanderer.®
The footed wanderer, i. e. cows, provision for the journey : (avaaaya)
is derived from (the root) av, meaning to go, with the suffix am ; it is
therefore not analysed (in the Padapatjhu).
Having released the horses.0
Here (ava-mya is derived from the root) so preceded by the preposition
(am) ; in the sense of releasing it is therefore analysed.
ix. 85. 42 : AV, 14. 1. 22 ; tl»i« is an
of the identity of words of Vedic
etamafi with these of classical Sanskrit.
1 fk# order of words in these idiomatic
phrases cannot he revelled, e.g. it k*
wrong to say* 4Agni and Indra’ ; ‘son and
father'.
* Durga's explanation of the example Is
that water is the source of all fluids, hence
all fluids are contained within water.
4 See Introduction, Early anti-Vedic Scep¬
ticism j a summary of the controversy in
given by Muir, op. cit vol. ii, pp.
8 x. 169. 1.
8 L 104. h
B
18
IMPORTANCE OF ETYMOLOGY
|L I f
Here has come this messenger of death.'
wJte^Vp fhZ h" tk<> fkth'° °r b tb,‘ ««*»*. (ho it k
w~m <- •***
,w “ *• *•■ *» '«*-*>
BaqtkUa is the closest conjunction hy menus of euphonic nninhinatioo «
on fch« fwm of words.* The phonetic treatises
of all schools are Itascd on the original form of words.
, *k °rf°VWr’. *n. act, there are many injunctions with rwntrd
shl z: l:w. w- . 7*^ * «»
deities X „FT » £’ hw k,,ow th<* «*hamcti.(isti(. marks’. ,*f
follow^ stan^. ^ mt *■*•» ‘he,,, the
Here^t, ,h'* «» with strength/
to A^i cImraeter‘^ “** «f Iwlm and Va.yn in « stanxa addressed
Sliming like Agni, O Manyul he strong.7
Similarly (the characteristic mark oft A-»ni tk f, ... n ■
»dta»e,l to Jirng™.. ««.» sl,i„i,i. or , i .'"’m
«*«{4 18 a synonym of light. ^ 1 0U,‘ l’ai't)
Moreover, tto. i. pmi* of k,„,w), . .
(Hern «nd» (/„• ».om,tUvnth »vtw,t.)
meaning obtam* all g<xxl fortmm whl, his si J JL!t ‘ ,r , T
ledge, attains heaven." ‘»lf hy know-
Wi,U"l,i‘" l"”« » ~!W mere
fflumiuS''* Y * ' "'“,l *" ““M"*"!*.! Ilm, it tun never
‘ x. tea. i , av. «, t?. t.
* *. >«4. 1 , AV. #0. 98, 8ft.
**** 89. ert. I. 4. 109, <
frUMtU. OB. e* i i A r _ .. . * •
# Vi, 4. 7 - v». 88. l»,
r"5M' l# fV* l«tr,|W to
m* ?mvt tm *««•* ««»• %
X «!T » *'’ '* tk* >n*rk
. B i tb* a,w'“" ‘ )-y VMk«,
ft a.
« 'toe, cti tmn,4 with Uio vr.rtnu rirfite*
Nr Patortjrtll, «x. trf. i. I. |, vol. I, |*. a.
PRAISE OF KNOWLEDGE
19
1. ao]
Sthanwk (post) is derived from (the -root) stha (to stand). Artha,
(meaning) is derived from (the root) or (to go), or it is (so called because)
it stops from going.1
{Mere ends the eighteenth section .)
Seeing one does not see speech, hearing one does not hear it. And
to another she yielded her body like a well-dressed and loving wife to her
husband.2
Even seeing, one does not see speech; even hearing, one does not
hear it. With these words, the hemistich describes the ignorant man.
‘ And to another she yielded her body ’, she reveals herself, i. e. knowledge ;
the manifestation of meaning (is described) by this speech, i. e. the third
verse. Like a well-dressed and loving wife to her husband [well dressed
at proper seasons, dressed in an auspicious manner, and loving],3 i.e. just
as he (the husband) sees her and hears her at proper seasons : this is
the praise of one who understands the meaning.4 The stanza following
this explains it still more (explicitly).
{Here ends the nineteenth section.)
They certainly declare one to be steadfast in friendship, him no one
can overpower in conflicts (of debates). But that man wanders •frith
a barren delusion ; he listened to speech that is without fruit or flower.8
Indeed, they declare one to be steadfast in friendship with speech,
i. e. taking delight in it, and having thoroughly understood the meaning,
or in friendship with gods in a delightful place ; they do not overpower
him, who knows the meaning well, even in powerful debates. But that
man wanders with a barren delusion, i. e, with a symbol of speech.' To
him (speech) does not grant desires, which are to be granted by speech.
Who heard speech without fruit or flower in the abodes of gods and men,
for that man speech has no fruit nor flower, or has very little fruit or
flower. The meaning of speech is called its fruit and flower. Or the
sacrificial stanzas, and stanzas addressed to deities, or the deity and the
soul are its fruit and flower.®
« Durga takes arfta in the sense of wealth, bearing a load of sandal-wood, who pereeives
and explains ike two derivations as (1) its weight but not Its ftmgranee.
wealth Is approached by greedy people, (2) 8 x. 71. 4 j of. N* 1. 8.
wealth stops from going with the deceased ® The passage' within square brackets Is
person to the next world. Burma's explana- omitted by MSS. of thf shorter recension
Mon of artha does not suit the context, which and Durga.
here denote® * meaning * or 4 knowledge K By * The whole section Is quoted by Patarijalf,
Durga understands an ass. A person gp. c 4L U 1. 1, vol. I, p. 4*
who commits Vedic texts to memory with- 8 x* 71. b j of, H. 1. 8,
out understanding Is compared to an ass * 01 Muir, gp. tit voL 1, p.
B 2
COMPILATION OP THE NIGHANTU
[1. 20
Seers had direct intuitive insight into duty. They by oral instruction
handed down the hymns to later generations who were destitute' of the
direct intuitive insight. The later generations, declining in (power of)
oral communication, compiled this work, the Veda, and the auxiliary Vedic
treatises, in order to comprehend their meaning. Bilmu = bhilma (division)
or illustration.1
So many roots have the same meaning. Dhdtuh (root) is derived
from (the root) dhi l (to put). So many are the synonyms of this substan-
,tive. This is the homonym of so many meanings. This name of a deity
ia incidental, the other is primary. With reference to this, the (name)
which occurs in a stanza addressed to another deity is called incidental.*
(We adore) thee like a horse with, long hair.8
(We adore) thee like a horse that lias long hair. Long hair is for
warding off the gad-flies. Daipfa, (gad-fly) is derived from (the root)
dwjpi (to bite),
lake a fierce animal, roaming everywhere, haunting the mountains.*
As a fierce animal roaming everywhere, haunting the mountains.
PRINCIPLES OF ETYMOLOGY
21
2. i]
CHAPTER II
Now (we shall deal with) etymology. With reference to this, the words,
the accent and the grammatical form of which are regular and are accom¬
panied by an explanatory radical modification, should be derived in the
ordinary manner. But the meaning being irrelevant, and the explanatory
radical modification being non-existent, one should always examine them
with regard to their meaning, by the analogy of some (common) course of
action. If there be no (such) analogy, one should explain them even by
the community of a (single) syllable or letter ; 1 but one should never (give
up the attempt at) derivation. One should not attach (too much) importance
to the grammatical form, for these complex formations ( vrttayah ) are (often)
subject to exceptions. One should interpret inflected eases according to
the meaning. In prattam (= pra-daMam, ‘given away’) and avattam
( = ava-dattam from ava -/do, ‘ divided ’) only the initial parts of the root
survive. Further, there is aphaeresis of the initial part of the verb
(to be) in weak forms, as stah ( ‘ they two are ’), santi (‘ they all are’), &c.
Further', there is elision of the final part, as in gatvd (from / gam, ‘ having
gone ’), gatam (/gam, ‘gone’), &c. Further, there is elision of the pen¬
ultimate, as in jagmatuh (red. form of gam, ‘ they two went’), and jagrmih
(red. form of gam, ‘ they all went ’).2 Moreover, there is the modification of
the penultimate, as in raja (rdjan, ‘ king ’), dandi (daydin, a ‘staff-bearer’),
&c. Further, there is elision of a letter, as in tatvd yami (-tatva
yacami), &c. _ .
Moreover, there is elision of two letters, as in trca (= tri + rca, ‘three
stanzas’). Further, there is alteration in the initial part (of the root), as in
jyotih ( /dyul, ‘ light ’), ghanah ( /hun, ‘ killer ’), Undah ( /bkid, ‘ a, drop '),
batyah ( /bhat, ‘to be hired or nourished’), &e. Further, there is meta¬
thesis] as in 'etolcah (from /kut, ‘a drop’), rajjuh* (‘rope’), sikatdh*
1 ‘tJf. Jowett, Dialogues of Plato (3rd ed.),
vol i, p. 335 ; the Cratylus , 393 : ‘And whether
the syllables of the name are the same or not
the same makes no difference provided the
meaning is retained ; nor does the addition
or subtraction of a letter make any difference
so long as the essence of the thing remains
in possession of the name and appears in it.’
Also p. 341, Soc. 1 Now attend . * . and just
remember that we often put in and pull out
letters in words and give names as we please
and change the accents/ And p. 358, Soc*
. . • ‘ hut then you know that the original
names have been long ago buried and dis¬
guised by people sticking on and stripping
off letters for the sake of euphony, and
twisting and bedizening them in’ all sorts of
ways . . / Durga paraphrases aksara (syllable)
by svara (accent).
a Cf, Patafijali, op. tit. vL 1. 1, vol. iii,p* 17*
- 8 Durga derives rajjuh from *>/ srj, but it is
more likely to be derived from y/ rm).
* Durga derives sikatd from *Skas, ‘to
shine', but it is more probably derived from
y^k or Vdc ; cf. Patafijali, op. tit. i. 1. 2,
vol* i, p. 81.
22 PRINCIPLES OP ETYMOLOGY [2. t
(‘ sand '), tarhu, ( •/krt, ' a knife ’). Further, there is change in the final part
(of the root).1
(Mere ends the first section,)
Oghah (Vvah, ‘flood’), meghah (Smih, ‘cloud’), nBdkah* (‘refuge’),
it becomes the origin of two primary banes. There, if an accomplished
PRINCIPLES OF ETYMOLOGY
23
2-3]
(the root) dad, meaning to hold. People say, ‘Akrura holds the jewel’.1
‘ The word ( danda ) is derived from (the root) dam,’ says Aupamanyava.
‘ Inflict punishment on him ’ is (used) in censure. Kaksyd means girth of
a horse: it is carried round the region of girth. Kahsah (armpit) is
derived from (the root) gah (to plunge into) with the suffix ha, or from
khyd (to make known) with redundant reduplication : what is there worth
seeing ? Or it (may be derived) from teas a (to rub against). On account
of this 3 analogy (i. e. of being rubbed) it means ‘ human armpit and on
account of the analogy of the arms and their root, the word (signifies arm-
pit) of a horse.
(Here ends the second section.)
Royal servant, a servant of the king. Raja, (king) is derived from (the
root) rdj (to shine). Puraaah (person) = yari-mdah (one who sits in a
city), or = puri-wyah (one who’ sleeps in a city), or is derived from (the
root) 2»‘ (to fill), i. e. he fills the interior, with reference to the inner soul.
This entire (universe) is filled by that inner soul, to whom there is
nothing anterior, nothing subsequent, than whom there is nothing more
minute, nor more great, and immovable like a tree, who alone lives in
heaven.*
This, too, is a quotation. Vitscakadrakurm, ‘ one who drags about like
a despicable dog ’. The words vi and cuhidra are used (to denote) ‘ gait of
a dog ’ ; drciti means a despicable gait ; kadrdti means a despicable drdti ;
calcadrati is the same as kadrdti with redundant reduplication : he who
possesses that (kadrdti) is called viacakudrah. A beauty of auspicious
colours, i. e. one whose beauty is like that of auspicious colours. Auspicious,
it is desirable. Varrnh (colour) is derived from (the root) or (to cover).
Ri ipam (beauty) is ^derived from (the root) ott c (to shine). In this manner
one should explain- derivatives and compounds. One should not explain
a h I conceive, derive their significance from
the primary/
Sot:, , . . * Ought we not, therefore, first to
separate the letters, just as those who are
beginning rhythm first distinguish the powers
of elementary, and then of compound sounds V 1
&oe, ... * Must we not begin in the same
way with letters, first separating the vowels,
and then the consonants and mutes into
classes, according to tho received distinctions
of the learned ? » Cl Bjh. IX IL 106.
1 Tho story of AkrOra, a king, and a jewel
called syamantaka is related in the Mahubhdrata,
the Bhdgavata and the Brahma ParQnas, and
Hmacandra ; see the Nirukla in Bib. Indeed.,
vol, ii, p. 164, foot-note.
2 Durga remarks that an armpit always
itches, because it is full of perspiration,
hence it is constantly rubbed and may be
appropriately derived from the root ka f * to
rub*.
* By fat Durga understands the armpit of
a woman. His explanation that from the
analogy of the armpit of a woman the word
kakfa means the armpit of a man is aibt*
trary.
* TA. 10. 10. $ 5 Mahan. 0. 10. 4 ; Sveta U
ill. 0 ; cf. Muir, op* oil vol. v, p. 674.
24 PRINCIPLES OF ETYMOLOGY [2. 3
isolated syllables, either to a non-grammarian, or to a non-residential pupil,
or to one who is (incapable of) understanding it.1 Eternal indeed is the
scorn of the ignorant for knowledge. But one should explain to a resi¬
dential pupil, or one who is capable of knowing them, the intelligent and
the diligent.
(litre eiule the third xertatu.)
Verily knowledge approached Bvahmuna. * Protect me, I am thy treasure.
Do not expound me to the scornful, nor to the unstmightforward, nor to
one who has no self-control ; thus shall I grow power! ul.
One should honour him hh a father and mother, and should never hear
enmity towards him who pierces ears with truth, without causing pain,
and bestowing ambrosia?
Just as religious students, who, having received instruction, do not-
honour their teachers with word, thought, and deed, arc not to be fed by
the 'teacher, similarly that knowledge does not teed them.
In order to protect thy treasure, ( i Brahman ! expound me to him alone
whom thou knowest to be pure, diligent, intelligent, observing the rules of
a celibate life, and who never bears enmity towards thee.1
tievudhi means Immure.
(Mere ends the fourth i>ed dm. f
Now, therefore, we shall proceed in order. The word (ptuh is a
synonym of ‘ earth called) because it goes very far, or because, people
go over it (Vtjtnn). Or it may l*j derived from (the root) yd with the
suffix uu (ltd + mi s= tjtiu). Moreover, it is a synonym of ‘ an animal from
the same 'root also. Further, in the latter meaning, there are Vedic
passages where primary forms (of youh) arts used in a derivative sense :
‘ Mix soma with milk ’,,i i. c, Ojavk is used in the sense) of milk. Matmrah
means soma ; it is derived from (the root) nuind meaning to satisfy.
Matsaruk is a synonym of greed also: it makes man mail lifter wealth.
Payas (milk) is derived from (the root) pd (to drink), or from pydy (to
swell). KtfLram (milk) is derived from (the root) k$ur (to flow), or ;t is
derived from ghm (to consume) with the suffix fra, like uMm (root of
t iif.. ■A. A T iij., a. A. fnm B* Sf Bttriwir# •d,, pp*
• Cf, U.mnt it 114 ; Vaslffliii, ILS ; Vi«*w** 3 $*i,
; xxix. 0* , . 8 to Boiiif ih# in tati I*
. * Of. ii 144 ; YiwiifK ll 10 ; m Th* wkilmm «f tl» MSS*
xax 47 ; IpmUrnb^ l L 14* mi of !>***«*. %im Mm, but fmm tb#
* CL Mmnf IL m 5 Vanish*, il ft ; V%af mtum of it# eoa tantt tU imUm i **m to U
xkix. 10; all tlift tout stanzas nr# quotoi *#f % apurkrat 9 is* 46* 4*
2.6]
GATJ1J
25
a plant) ‘Milking soma, they sit on a cow-skin/ 1 * 3 i.e. (gauk is used m
the ^1) S cow-skin used for sitting on. An** { soma xs so caUed
because) no sooner than it goes in, it is agreeable, or it is agreea ®o°^lled
Carma (skin) is derived from (the root) car (to move) or ( ,
STe) it is cut off (from the body). Moreover
phlegm • ‘ Thou art girded round with skin and phlegm, be stio g ,
££*£ said) in praise of a chariot. ' Moreover it means tendon and
xMemi • * Girt with, tendon and phlegm, it flies when discharg ,
m .rrow. Bow-string is called gauh also : rf : *1« ^ “
is the derivative form ; if not (it is causal), i. e. it se s arrows m i
(Hew ends ' the fifth section.)
On every strip of wood twanged the well-strung string, thence the
mS ofX“wood, l e. on every hone V*. (f~) jj ft
earth km (earth) ; is derived from (t ) . gomi(j The
Xw^ the ^d ' F^thence' birds fly in order
£2 r “S^r.^of hhd, (s:
^^hfsttca^ - “
^£££1 StASSSon"°l
= “AttSSSs- xssi«
E^Ec*r„r.r-’=-*252-“'"
(Here ends the sixth section.)
10
1 x. \24. 2#
a vi. 47. 26 ; AV. 6. 125. 1 ; cf. H. 0. 12.
3 vi. 75. 11; VS. 29. 48; ef. N. 9. 12.
« x. 27. 22.
5 The passage within square brackets is
omitted by the MSS. of the shorter recension
and Durga. * f6' ®"
i According to Durga, days and nights are
joints, henee the sun is called one who has
joints*
8 xiiis shows that Yaska was. acquainted
with the non-self-luminous character of the
moon. ^ ^
o VS. 18- 46; 6b. ix. 4. 1. 2. Durga ex¬
plains susumna as 4 5 one who gladdens all
beluga V
io i. 84. 15; AV. 20. 41. 8; SV. 1* 147,
2* 265 ; of. N. 4. 25#
m NIRRTIft j-2 f
We desire to go to those regions of you two, where are nimble and
many-homed rays. There, indeed, shines forth brightly that highest step
of the wide-stndmg Visnu.1 ‘ ”
We long to go to' those regions of you two, where are rays [manv-
homed], having a large number of horns.'-1 The word bhilri i» a synonym
ot ‘ many ’ ; (so called) because it produces much, Briujtt (horn) is derived
from (the root) an (to rest, on), or from 6r (to slay), or from m (to
destroy); or (it is so called because) it grows up to protect, or it comes out
of the head. ^ AySmh xneans nimble. Then.* shines forth brightly the
highest step, ie. the loftiest step, of the wide-striding, i. e. of the «reat-
paced, Vi9nu. i>«i (foot) is derive.,! from (the root) (to go) ; when it
is placed down, (the nme word in the neuter gender) means a footstep.
1 he word (also signifies) a quarter of division from the analogy of a
quadruped ; and other quarters from the analogy of the i»adu of division.
In hke manner, doubts are entertained with regard to other nouns as
well; (the rule is that) they .should be explained according to their mean¬
ing : if their meanings are uniform, their etymologies are uniform ; if their
meanings are multiform, their etymologies are multiform.- With these
words, the twenty-one synonyms of earth are dealt with, With reference
to them, lurrtih (earth) is (so called) from giving enjoyment ; the other
word (nmti/i), which signifies calamity, is derived from (the root) r (to
befall); the latter is confused with the former; their difference (should he
noted). The following stanxa is addressed to her.
(Here ttmfa the seventh xedion.)
He, who made it, did not know of it ; it was hidden from him who saw
it. Encompassed within the womb of the mother, and multiplying greatly
he entered the earth.' " K
* People having many children fall into calamity,' say the ascetics. * It
refers to the phenomenon of rain/ say the etymologists. « He who made
it ; the verbs * to make ’ and ‘to scatter 'are used in connexion with the
phenomenon of ram. He did not know of it, i. the middle one.* He, the
nnc.dle one, who saw it concealed by the sun, alone knew of it." In the
womb of the mother: mother (mM.) means atmosphere; in it, the being*
arc mcafluml out vW,. w„ml, ,„w « Japl^ : „,!» is , ^
1 I, lS4. «j «f. Frofmor Mncdonell, ftaie
fttodtr, p. 85.
* Cf. Mtttr, op. c«.f vol. iv, pp. 78,. 7*.
* In criticism of this rule, it may he n-
msrtosd that words of different origin often
eome to acquire the same meaning, and
word* of the name origin dlffen «t meaning* ;
wo Introduction, Yiaka’a Contribution*, kv,
* i- 154.88; XV. 9. 10. 10.
* According to Durga, it refers to cloud.
* bo- In<*» alone k now of it. Durga.
28
DEVAPI AND &ANTANU
[2. 10
is circulated from man to man.’ or it m useful ami delightful,3 [or it is the
delight of the heart], or it may I* derived from (the root) hury, meaning to
yearn after. 6
The following sixteen (words) are synonyms of atmosphere. From what
(root) is d/i/tut ibwvfn, derived ? It is intermediate (n tif>t r/7, i.e, between heaven
and earth) ; it is the end of the earth ; or it lies between these two (i.e. heaven
and earth), or it is imperishable in the Ixslies. With reference to this, the
word aamudnt (atmosphere) is confused with mmtuirx (which means terres¬
trial ocean). From what (root) is muni tint derived ? From it waiters flow
up (Ham + u<l+y<lruh <>r waters flow towards it imnn + uMi + Vdru,),
beings take delight in it, or it is a great reservoir of water, or it moistens
thoroughly (*<m -/nd). Their difference, (should 1st noted). With reference
to this, they relate (the following) legend Devapi and Aantauu, sons ot
R^iscna, were two brothers, who Wlonged to the dan of the Kurus. Santana,
the younger brother, caused himself to be installed m king. Devitpi retired
to practise austerities. From that time the god did not rain for twelve
years in the kingdom of Snntami. The P.nliminnas said to him. ' Thou hast
committed fan act off unrighteousness. Because fhou hast caused thyself
to be iimtalled a* king, having put thy elder brother aside, therefore the
god does not rain in thy kingdom.’ Then he, i.e. Sanfanu. sought to invest
Dev&pi with sovereignty. To him said Devapi, * Let me be thy priest ami
menace for thee’.'* Here is his hymn expressing « desire for rain • The
following is a stanza of this hymn.
(Hem tut, lx Htf, in A,
The seer Devapi, son of itefbena, acting as the performing priest, knew
(how to obtain) the goodwill of the god*. He caused the divine waters to
flow from the upper to the lower ocean by means of rain/-
Antliscnah means Um sou of Hstisena fi.e, one whose army is well supplied
with apears), or of Isita-sena (i.e. one whose army is mobilized). Army is
(so called because) it has a commander, or a uniform mode of marching.
1 I. *. In the form of coin*, Barg* iwmfcrks s
ltm M vyurukt'tTah kriyutt ; this shows that t here
was gold currency in Yteka'et time.
1 ‘Even a mouse’, *ay» Burgs, tenjoys
Itself, If It possesses gold, how much more
a human being I'
* T1»® story Is al»o related in »rh. t>. vii.
165-7; viii. 1-7; IVufessor MaedoimlJ’s
note in hi* edition, vel. ii, p. 21(2; «f. «i0»
dt$ (fjieto, pp. 120 . 1 42, Tlie story is
also found in different versions in the Uahi-
Um, at, i and mu ny Pur^uci ; m«* Muir, tit.
V'd. i, pp. 271 X.
4 ties show* that tic different <<»»t,*» were
not divided into water-tight compartments
by ii rigid harrier of mutual ex.dusivenes*.
Here we find « Kfutnyn acting as a priest,
w ths promotion from one to the other was
not infrequent.
8 t’f. Muir, up. at. v«l. i, pp. titlit, 370.
• x. 38. 6.
2. i3] DEVAPI AND SaNTANU 29
Putra (son): either he very much protects by offering (sacrificial cakes, &c.) ,
or put being (the name of) a hell, he (the son) saves one from that.1 The
seer,2 acting as the performing priest. A seer is (so called) from his having
vision. ‘He saw the hymns,’ says Aupamanyava. It is kndwn: because the
self-bom Brahma manifested himself to them while practising austerities,
they became seers ; that is the characteristic of the seers.3 4 * * Devapi, one who
knew, i.e. was aware of (how to obtain) the goodwill of the gods, i.e. the
blessed will of the gods, by songs, praise, and gifts to the gods. From the
upper to the lower ocean : upper, raised much higher ; lower, moving below
(the ground). Adhah (below), i.e. it does not run; with this word its up¬
ward motion is denied. The stanza following this explains this much more.
(Here ends the eleventh section.)
When Devapi, domestic chaplain to 6antanu, and selected to be the per¬
forming priest, imploring kindled fire, the generous Brhaspati granted him
speech, which was heard by the gods, and which was the winner of ram.
&an-tanu means, peace to thee, 0 body, or peace to him m his body.
Domestic chaplain is (so called' because) they place him in front* Selected to
be the performing priest, (he) imploring kindled fire. Which was heard
by the gods, i.e. which the gods hear. [Which was the winner of ram],
i.e. requesting rain. Rarana, (generous) is a reduplicated form of m
(to give). Brhaspati was Brahma ; he granted him speech. Brhat has been
fully explained (i. 7 ; cp. x. 1,1).
(Here ends the twelfth section.)
The following six (words) are common (synonyms) of sky and sum
Those which primarily belong to the sun will be explained by us later on.
From what (root) is dditya derived? He takes the fluids, he takes (i.e.
eclipses) the light of the luminaries,7 or he blazes with lustre, or he is the
son of Aditi ; this last (epithet) however is rarely applied to him in the text
of the Rgveda, and he has only one hymn addressed 8 (under this epithet).
The sun, son of Aditi,9 [i.e. the son of Aditi]. In like manner, there
i Cf. Manu, ix. 188 ; Visnu, xv. 44.
% Ct the BAmfiyana, i. 8. &~7, quoted by
Muir, op. cit. vol. iv, p. 441.
s, «rA* 11 9 ; see Gone, Bhandarkar Comm .
m *
4 x. m . 7. „
* Of* Brh. D. Viil 6.
»■ Bee N. 11 8-22.
? The word udifya is derived from the same
root &></**, in SB. xl 4 8. 8 ; TB. ill 9. 21. 1 ;
TA. 1 14. 1 ; Brh. U. iii. 9. 6 ; all the passages
bearing on the etymology are cited by Muir,
op. cit. vol. iv, p. 117.
« Aufrecht proposes the variant a-wkta~
bhtik, as it has no hymn addressed to it, but
one stanza only. See Muir, loc. dt The
author, however, means to say that although
hymns are addressed, oblations are not offered
Tender this epithet ; of. Durga’s remarks.
® x. 88. 11 j cf. N. 7. 29.
80
SYNONYMS OF THE SUN AN I; SKY
12- ^
are panegyrics of other deities addmwd (.•* them as Adiijus, m in the
case of Mitrn, Varunu, Aryaman, Dik.r,, , Amen. A No o’ Mitra and
Varuna:
Adityas, lords of the act, of bestowing.1 Lords of gift. Alsu of Mi ten, alone:
May that mortal, 0 Mitrn, he rich in fund. who O fldityu,. abides by
thy ordinance.*
This too is a Vedie quotation. Also id' \ ju-uiia ni<e :
Now let ns he in thy ordinance, ( * Adilya ! :t
The word vruto * is a synonym of an dm, having J ■■u'-- of hIim,- lining :
because it enjoins. This other meaning of r,-<ti J <•. a i*« < is derived from
the same root also: because it chooser, Food i . railed al-u, imeauxi: it
covers the body.
{Ih n: * ntl< th ti'irti I'l-!/' i> I".)
A'wtr means the snn; if. is wry dNtant ii ha- u ‘11 Ui-'jicrs;- 1 M >» <durk nosa),
it has well penetrated tin* Hunk il ha;- well j r>t ran >1 the light os the
luminaries, or it in pierced through with light, k/,*w, okyi k eKpli-inndby
the same. Pfhd means the situ. 1 It is thoroughly pervaded by Jo* bright
colour,' say the etymologies. It eins.iy unin s the thuds it closely unites
the light, of the luminaries or it is closely uuiied with light. Now sky is
(so called because) it is closely united with luimuaries .uni the virtuous.
Ndka means Urn sun. [the bearer of llutdgj b.>an r of lights, leader of lumi¬
naries. Now the, sky: the word hut- i« a eyn utvm of happiness. the oppo¬
site of its negative form ti.t*. wifotm i.
Then* is no misery for tin* nrm win. lms donate , d to the other world.-1
There is no w ret cited m vs for tin* man who has departed !o tie* other
world ; it is tie* virtuous only who go flu >v. Unuh menus the win : i‘ causes
the Hindu to move, if, mover in the*ky t vN/nmj. Now the sky is {culled
rftwh) howuise if in gone very t’nr from the eurt.ii, or bemuse the luminaries
move in it. Vhtnjt means the wm : il has pervaded the fluids ii, has per¬
vaded the light of th« lumhuiries. or if is pervaded with light. Now the
sky is (called vhtupi boeauw it, is pervaded hy the luminaries and the virtu¬
ous. Ntthhit# means the mm : | bearer of lluidw’j, hearer of lights, leader of
luminaries. Or else it may he the word fjhmuia itself, in reversed order :
it is not that it does not shine. Thu sky is explained hy the same.
(Ihmnudtt the fourteenth m-dhii.)
The following fifteen (words) are synonyms of ray. Hay in (so railed)
* t. 18ft, 8; li, 41. ft j W. B. 202. • Of, !;»,), h, j», j;J,
*111.88.2, * Hie leak, oi. of. |.. :i! ; Uh j<m I*
* 1.24. tft; VS. 12. 12. uutniml,
2.17] VRTRA 31
on account of restraining. Of these the first five are common (synonyms)
of horse and rays.
The following eight (words) are synonyms of quarter. From what
(root) is diiah derived ? 1 It is derived from (the root) dis (to point out),
or they are (so called) from feeing within easy reach, or from pervading.
With reference to these, the word Icdstkd is a synonym of many objects;
Kastha means quarters : they are situated having gone across. Kastha, means
intermediate quarters : they are situated having crossed each other. The
sun is called kdsthd also : it is situated having gone across. Destination is
called kastha also: it is situated having gone across. Waters are called
kastha also : they are situated having gone across, i.e. stationary waters.
(Here ends the fifteenth section.)
Thfe deposited body was in the midst of waters which neither stay nor
rest Waters march against the secret (outlet) of Vrtra ; in deep darkness
lay he whose enemy is Indra.2
The deposited body, i.e. the cloud, was in the midst of waters which
neither stay nor rest, i. e. waters which are non-stationary.3 ISarira (body)
is derived from (the root) ar (to kill), or from iam (to destroy). Waters
march against, i.e. know, [the secret] outlet4 of Vrtra. Dirgha (long) is
derived from dragh (to lengthen). Tamos (darkness) is derived from tan
(to spread). A-iayad is formed from (the root) d-s% (to lie). Whose
enemy is Indra, i. e. Indra is his slayer, or destroyer, therefore he (is
called) having Indra as his enemy. 'Rut who is Vrtra? ‘It is a cloud,’
say the etymologists. [c It is a demon, son of Tvasta,’ say the legendarians.]
The phenomenon of rain is produced by the commingling of water (vapours)
and lightning ( jyotis ). With reference to this, there are figurative
descriptions of battle. Indeed, the descriptions of Vedic stanzas and
the narratives of the Br&hmanas (depict him), r.o doubt, as a serpent.
By expanding his body, he blocked the channels (of the rivers).5 When
he was killed, waters flowed forth. The following is the stanza which
explains this.
(Here ends the sixteenth section.)
Having the demon as their master, and the cloud as their guardian,
the obstructed waters stood (behind) as kine (held back) by a merchant.
1 Cf. Roth, loc. cit. * Durga explains ninyam as the outlet in the
2 i. 32. 10. cloud through which the waters flow down.
8 According to Durga, those waters are in Both translates Vrtraaya ninyam as ‘eon Vrtra
the interior of the cloud, so as long as the unbemerkt’, i. e. without being noticed 'by
cloud docs not rain they move with the Vrtra ; see op. cit p. 21.
moving cloud, and finally rest in the ocean. * Of. Muir, op. cit vol. ii,.pp. 174-6.
82 VETEA j-2< I7
He slew Vrtra, and reopened that outlet of water which had been
dosed.1
Having the demon as their master* as their overlord. Ddm (slave)
is derived from (the root) das (to exhaust): he causes the works to be
exhausted. Having the cloud as their guardian, i. e. guarded by the cloud
they stood (behind). _ The cloud (a hi) is (so celled) on account of fo
motion . • it moves in the atmosphere. This other (meaning of) aki
i.e. a serpent, is derived from the same root also, or from d^/han (to
attack) with its preposition shortened : it attacks. The watera hold biwk
as cows by a merchant. Paid means a merchant ; a merchant is (so
called) from trading (v>u). A trader is (so called because) ho cleanses
his articles of trade. The outlet of waters which had been closed. Bilam*
St. zc>2~
SYNONYMS OF DAY
Tbs light, the best1 of all lights, has approached. It has generated
abnegated, .well-known, and very extensive illumination. Just m being-
bom it gives birth to the sun, i.e. the night2 * 4 to the sun, so the Kgbfc
has left its seat x. e. place for the dawn. A woman’s womb is (so called
ISESdt £ f8 18 JOmed ** ** following, another stanxa, is
(Here ends the nvmtemih section^
Resplendent having a resplendent calf, the white one has come; the
blackone has left places for her. Having a common relation, immortal,
wlt^ng 6aCh °th6r’ tke tW° bright oues wander fashioning the
Having a resplendent calf, i. e. the sun. The word rvAat is a synonym
of ooiomr; it is derived from (the root) me, meaning to shine. The sun
is called her calf on account of companionship, or of drawing up the
juices. Resplendent, the white one has come. &vztya (the white one)
is derived from (the root) ivit (to be bright). The black one has left
places for her: the one of black colour, i.e. the night. Krmum, (black)
is derived from (the root) % (to drag away): it is the despised colour.
Now (the seer) praises them together:6 having a common relation, having
a common tie ; ‘ immortal, having the characteristic of immortality * suc¬
ceeding each other F— — ■» * - 5
ofc
Is ahah (day) derived ? (It Is so called because) people accomplish works
during (this period). The following is its incidental occurrence In a steam
addressed to VaMvinara.
(lure ends the twentieth section.)
1 Burga remarks that the sun is too hot,
the moon is too cool, hut the dawn is neither
cold nor hot, hence it is the best of all other
lights, ■
2 The text seems' to he corrupt : it should
read ‘dawn * inltoad of ‘night* ; the present
reading makes the sentence meaningless,
There is a contoion in the sequence of birth,
® Of, 1 8,
4 h m2? SV.t HOC.
* The dawn is represented m being followed
by the sun, She is compared to a cow followed
by her calf: this is companionship. As the
calf drinks milk from the udder of the cow,
so the sun draws up the dew, which Is par¬
ticularly associated with dawn, hence the
sun is called her calf. Burp.
* The tot hemistich describes the points
of contrast, he, the one Is white, the other
black, on© comes, the other leaves $ the second
hemistich, the points of resemblance.
7 The sun is the common tie. Durpm
» The night is called bright also, on account
of Urn multitude of shining stars. .
84
SYNONYMS OP CLOUD [2.ai
The black day and the white day, the two regions roll on with
(activities) worthy of knowledge. As soon as born, Vaidvitnara Agni,
like 'ft king, has overcome darkness with his light.1
The black day.Le. night. The white day, i.e. bright day. The two
regions* roll on with activities worthy of knowledge, i.e. which shotcld
be known. As soon as born, Vaidv&nara Agni has dispelled darkness
with his light like the rising sun, who is the king of all luminaries.
The following thirty (words) are synonyms of cloud. From what
(root) is megha (cloud) derived ? (It is so called) because it sheds water
{‘/mih). They are common with the synonyms of mountain up to the
two words %pam and wj wla, which mean cloud r clouds cease to move
in it, or the waters are made inactive,* The following stanza is addressed
to them.
{//era m<h the twenty-jimt mtum.)
In the measurement of gods they stood first; from their division,
waters flowed down. The three working in succession warm the earth ;
the two carry the fertilizing moisture.*
In the creation of gods they, be. groups of atmospheric gods, stood
first® First is a synonym of ‘chief’: it is foremost. ( Krtdntrttm* means
atmosphere, La, where the clouds are cut into pieces.] By cutting clouds
into pieces water7 is produced. The three working in succession warm
the earth, i. e. cloud, wind, and sun cause the herlw to become ripe with
heat cold, and rain. Working in succession, i.e. with then* respective
functions, they sow the worlds one after another. Tins other (meaning
of) aw&jn, i.e. a bank of a river, is derived from the same (root) also: it
is sown with water. Or else it may (really) be «««/#, just like /ode ;
from that form {anv&pl anilpa may be derived as /irtUimi (from prtU).
The two carry the fertilizing moisture, i.e. wind and sun (carry) the
water (vapours). JBpbfitam (moisture) is a synonym of water ; it is derived
* vs. 9. 1 } Alt v. is, &
» Durga p*mph(MM mj**t by nttydm, I.e.
dywf* j and remarks that tl»e Any eolent* th*
world with light, night with darkness.
* The word vptm (cloud) is derived from
Vram(tooMMto move). Yaska’* ux|*Iit«a-
tfon, ‘tha «lo«d* coaaa to ao*«‘, is oh»ure,
wtn.ii |g pniiitd mtm Purgit*
'*%*M«m*
* A«do«&tag t* tWn r«f#rt t§ tto
mmMm if** Fi^patf, whlto
cwatiDg' gcMli^ crtitiHl ftlotids A fit wit
nf } for liiyl fcii#w§ fcHin »#
«Mii| 41* *M$m mtlwum mnl 4 Imf*
tor want mim#
• Btitti kfmrntftm m **■
* i m* ntf p* 2f»
* Am»f4 1»f t« Itargca, III# w#f4 *j*«r* lt#r#
Wittr* Orijttaittty It * #lwi '*
Him Hit# mt«r of tfe* #!*«<! % mi Ml f
1 wntf r In pn#r»l #* If# «ltt* m oofttegow*
mm of III# ofttonolon of »f inliif i 1 *tf !#•
momd* of mtth% it* mhmnnIo #1 tartli km
il|»l tf pmpb m ! :::
viSvamitra and rivers
35
2. 24]
iwo(tlp *!? to “ok« a "O'™1. <* from Mmm. (lo fall
fhe cLd o^T ( * “mg) “ deri,,ed tmm («“ ««“) W (to fill), or torn
(Here cuds the twcuiy- second scctiou .)
, ^ f°n°7ing ?fy;Seven, (words) are synonyms of speech. From what
(root) m vac (speech) derived? It is derived from (the root) vac (to speak).
With reference to these, the word Saraevati is used both in the sense
JVedtnVer °u ‘a.,,1.eity’ _m Vedic Plages;1 we shall explain the
Vedic passages) where it is used in the sense of a deity later, and just now
those where it is used in the sense of & river. "
(Here ends the tvjcnty^third section.)
. Like one who digs the lotus-stem, she has shattered the peaks of moun¬
tains with her might and strong waves. Let us worship Sarasvatl who
sweeps what is far and what is near alike, with well-composed hymns for
our protection.2 r J
She (has shattered) with her might, i. e. with crushing powers. The
word msma is a synonym of strength, (so called) because it crushes (every¬
thing). Bimm (lotus-stem) is derived from (the loot) bis, meaning to split,
or pow. Peak is (sp called because) it is very much raised up, or it is very
lofty. _ With mighty waves. Who sweeps what is far and what is near
ahke, 1. e. who destroys what is on the other, as well as what is on this, bank.
F&mm means something afar ; a-mrara, something near at hand. Let us
attend upon the river Sarasvatl with well-composed sublime songs of praise,
and acts (of worship), for our protection." 1
The following hundred and one (words) are synonyms of water From
what (root) is udakmn (water) derived? (It is so called) because it
moistens ( vud).
The following thirty-seven (words) are synonyms of river. From what
(root) is aacCy<4 (rivers) derived ? (They are so called because) they pro¬
duce a sound {</ nad), i.c. they are roaring. Their character is mostly
secondary, and very rarely primary. With reference to this, they relate
(the following) legend.* The seer VWvamitiu was the domestic priest of
butlas, the son of Pijavana. Viivil-mitra, friend of all. All, moving
1 Of. Brh.D. ii. 185.
* Vi* 01.2; m ii. a 2. a
3 Durga also interprets the stanza as
addressed to Sarasvatl, the deity; Sarasvatl
is the atmospheric speech, tho peaks of moun¬
tains are tho tops of clouds shattered l£y
her strong waves, he. mighty thunders. She
sweeps what is far and near, he. heaven and
earth.
* *tory is found in AB. vixi. 18-18,
Visnu Purilna, &c. See Muir, cp. ciL, vol i,
PP* 887-64 ; cf. B?h.D. iv. 106-6, aeeProfessor
MacdonelPs edition, v©L ii, pp. 164-5 ; Siiyana
gives an amplified version in his commentary
on lit. 88. 1.
02
VISVAMITRA and rivers
[2.34
together. Su-dfo, a bountiful giver. Paijtmma, mm of Pijavana. Again
Pi-javana, one whose speed is enviable, or whose gait in inimitable.1
Having gathered his wealth, the priest came to the conHuence of the Sutlej
and the Bias. Others 8 followed him. He, i. n. Vifiv&mitra, implored the rivers
to bfcome fordable. (Ho addressed them) in the dual as well as in the plural
4 AftMMdlkif U Dwgn, II mmm * fttmi imi tefet# *mmi$ In mmm *
2.a8"| SYNONYMS OF HORSE 87
worship : they worship gods, having folded their hands. At his stimulus
tion, we flow expanded.1 Urvyah (expanded) is derived from (the root)
urnu (to cover). ‘It is derived from (the root w (to cover),’ says
Aurnavabha. Having (tbiis) answered, the rivers consented in the end.
(Here ends the twenty-sixth section.)
We shall listen to thy words, O bard ; thou earnest from afar with this
chariot. I bend myself down for thee, as a nursing mother (for her son), as
a maiden to embrace her lover!2
We listen to thy words, 0 bard ! Go 3 afar, with this chariot. We bend
down for thy sake, as a nursing- mother for her son, or as a maiden bends
herself to embrace her lover.
The following twenty-six (words) are synonyms of horse. Of these, the
last eight are (always used) in the plural number. From what (root) is
aivuh derived? (It is so called because) it trots on the road, or it eats too
much* With reference to these, the word dadhikrd (horse) is (so called
because) it runs while bearing a rider on its back, or it neighs while
bearing a rider on its back, or it looks beautiful while hearing a rider on its
back. There are Vedic passages where the word is used (both in the sense
of) a horse and of a deity. We shall explain those (passages where the
word is used in the sense of) a deity later, and in this place those (where it
is used in the sense of) a horse.
(Here ends the twenty-seventh section.)
That courser hastens with speed, although it is bound by neck, flank, and
mouth. Putting forth its (best) power, dadhikrd sprang along the bends of
roads.1
That courser, i.e. swift runner,5 trots on the road with speed, i.e. quickly,
although it is bound by the neck. Grivd (neck) is derived from (the root) gf
(to swallow), or from gf (to call out), or from grab (to seize). Bound by
flank and mouth has been explained. Putting forth its (best) power, i.e.
action or intelligence. Anusamtumtvat is a word (derived) from the simple
original form of (the root) iau (to spread). Bends of roads, curves of roads.
l i. e. He Is our lord; he alone has the right hast come, from a long distance, and hence
to Issue orders to us, and not you. Durga. desermt some compassion, and so on, Durga
% III, 33. 10, ' follows Yaska ; cf. Both, op. tit, p. 28.
8 Yaska explains ywjatha (perfect) by yahi * fv. 40, 4 ; the stanza is translated by
(imperative); this gives better sense but Professor Macdonell, vol. xxv,
cannot be grammatically justified. If it Is p. 439,
construed as perfect, the meaning would be 8 Breadfhl, he. it inspires terror in the
equally relevant, i.e. we shall listen to thy heart of those who look at Mm. Durga.
words, for thou earnest (d yayMha), Le. tbou .
88
SYNONYMS OF FLAME
[2. 38
Pmvth&k (path) is derived from (the root) pat (to fall), or from pad (to go),
or from pa-nth (to move). A hkak (curve) in derived from (the root) am (to
bend). Apwn&plmiat m a reduplicated form (intensive) of (the root) phun
(to bound).
The following ten (words) deserilte the specified teams of gods for the
knowledge of association.
The following eleven verbs mean to shine. That very number of the
following (words) is the synonym of flame.
(Here ends the tventy-citjhih Hfnthni.)
CHAPTER III
Thk following twenty-six (words) are synonyms of jicUon.1 Front what
(root) Is karma (action) derived ? (It is no called) because it is done ( Skr),
The following fifteen (words) arc synonyms of offspring.''* From what
(root) is apatya (offspring) derived 1 (It. is so called ltecauBo) it spreads
farther, or with offspring one does not fall 4 (into hell). With reference
to this, wo shall quote (the following) two fctanms, in order to show that
the offspring belongs to the begetter only.4
(//ere etuh the firxt aertvui.)
The treasure of the stronger is indeed to be avoided ; may we be masters
of eternal wealth. (The child) begotten by another is no son ; ho is m for
the fool (only) ; O Agni,do not corrupt our paths.’
The treasure of the stranger is indeed to be avoided, i.e, it is not to be
approaolied. Stranger, one who is distant. Itrkaa is a synonym of wmdth :
it is left by the deceased (dw). May we lm ’masters of etenml wealth,
m of the parental property. (Tho child) Wotten by another is no son.
The word %«« 4 a synonym of offspring : this is what trains of the
* Aoeewitng to Durga, synonyms of action
IWlow thoae of flame, booanse tt is la tlw
flame of tho burning fire that actions like the
performance of s»crificf!,4o., arc ai coniplinista.
* Synonym* of offspring follow thowi rtf
notion, because procreation to the most im¬
portant of ail actions. Durga.
* Of, Msnu, ix. M8 ; VifQU, xv. 44.
* Manu, I*. SI -8 j the opposite view to
expressed in Mann. I*. 48. 49-61. 84 1 0a. JMi.
xviii. 0-14 } Dp. Db. ii. IS. « 7 ; Vanish*,
xvii, « 9,08-4.
* vtl, 4. 1. Durga remarks that the stansa
f..rm* » part of a dialogue between Agni and
Vaal*f(ha. The latter implored tho former to
grant him a son, m alt hit sons hod been
killed. The former asked him to get a aon
by adoption or purchase, Ac, ; whereupon he
denounced all hut the legitimate son.
3.4]
INHERITANCE
89
deceased. That is a child for the fool, U msaae, only. Do not corrupt our
paths. The stanza following this explains it much more.
{Here ends the second section.)
The stranger however delightful, should not be adopted, begotten in
another’s womb he should not be regarded (as one’s own) even m thought.
CufolXi, he certamly go- b-t Ut (hero), uupctuou,
^ThT^tomirshonli no"* he adopted, although he may he the mort
delightful man. The child begotten in another’s2 womb should not be
regarded as ‘ this is my son ’, even in thought. Now he goes back to the
sameabode from whence he came. Olcah (abode) is used as a W* of
dwelling-place. Let the newly-born (hero), impetuous, i.e. swift and over-
nowering' his rivals, come to us; he alone is (the real) son. ,
^ Cw (some lawgivers) cite the following stanza m support of a daughter s
right to inheritance,3 others hold (that it is to be cited) m support of a son s
riirht to inheritance, , .
m (Here ends the third section.)
The husband admit, that he (the father) shall obtain a
,, v hter . the wise man, honouring the process of the sacred -rite,
a’father^ arranges a husband for his daughter, he bears himself with a tom-
^ThlttLband admits the daughter’s right to be appointed as . . son, trith
reuarf to (ftc discharge of) the duties of offspring. A daughter ,s (so
ciled because) it is difficult (to arrange) for her welfare," or ah,
ft a distance' or (the word ^
™dso? The wise^an, honouring the process of theprocreative
ff L the diffusion) of the seminal fluid, which is produced from each a
eveiy limb, which is engendered from the heart, and wh,oh,s,nserted,uthe
* viL 4, 8. . .
2 Durga offers two interpretations, (1) i.e.
a child begotten on one’s own wife from the
seed of another man ; (2) a child begotten on
a woman other than one’s own wife. An
illegitimate son is already denounced 1“ the
preceding stanza, quoted in seotion 2 ; I think ,
therefore, that the adopted child is tl.e object
of denunciation in this stanza, hence Durga’s
second interpretation is more appropriate.
a Offspring has been explained as that
which spreads farther than the progenitor.
Both the son and the daughter continue the
lino, so both are offspring, and should have
equal rights to inheritance. Durga.
* The translation of the 1st and 8rd pMa
is approximate only .
» Ui.Sltl; vi. 18. 2. *
e she is difficult to please, wherever she
may be given away in marriage. Durga.
7 She is always milkin h in ”
form of presents from h ■>
always demanding somet] ther. Durga.
8 Of. Manu, ix. 1 88, IS
40
INHERITANCE
[*•4
moto»r, (hold,) that both children (i.a. «» aon and th. daughter) hare
right to inhentanee w.thont any dietineUon (whatooeverY Theriw!
view i, expressed in the following atanza and dfcdw
th^ZtfJ^lT'n^rAlai"r‘^‘imb; “,ou *rt '"gendered from
fhnnd^SLnJ y' *h0’1 "* ** ^ "> — “ -*
f® Wming of the creation, Mann, the self-existent, declared him*
self that according to law the right of inheritance Mom*, to both childil
(ihe^andthc daughter) without any demotion (whaLv^ “
. "ot the dff£ten.,* wme (of the lawgivers). It » known- the*®.
rrefoir hr nKht *° 5nllnritenco- Uai «>* woman. And also *
therefore they abandon a woman «a soon as she in bom, hut not the man<
,T®n fa^ gl™n aWay’ soU ' mul abftn<lf>n«d. hut not the man. « The mm
also retort others, «*, is Beaj ta the case of .VaMcpa.' Acc^dL^
aoother view, this refers to a maiden who haa no brother!^ * *
L Women, all clad in red garment^ mow like veim] * TIivv sWl mUb
a»r path oWmcted like women who have „„ brother," *
oy stand Iikc women who have bci liwii*ltt*t* am i i ,*
obstructed with tea«l to oromtaHnn w *w ? • ' 1 whoM P*u* K
With these words ^ T**8*
leee maiden.1 ». stMa ^
(Here m<U the /mirth Mrtimi.)
lake a brotherless maiden whn rwma imai. *_
the pillar of the aswemhly-room for the aemiiRitiV*60’?'^ Tf Wh° *mea,iti
S.fJT' i -
-Krto^' (‘°1™d^MhoTtatoW<Iro^Hnir,S Toife ’tTT' “i
cake, but not to her husband Like oL 2L to, 5 th<s *«»•*«*
> nvnw «- » u Li ° . -. 1,0 “Kn,1“ t!» Pilta - «*•
* Dw** re**trk* thftt *n W'«Uenl garUuU
is pwfarmtol, mad the tun
Veflte text* are recited, both for * mn md
* blrth ** th* *****
. * *r* *• 4» *> Vi. i. 8 ; sv.B.
h * 17 1 BswUoyma, ii. ». 14.
n0* ,n U’* *Xtant ««4«
**“' m-At-
. mitt. W* "" **,wn' traoksto is
. *J? ^ M8E of the shorter rvoontioa
*ad Bu *i*« As Yanks hlatMlf doss not
ml Br*t^f”li,tjeh» tt ** t>wt be
Tftwtr^r ~r* b«Mi»lloh only. Hoaos,
* •’“««' biawslf,
hm * ***** to
rsprensnt the srebetyMt.
• AT. 1. 17. 3L
* *b»tb* <7*. eff, y» SS,
a 6] BROTHERLESS MAIDEN . 41 »
assembly-room 1 in order to obtain wealth, i. e. a woman from the south.
Garta signifies the pillar of the assembly-room; it is derived from (the
root) gf (to invoke) : transactions made under it are true. There she
who has neither son nor husband ascends. There they strike her with
dies. She obtains wealth. The cemetery heap is called garta also, being
derived from (the root) gur (to raise): it is raised up. A cemetery is
(a place where) repose is tranquil, or the body becomes tranquil. &arvra
(body) is derived from (the root) «r (to bum), or from km, (to destroy).
&ma-6r% (beard) is hair, (so called because) it stands on the body
(smani). Loma (hair) is derived from (the root) lu (to cut), or from 1%
(to cling to). One should not expose the lower part of the sacrificial post ;
the negligent sacrificer who exposes the lower part of the sacrificial
post shall soon rest in the cemetery.2 This too is a Vedic quotation.
Chariot is called- garta also, being derived from (the root) gf, meaning to
praise : it is the most praised vehicle.
Ascend the chariot, 0 Mitra and Varuna.3
This too is a Vedic quotation. Like a well-dressed wife, eager for the
husband at the proper seasons, dawn displays her beauty as a smiling
damsel her teeth. There are four similes. One should not marry a
brotherless maiden, for his (the husband’s) son belongs to him (to the father
of the girl).4 From this, the prohibition of marrying a brotherless maiden *
and the father’s right to appoint his daughter as a son are evident. When
a father selects a husband for his unmarried daughter, he unites himself
with a tranquil mind.0 Now (some lawgivers) cite the following stanza
(in support) of their denial of a daughter’s right to inheritance. Some
are of opinion that the major share belongs to the (appointed) daughter.7
(Here ends the fifth section.)
The legitimate son did not leave wealth for his sister. He made her
the place of depositing the seed of her husband. If the mothers have
engendered offspring, one is the performer, and the other is the director,
of good deeds.8
•iVa jdmaye means not for the sister. Jdmift (sister) is (so called
because) others beget jd, i. e. offspring, on her, or the word may be derived
from (the root) jam, meaning to go : she has mostly to go (to the husband’s
* Durga remarks that the custom of the 4 The quotation is untraeed.
people of the south is that a woman who has * Cf. Hanu, iii. 11 ; Yftjftavalkya, i- 8$.
lost her son and husband approaches the • i.e. He ia free from the tormontinganxiety
dice-board, and the gamblers mike a collection of childlessness. Durga.
for hw. 4 Cf. Hanu, ix. 184.
* The quotation is untraeed. * v. <S2. 8. • iii. 81. 2. .
FIVE TRIBES
legitimate, i.e. one’s own son.
FINGERS
48
S.9]
The following twelve (words) are synonyms of arm. From what
(root) is bahu (arm) derived? (It is so called because) they perform
various actions with them.
The following twenty- two (words) are synonyms of finger. From
what (root) is angulayah (fingers) derived ? (They are so called because)
they go foremost, or they drip foremost, or they act foremost, [or they
move foremost], or they mark, or they bend, or may be (so called) from
decorating. The following stanza is addressed to them.
(Here ends the eighth section.)
Worship them who have ten protectors, ten girdling circles, ten yoke-
straps, ten binding thongs, ten reins; who are immortal, who bear ten
car-polet, and who when yoked are ten.1
Avunayah means fingers: they promote actions. Girdling circles
illumine actions. ‘Yoke-straps’ is explained by ‘binding thong’. Reins
penetrate actions. Who bear ten car-poles, and who when yoked are ten.
Dhiih (pole) is derived from (the root) dkwrv, meaning to hurt. This other
(meaning of) dhuh is derived from the same (root) also: it hurts (the team),
or it supports them.
The following eighteen roots have the meaning ‘ to desire’.
The following twenty-eight (words) are synonyms of food. From what
(root) is anno/m (food) derived ? It is brought near (a •/ nam) created
beings, or it is derived from (the root) ad (to cat).
The following ten roots have the meaning ‘ to eat ’.
The following twenty-eight (words) are the synonyms of power. From
what (root) is balam (power) derived? Power is (so called because) it
sustains ; it is derived from (the root) bhr (to sustain).*
The following twenty-eight (words) only are the synonyms of wealth.
From what (root) is dhanam (wealth) derived ? (It is so called) because it
gives delight ( V dhi cl. 5).
The following nine (words) are synonyms of cow.
The following ten roots have the meaning ‘ to be angry ’.
The following eleven (words) are synonyms of anger.
The following hundred and; twenty roots have the meaning ‘ to go ’.
The following twenty-six (words) are synonyms of quick. From what
(root) is Icdpram (quick) derived? (It is so called because) the interval
is short.
The following eleven (words) are synonyms of near. From what (root)
1 x. 94. 7.
44 KHALA [8.9
is antikam (near) derived ? (It is so called because) it is brought near
(a Vm).
The following forty-six (words) are synonyms of battle. From what
(root) is eamgrama (battle) derived ? (It is so called) from going together
(earn V garni) or from shouting together (w %/</»•), or (because) the two
villages have come together. With reference to this, there are Vedic
passages (in which) the word khala (is used).
(Mere ends the ninth section.)
Single-handed I overcome this one (opponent) ; irresistible 1 overcome
two. What can even three do (against me)? In battle I thrash them
well, as if they were sheaves. How dare my enemies, who are without
Indra, revile me?1
Single-handed I overpower this2 one (opponent); resisting all rivals,
I overpower two. What can three do against me? One is the numlssr
gone a little (v'i, to go). Two is the number running farther ( -/dm,
‘ to run ). Three is the numlnsr gone across farthest (tr, * to cross ’). Four
is the number moved most ( </ cal). A*t>t (eight) is derived from (the
root) as (to pervade). Nino, not to be won (•/vun), or not obtained :1
( na+ava V&p), Ten, exhausted * (due), or whose meaning is seen ( VdvO).
Twenty, two times ten. A hundred, ten times ten. A thousand , a powerful
(number). Ayv&am (ten thousand), pmynlwm (hundred thousand), ah/utmn,
(million), of these each latter the former multiplied by ten. Arhuda
means a cloud: arawm means water ; 8 giver of water [cloud], it shines
like water, or -it seems to be like water. Just m that cloud when raining
becomes a large mass, so like that is the number arbwfum (ten millions).
‘ In battle I thrash them well, as if they were sheaves i. e. like sheaves
I thrash them well in l*&ttle. The word khala is a synonym of 1 tattle ;
it is derived from (the root) khul (to fall), or Mul (to kill).'5 This other
(meaning of) khala, L e. threshold, is derived from the same root also: it
is scattered over with grain. ‘How dare my enemies, who are without
Indra, revile me?’ i.e. who do not know that I am Indra, or who havo
no Indra.
Dtivgft*
• Burp* explain® towqtm m Mm
tjuYMina^ dmn ambit, I* e. ftpm Ik* ml f» I* |0»
III
* water* In net attributed It
• L #» Here#* Jfclly«r other* Burge*
1 x, 48. 7 ; cf. Brh.D. i. 49.
* Burga think®. ‘ thin* m§m It the mivm»
m a whole and not to any single opponent
* * Ho work Is done on the ninth day, and
to .begin anything on that dty it reprded
m 'InanspWom Zhxyge*
* ' word Jfaofc (ten) tmwm In eiidaife* to ■
3. xx] TADIT 45
The following ten verbs have the meaning pervade. With reference
to these, two' synonyms, i. e. akmtia and dpdna, are participles, and mean
‘pervading’, ‘obtaining’ respectively. . , > xxnu
The following thirty -three roots have the meaning ‘to kill . Wxtn
reference to these, the form viydtah is either the present indicative, ‘ he
crushes ’> or imperative, ‘ crush
Thou art invoked, 0 shatterer.1
O breaker in pieces. [Khanda (fragment) is derived from (th root)
Jcha'nd (to break).] The word tadit has the joint sense of ‘near’ and
‘kiliing’, (so called) because it kills.2
( Here ends the tenth section.)
Through thee, 0 Lord of prayer, bringer of prosperity, may we obtain
wealth which men covet. Chew those niggards, who prevail against us
far and near, into a shapeless form.3
Through thee, O Lord of prayer, good promoter of prosperity, may
we obtain enviable treasures from men. Chew them into shapeless form,
i e the enemies who are far from us and who are near to us, the niggards,
who are not liberal, or who are stingy. The word apnas is a synonym
of form because it obtains (Sap) .(something to rest upon). means
lightning,’ says 6akapuni, ‘for it smites and is seen from afar. Or else
it may be meant to be the synonym of ‘near ’alone.
Though afar, thou shinest brightly as if near.6 Although at a distance,
thou lookest bright as if near at hand. _ _
The following eighteen (words) are synonyms of thunderbolt. l!rom
what (root) is -wjrah (thunderbolt) derived? ' (It is so called) tecause it
separates « With reference to these, the word ha tea is derived from (the
root) Jcrt (to cut). It is also the name of a seer J ‘ A seer is a composer of
hymns’ says Aupamanyava. Further, it has the meaning ‘to kill only;
his friend Indra* slew drought.8
1 viii. 17. 12 ; AV. 20. 6. 6 ; SV. 2. 7«.
* Durga explains, ‘because it kills’, as.
referring to lightning, which, according to
him, is called tadit also, because it kills. This
is anticipating Sfikaptini in the next section.
» ii. 28. 9.
* According to Durga, there are two kinds
of enomies, (1) who are difficult to be de¬
stroyed, (2) who are easy to be destroyed. The
former are the liberal ones ; the latter, the
niggards.
* i. 94 7.
• /It separates living beings from life.
Durga.
' *jCf. Both, op. ciL, p. SO ; Durga remarks
that the word kutoa, meaning ‘ thunderbolt \
should be defrived from, the root kri (to out),
and moaning 1 a seer from tho root kr (to
compose).
« i.e. Invigorated by the panegyrics of
Kutsa. Durga.
» jLe. Something which dries up the juices,
a demon, or a cloud. Durga*
46
SYNONYMS OF LORD
The following four roots have the meaning to he prosperous.
[8.1,
(root) is balm (much) derived? (It in m called) bccuuwi it ia produced on
a large scale.
The following eleven (worth) are synonyms of mall. Mr mm (small)
is derived from (the root) liras (to become small). '
root) vac (to speak) or of vah (to carry).
* i. 104. 21; cf. AV. 9. 9. 22.
8 i. e. They fill on a bright object which
i# quite fix* from darknewt, or they shine
whoa they fell, Durga.
* l.«. They make the water warm, or havinst
seized fluids in the form of vapours go baok to
the tan. Dugs.
* They have foil knowledge of what
they are required to do. fturga.
* Vft'fca derives wiMfcyitta, perfect of yW#
(to wax!*, from */tm or Vmk,
SYNONYMS OF BEAUTY
47
3. 14]
The following twenty-two (words) are synonyms of home.1 From what
(root) is grh&h, (homes) derived 1 (They are so called) because they seize
everything2 3 (V grah).
The following ten roots have the meaning ‘ to attend’.8
The following twenty (words) are synonyms of happiness.4 * * From what
(root) is mkkam (happiness) derived ? (It is so called because) it is useful
for the senses (kham). Kltam (sense) again is derived from (the root) khan
(to dig).
The following sixteen (words) are synonyms of beauty. Rupa (beauty)
is derived from (the root) rac (to shine).
The following ten (words) are synonyms of praiseworthy.
The following eleven (words) are synonyms of wisdom.
The following six (words) are synonyms of truth. From what (root) is
mtya (truth) derived 1 (It is so called because) it is spread among the
good, or it originates with the good.®
The following eight words have the meaning ‘to See’. And [the
following] roots, ctfyati, &c., are mixed with nouns.”
The following nine words (are enumerated) in order to make the list
(complete, i. e. including) all words (classes).7
Now, therefore, the similes. When an object Ixsars (some) resemblance
to another which is otherwise dissimilar, (it is denoted by a simile), says
G&rgya. With reference to this, their function is to compare an inferior
quality, or an unknown object, with a higher quality, or a very well known
object. Further, (there is also the comparison of) the higher with the
(IIC'C ends the thirty ath metivn.)
As two thieves, who risk their lives and haunt the forest, have secured
(their victim) with ten fingers."
Who rink their lives, who give up their lives.10 Who haunt the forest,
i e who frequent the forest : the author compares the two arms, which
1 It Is the great alone who have homos of
their own, so synonyms of homo follow those
of '{treat. ' Burga.
3 A house ©an never b© matte full Burge.
3 Synonyms of the verb * to attend* follow
thoso of homes, because it hi in homes that
people attend or are attended. Burga.
4 Synonyms of happiness com© next, bo-
cans# thus attended on# foeln happy# The
happy are the beautiful* Durga.
* Ct toatfiyana’s derivation, *• *•*
« Of. Roth, op# eft, p* SI ; Burga remarks
that there are three nouns, h e# ctkyat, tkrnr*
nanih} and in the list, the rest are
verbs* ■ ■
3 L e. prepositions and particles are In¬
cluded also. Burga#
8 According to Burga, the statement is
applicable to the Veda only#
• x. 4. 0 ; of# Roth, op, oft, pp. Sl-8*
1© j. #v Highwaymen who are determined to
rob or to die. Burga#
48
NIYOGA
[8. 14
produce fire by (the process of) friction, with two thieves.1 ‘ A thief is (so
called because) he does that, i.e. [becomes the doer of that], which is
sinful,' say the etymologists. Or the word may be derived from (the root)
tan (to spread) : his activities are manifold,11 * or he is active both during the
day as well as night.8 Have secured (their victim) with ten fingers, have
well secured, i.e. have put (in a place of safety). Thus the higher qualify
(of the arms) is intended (to be compared).
(Here etude the fourteentfi section.)
Where are you at night, where during the day ? O Aiv ins, where do
you get your necessary things, where do you dwell I Who puts you to bed
in a dwelling-place as a widow a husband’s brother ; and a bride a bride¬
groom I4
Where do you remain at night, and where during the day? Where do
yon obtain the necessities of life, and where do you dwell ? Who pate you
to bed as a widow her husband’s toother? From what (root) is demra
derived ? (He is) so called (because) he is the second huslxmd.4 * * Widow is
(so called because) she is without a supporter, or from trembling, or,
according to Carma&ras, from running about.8 Or else the word dhava 1
is a synonym of man; vi-dhava ('widow', is so called because) she is
separated from man (dhava). The word demra means a player ( •/ diot ‘ to
play’). Maryah means ‘a man’, i.e. one who has the characteristic of
1 Thte Is an example whore somctMng
higher, he. the two arms employed In pro*
duitnf Ire by fxiotioi}| it compared with
;soiaittbliig Inferior* i e* two tlilwos, who rob
people In a forest* The point of oompaHaon
ife ■ Ju*f as thieve® eaeur* their victim* to wa
tigb% feat m the two sticks to product Ire*
Jtaqga* .
1 Burp, attributes thl* explanation to the
school of grammarians* although there is no
evidence te do to,
•* he. Ho commit* thefts In tlm vfJlii§«
during the nl^bt and mb* people In the tenet
during the day. Buffi.
* x. 40*2/. . .
5 The passage within square braekete h»
evidently an interpolation* a* shown by the
following* (1) the four word# vid!rnmf 4emmf
mmm» and m§§ am axplainad by YAska In
the same order In which they occur in the
second liomlitteli of x. 40. 2, but thte pawing*
disturbs tb© regular order j (2} tlm that derive*
lion Qt&mr* li separated from the nmmd by
tit Intervening explanation of teknl $ tills
la against the method of If Met? wbo pitot*
all tic otymotegtee of mm word it tie name
place, cmtukaetfng thorn with 4 or „ * , or* ;
(1) tic passage Is omitted by tit MSS* of tin
shorter recension tad Burga*
It refer* to the Indo-Kurupean practice of
tbt nimmi «f* Xenophon* tkp*Jm* h #; Flu*
terch* limt part If efc. IIIf mm $ and mm i;
Cmmr, Ommmtark*, WL fvf eh, xlv ; limit,
xxv. S; at, Matthew xxfbil ; Mm% lx 17-
«® I Clam xv Hi* 4*4; Bam if* 4, * 10; Ya.
xvIL 60. 01 ; Yl, L i% it ; mm flattings,
Mm&ek&mtttu qf Wikm mni Mt§k tt» article m
ifelPipx
1 I. -tv The word It derived from the root A#
with ri t at Hit death of her hu»band,& woman
tremble* at tlw dark prmpm* of the future or
dm must about without being protected by
anybody («4 ViMe)*
f Both think# 4km to bo a coined word ;
see d/.# p. m*
SIMILES
49
3. 1 6]
being mortal. To§a (a woman) is derived from (the root) yu (to join).1
Kriiute — a kurute, i. e. who makes you rest in the dwelling-place.
Now the particles have already been explained. The word ‘ as ’
(denotes) a simile of action :
As the wind, as the forest, as the ocean stirs.2
As the brilliant fires.3
The soul of consumption perishes beforehand as that of a captive
bird.4 * *
Atma (soul) is derived from (the root) at (to go), or ap (to obtain);
i, e. it may be (called) ‘ obtained ’ (in the sense) that it is omnipresent.
They of golden breasts, who are like Agni on account of their brilliance.®
They who are like Agni, [i.e. the brilliant Maruts of resplendent
breasts], brilliant and having golden breasts.0
(Here ends the fifteenth section.)
Just as one should be afraid of him who takes the four (dice) until they
are deposited, so he should not be eager for harsh speech.7
Just as one is afraid of a gambler who holds the four [dice],8 * in the
same manner one should be afraid of (using) harsh speech. One should
never be eager for (using) harsh speech.
The letter « is a preposition, and has already been explained. It is also
used in the sense of a simile :
As a consumer to his enjoyment.0
Like a consumer to his enjoyment. The sun is here called the con¬
sumer: he is the consumer of night; he is the consumer of lights also.10
Further, there is the Vedic quotation :
May the sister’s consumer hear our call.11
The author calls dawn his sister, from companionship, or drawing the
juices. Or else this human lover may have been meant ; the enjoyment
1 Burga explains that a woman unites her-
self with* man.
2 v* 78. 8 ; according to Burga, It is recited
at the time of delivery : 0 child I ton months
old ; just as the wind, the forest, and the ocean
move freely without any difficulty, so com©
forth from the womb of the mother without
injuring her.
2 L 50. 8 ; AY. IB. 2. 18 ? 20, 47, 15 1 YS.
8. 40 i 4b. 4. 6. 4 11.
8 x. 97. 11; VS. 12. 86..
8 x. 78. 8.
* According to Dwga, some, thinking that
the passage, agnbr na ye, & c., is explained by
durmafflso no sur&y&m (N. X. 4), do not cite the
quotation x. 78. 2,
7 i, 41, 9.
« 1. e. Before the dice are deposited on the
gambling’ board, or remains in suspense as
to whether he will win or lose. Burga.
• Frag, of x. 11. 0* ; AV. 18,* 1. 23.
10 Night disappears at the rising of the sun,
and the light of the moon and the stars is
eclipsed by that of the sun. Burga.
11 vi. 55. 5.
SIMILES
50
[3. 1 6
in that case will refer to the woman, derived from (the root) blutj (to
enjoy).
In mesah, &c., the simile is (denoted) by the word bhvta, i.e. having
disguised as :
Being disguised as a ram, thou hast approached us.1
Mesah (ram) is derived from (the root) mi§ (to blink), just as pa&th
(animal) is derived from pas 2 (to see).
In Agni, &c., the simile is (denoted) by the word rUpa, i. e. having the
form of :
Golden in form and glittering like gold sat the offspring of waters
golden in colour.3
i. e. One whose form is like the colour of gold. And the word tha, also
(is used to denote a simile).
. Him (thou milkest) like the ancient, like the former, like all, like the
present (sacrificers).4
i. e. Just as the ancient, as the former, as all, as these (sacrificers milk).
This, it is nearer than that That, it is farther than this.® The word
amutha is explained by ‘ like that
The word vat (denotes) a simile in accomplishment ; Like a Brfthmapa,
like a contemptible man.® As a Brahmana, as a contemptible man.7
Contemptible, one who has the nature of an ox, or that of a beast.
(Here ends the sixteenth section.)
Hear Praskanva’s call, 0 (Lord of) great ordinances, and having all
created beings as thy property, like that of Priyamedha, Atri, Virfipa, and
Aflgiras.8
. Priyamedhah, i. e. one to whom sacrifices are dear. Just as (thou hast
heard Ike call) of these seers, so hear the call of Praskanva. Prae-
hanyvah a son of Kanva, or one born of Kanva ; it Is formed on Ike
anal°gy 0f program (in front). Bhfgu 10 was produced in flames, he,
one who, although being roasted, was not burnt. Aftgiras (was bom) in
1 viii. 2. 40.
a It tmxxm m if Yftika Ataxi
independent root, and net the ordinary tom
of dYt$* r
* «. io.
4 r. 44, 1.
6 Of. Beth, op, <sU,f p. tt
6 The quotation, if it i» a quotation and
not an invented example on Yiska% part. Is
untr&eed*
7 I* studies like a Bffthmapa^ e^oroaks
Ilk# a contemptible man, The simile nfor*
to some particular accomplishment, Ihirgs.
* I. 45. 8.
8 Cf. Both, i<*. m.
w Ct TB. i, 8. 8. « j irulnttya , , , trtdhd sin.
dryamtirt/am/mripatai. Skfpm trttyam oMskI ;
the seminal fluid of Indies, haring his char¬
acteristic power, was discharged threefold.
Thethird (person) bora was Bhfgu j of. Manu,
I. 85, 59, which mention Bhpgu as sprang
from fire ; MBh. Adi. 8505 and Viyft fa. h
.8. x9]
ONOMATOPOEIA
live coals. Kye coals (are so called because) they leave a mark, or they
n®. ' They said, ‘Seek the third in this very place’; therefore A-tril
JS ,S,°, Cal e(d; th^ee‘ Vaikhamma is (so called) from being dug out
F° ‘ ?Jfrad™ja- ia (8° ^led) from being brought up
{Here ends the seventeenth section ,)
nf ™ (the rhet0rifi!n? d68?ribe me^hora as similes in which the object
ae? Wlthoufc fche Particles of comparison. ‘Lion*
tiger , &c., denote excellence ; ‘ dog ‘ cow &c., are used in contempt ’
mosllv rl wv. (Cr°W) “ f^om&to^ word. This onomatopoeia is
mostly found m the names of birds. ‘ Onomatopoeia does not exist ’ says
Aupamanyaya. KSka (crow) is (so called because) it is to be driven awly
(ye. from Vkal), Tittvn (partridge) is (so called) from hopping (\^<r) or
be^ it has variegated spots of the size of a sesamum seed AFrancolin
partridge is (so called) because it is withered like a monkey, or it is swift
hke a monkey, or it is slightly brown, or it warbles a melodious nTtl
Dog, swift runner, or (the word &va) is derived from (the root) mv meaning
to go, or 6va# (to breathe). Lion (simha) is (so called) from its power of
r^istarice, or it is denved from (the root) him8 (to injure) by metathesis or
from W (to kill) preceded by the (preposition) aom : it kills S
collected. Tiger is (so called) from smelling, or it kills haying separated.
(Heve ends the eighteenth section .)
The following forty-four roots have the meaning to worship.
“ST? /tWen‘y:foUr <WOrda) are of wise From what
Sw iWW6) frjfd ? (He is 80 callea because) he is endowed
(^)t 'the rnd°m‘ (WiSd0m) " (S° ^ b6Ca^> * “ 8tor6d
(solfi ei^p^r (W<>rd8) ^ 8yn°nym8 °f Apraiser is
,JS*. io]low_inS fifteen (words) are synonyms of sacrifice. From what
(root) is yajna denved? ‘It is a well-known act of worship,' say the
9. 100 describe Bhrgu as born from the heart
of the creator, and Bhfig. Pu. hi. 12. 28 speaks
of him as born from the skin of the creator,
1 Durga relates the following story, PrajlU
pati took his own seminal fluid, and sacri¬
ficed, Prom the blazing fire Bhrgu was born j
Afiglras rose from the ashes. Then the two
just bom said, * Seek the third also here', hence
the seer who sprang up was called A-tri. Not
satisfied as yet, they began to dig, and the
seer thus produced was called Vaikhtnasa. A
similar story Is related in Byh, D, v, 97*»X0$ ;
see Professor Macdonell’s edition, pp, 190~l/
2
The following twenty-six synonyms are in pairs, The words prupltvt
and uhhike 1 am (synonyms) of near. I* tu pit re, i.e, arrived at ; abfrlke, i.e.
approached.
Come quickly to us, when the drought is arrived.1*
Lo!" the maker of room has approached,4
These two are the Vedic quotation*.
Dabhmiu and urbhakam are (synonyms) of small ; tluUmm is derived
1 Awwrdto# to Xtoilt {t^ ciX»# p* Mh pm* hw* i IWfrfkmk wm t pt g#fk
piimm rtfem to miming* ^ tMipmm m . • * vito 4. si j #V. L »M f a 1071.
Uv^mimnn attribute* to 14 lit# » <1* Itott*s Im?» ##;«
mmnmg 1 advaae* *„ * fbrward m mm®$ tc t 4 x. l$i, 1 ; it?* **% HH# U ; 8V\ i* IJ&L
3, ao]
PAIRS
58
from (the root) dabh (to destroy) : it is easily destroyed, Arbhakam, it is
extracted (avaVhr),
Come, approach, embrace, do not think (my hair) to be small1
Salutations to the great, salutations to the small.2
These two are the Vedic quotations.
Tiros and satas are (synonyms) of attained. Tiros, i. e. it has crossed over
( V tr). Satas, it is moved together ( Vsr).
0 undeceived ones, come round quickly across the turn.3
Smashing like an earthen jar, he attacks the demons who move
together.4
These two are the Vedic quotations.
Tvah and nemah are (synonyms) of half. Tvah, not fully spread (i.e.
half). Nmrmh, not brought in full (i.e. half). Ardha (half) is derived (1)
from (the root) hr (to take away) by metathesis, or (2) it may he derived
from (the root) dhr (to hold), i.e. it is held out ( = extracted), or (3) from
(the root) rdh (to increase) : a most abundant division.
One half reviles, one half praises.5
Half are gods, half are demons.0
These two are Vedic quotations.
JRksdh and strbhiK are (synonyms) of stars. Jtfakmtra (stars) is derived
from (the root) nalcs, meaning to go. There is also a Brahmana passage ;
These are not gold {ria-ksatrdni)J Rkmh 8 (stars) appear to be raised up.
Strbhih (stars) appear to be scattered (in the sky).
These stars which are placed on high.0
Looking at the sky with stars, as it were.10
These are two Vedic quotations.
Vamrtbhih and upajilmlcah are (synonyms) of emmet. Vamryah (emmets) .
are (so called) from vomiting. ’ Slmilca (emmet) is (so called) from crawling.
Upajihvikdh , smellers.11
[Unmarried maidens (have taken) the undivided son from the emmets.] 12
When the emmet eats, when the pismire crawls.13
This is the Vedic quotation, [These are two Vedic quotations.]
V i. 126. 7.
* i. 27. IS ; cf. VS. 16. 26.
* v. 75. 7. '
* vii. 104.21; AV. 8. 4. 21.
fi i,147. 2 ; VS. 12. 42. O ne half reviles,
Le. demons ; one half praises, i.e. gods.
Durga.
* Cf. MS. II 9. .
7 According to Durga, ksatm is a synonym
of wealth. The stars glitter Ilk© gold.
B Cf. Both, op. ciU, p. 86.
» i. 24. 10 ; TA. L 11. 2.
10 iv. 7. 8.
11 Their smelling power is very acute. Durga.
i. e. An insect provided with proboscis ; cf.
Both, loc. cit.. ; Bl.ii. 864.
« iv. 19. 9.
viii. 102. 21 j VS. 11. 24.
*
54
PAIRS
[8. ao
ttrdarcm and krdaram are (synonyms) of granary.1 ffrdamm, i.e.
pierced upwards (vd-d’brmm), or pierced for food (Hvrje dirnam).
Fills him like a granary with barley.*
This is a Vedic quotation. He fills him like a granary with barley.
Krdaram, Le. something into which a hole is bored (fata-darcm).
Being kindled, anointing the granary 3 of intellects,*
This is a Vedic quotation.
(Here mis the twentieth section.)
Bambkah and pin&kam are (synonyms) of staff. Jlambhah, i.e. people
grasp it.5
(We) grasped thee as decrepit people their staff.®
This is a Vedic quotation. (The sense is that) we lean on thee as decrepit
men on their staff. PvnSkam (bone), i.e. with this one destroys (phmfti).
Clad in skin, trident in hand, whose bow is unljent.7
This is a Vedic quotation.
Men&h and gnah are (synonyms) of women. ‘ Siriyah ' (women) is derived
from (the root) styai, meaning to be bashful. Meti&h (women) are (so
called because) men honour them (m&nayaitii). Qn&h (women) are (so
called because) men go to them (gacchomti ).
Thou didst make even the wifeless to be possessed of a consort,*'
Women cut thee, the active spread thee.*
These are two Vedic quotations.
&spah and vaitamh are (synonyms) of penis. &epnh is derived from
(the root) Sap, meaning to touch,10 Vaitamh , it is faded.11
Loving whom we embrace.12
Thrice during the day hast thou embraced me.”
These are two Vedic quotations.
Ayd and end are (synonyms) of reference.
With this faggot we worship thee, O Agni ! «
Here it is in the feminine gender.
1 C£ Durga’a explanation, quoted by Roth,
op. eft., p. 86.
* ii 14. 11.
1 Butter is the granary of intellect*. Durgn.
‘VS. 28.1.
* According to Both {toe. eft.) O-rabh mean*
to oatch hold, to keep hold, or to lean upon,
* *111.45, 20. \ . '
» KS. 8. 7 ; o£ VS. 8. 61 ; &B. |j, 6. 2. 7 :
IS. i. 8. 6. 2.
* t. 81. 2.
* MS, 1.8. 4j 184. 8 ; KM. 8. 8.
** Spftytm M tone itrt. Burs*. ‘
n Of. Burga’e explanation, quoted by Roth,
ep. eft., i>. 87.
>* x. 86. 87 ; AV. 14. 2.88. The translation
la not literal.
** x. 85, 5. Thle was addroeeed by tlrrall
to Purftrawaa, when the latter implored her
to etay.
M lr. 4. 15.
55
8. a*]
SYNONYMS OF HEAVEN AND EARTH
With this, to us, 0 Agni.1
Here it is in the neuter gender.
With this husband commingle thy body.2
Here it is in the masculine gender.
SisaJctu and sacate are (synonyms) of service.
Let him who is smart attend upon us.3
ie. Let him who is smart serve us.
Attend upon us for thy welfare.4
i.e. Serve us for thy welfare.
The word svasti is (a synonym) of non-destruction, i.e. honoured exis¬
tence : it exists well. Bhycmte and rebate are (synonyms) of fear and trem¬
bling.
At whose breath heaven and earth trembled.
The world is afraid of the great ones,® O Agni 1 7
These are two Vedic quotations. - ■ ,
The following twenty-four (words) are synonyms of heaven and earth.
The following stanza is addressed to them. ,
(Here ends the twenty-first section.)
Of these two, which is prior, which posterior 1 How were they bom,
O sages ! who knows ? All that exists, they themselves support. The two
days roll on like chariot-wheels.8 ' . n „ ,, 9
Of these two, which is prior, which posterior? How were they bom,
0 sages! who knows them thoroughly? They themselves support all their
functions, whatever they are. And their two days, i.e. day and night, roll
on as if placed on chariot-wheels.1® With these words, the seer describes the
greatness of heaven and earth.
( Here ends the twenty-second section.)
i Yii, 16. 1 ; SV. 1. 45 ; 2.99 ; VS. 15. 82.
* x. 85. 87 ; of. AV. 14. 1. 21.
* L 18. 2; VS. 8. 29.
* LI. 9; VS. 8.24.
» ii. 12. 1 ; AV. 20. 84. 1.
* i. e. The Maruts. Durga.
T vi. 66. 9.
» L 186. 1 ; AB: v. 18. 19 ; KB. 28. 8.
• The question is whether they were bom
simultaneously like twins, or one after
another. Durga.
Of. Both, op. ctt., p. 87.
56
PASYA
[4. i
CHAPTER IV
HOMONYMS
Synonyms 1 have been explained. Now therefore we shall take
homonyms * in their respective order and (such) Vedic words whose gram¬
matical forms are obscure. They call this (i.e. the list of homonyms) alkn-
padikcm? (Le. composed of single words).
JaM means ' 3 have killed
(Here eiule the fird section.)
0 men, what friend has said, Unprovoked 1 have killed my friend 1 who
flies from us? 4
The word nuirya is a synonym of tmpi, or if may be a synonym of
boundary. [Boundary, it is settled by men.] boundary is the (line of)
division between two bounded places. Mdhntl moans to provoke. What
innocent man have I ever killed?'1 Who runs away from uk because he is
afraid of us?
Hidh& means ‘a net’, (so called) because it is laid {on the ground).
P&bj& means a collection of snares. Ft Uah {snare) is derived from {the
root) pas (to fasten), on account of being fastened.
{Here, ends the second section.)
Imploring seers, fond of sacrifices, approached Indro like birds of Iroaufci-
M wings. Uncover the encompassed, till our vision, release us as if we
were bound by a net.®
Vayah is the plural of vi (bird). [Of l**init,ifnl wings, i.e.) the beauti¬
fully falling rays of the sun approached Indra imploring. Uncover our
encompassed vision.7 Cak$uh (eye) is derived from {the root) kky& (to
know), or cak$ (to see). Fill, i.e. enlarge or give. Release «» who are
bound with snares as it were.
By the region of ribs, hips, and arms.®
1 Lit., BK*uy word* which haw cue
meaning, '
* I4t, single word® which have rmny
meanings.
3 According to Xhirga, miktipadiktm t§ a
eoimatioiMd term. Or it mmy he significant
And i® rightly allied to the Hit of homo*
»ym», It* which Hit each word by
itself* while ' In the list of the
word® Are ernmged to group#. However*
then? art a fow lit Hit lift of
li o»toi»ym% m &«»
« with 4I» B7 ; cf» loth* P* »#•
• Burg* give® a 1 nt^rpreUI Im »i the
mntm^ m follow® j Who will ®*y, 1 1 »m
Saao®§»itf MU »•*!
• * ft, Ilf «f* I. flic ■
• cf* loth, (M,f p, ii»
• Frag, of m tL 4S 5 IB, ill. ft. 11. 1*
Burp quotes find titpliiiw the nUnm In toll*
4.4]
MEHANA
57
The region of the ribs, i.e. a part (of the body) consisting of jomte
PaM (joint) is derived from (the.root) epri (to touch) : it touches the b
I Z pZmL (back) is derived from (the root) «pr» (to touch) : it » touched
toUmto onh»Ly). A limb is (so called) from being marked or taming
K (hip) is derived from (the root) tro,,, meaning to go forward,
hlfaptSi to go forward when a perton walks. SMaw means fore-
W(d2l ^Oos (fore-foot) is derived from (the root) dra (to run).
foot (doe). JJOS , ; , it : open/ ■ It means hver on account of
meaus uUrua, ^ (dark.red) ia derived from (the
its dark-red colour, say * V ded because) it is cut out
““ttSdiSy." “(Im!«) mem.s'fai, hecausait is white («i) meat
nim I’.saysGiUava. te (white) is <^do^. (or
assn.".—
grow fat). ^ eiuljj the third 8ection.)
O Tndra wielder of the thunderbolt, give us whatever excellent treasure
there is With both hands bring that wealth to us, O^r^sure-
Whatever [excellent], glorious, and abundant wealth the* * > is, 0 • I^ra ,
or that which I do not here possess, M- taking : the thunderk»lt.
three words, that wealth should bo given 0 ’ lit (mountains), or
Adrift (thunderbolt) is (so called because) with it he splits ftnou
it may be derive from (the resit) «*i (to «rt). ^ ^ rMhm is
It is well known: they aie eaters Prim? that wealth to us,
a synonym of wealth: with it, they j tl' thy hands. Let both
O Lord to whom treasures are known, with y
thy hands to full. or one who is inclined
On***.' *> !" l word <tow f.
to charity, or one who m me mid >J , m ‘ one who ia devoted
VST Wnimi^S-i from itiie ritotj-n (to thinh).
(Mere eitde thejourth sevtv/n.)
» Joint* are called rib*, because they in¬
sist of ribs. Purga.
i Ewry limb becomes bent in course or
time. Purge. . ...
* According to Purge It is out out with
greet esse, because it is so soft.
‘ i. *. It Is prepared for a person who is to
honoured. Purga. .
» i. e. It is enjoyed by a person with hearty
jiUnthure, or by those who are intelligent.
D «l v! 89. 1 ; SV. 1. M6 ; 2. 622.
i Sftkalya, the author of the Pgvedn **•
jW, docs not analyse the word meftand, while
Oftrgk the author of the Sammi* ^
analyses It into Y»ska explains it
In both ways.
• Cf. Both, op. oil, p. 89.
the families or houses .of other persons on certain dates * ( •/% + tithih). The
urord dwrom, is a synonym of house : they (homes) are difficult to he satis¬
fied (dur+ Vav, ‘to satisfy’), ie, difficult to be provided for.3 Approach
this sacrifice of ours, 0 wise one ! Having destroyed all assailants, bring to
us the treasures of our enemies, i. e. having destroyed the forces of our ad .
saries, bring to us the treasures or the food from the homos of our enemies.
* 1.106.8? x.88. 8: of. Brh.D. 7. 84. * viii. m. 7 j K8, 17. 1».
® It in the habit of mm® bird# to devour
4. I.o]
JATHARA
59
O Twiner soma, make our lives long, as the sun does the days in summer.
Days are (so called because) they are of different courses,1 or they arebng ,
" £
The Cord kurutana (do), as well as the words kartana (do), hantana
(kill), and ydtana (go), have (na) as a redundant addition * ■ . ,
^ Jatharam means belly ; (all that is) eaten is held in it, or is deposited
in 2^,
[Here ends the seventh, section.)
Indra, the bull, accompanied by the Maruts, is for battle, Drmk soma
for rapture after food. P.our down the flood of mead into thy be y.
From days of yore thou art the king of soma-draughts.5
Indra, accompanied by the Maruts, i.e. having the Maruts as ^ fom-
panions. Bull, i. e. one who brings down rain. For battle for a ^hghtM
battle. Drink soma for rapture, i.e. for a maddening ™tory, after
i.e. after meals.6 Pour down the flood of mead into thy belly. Madhu
means soma, is derived from (the root) mad (to exhilarate), an is
«ith soma (on acoount o{ the analogy of orinlarataon). Tto
of) madhu (wine) is derived from the same (root) also. Thou art g
soma-draughts (now, as thou wert) in the former days.
(Here ends the eighth section.)
'MaW means a sieve: it is covered with a hide, or it has holes, or its
holes are (small) like sesamum seeds.
{Here ends the ninth section.)
Where the wise have sifted speech in their minds,
in a sieve, there friends recognize friendships; the blessed mark is un
pressed on their speech.® ,._v ia derived from (the
As if winnowing grain in a sieve. Saktuh (gr derived from
rootl sac (to dine): it is difficult to wash; or it may be “env®f ■
the (root) kas (to shine) by metathesis: it is fu^b1^ „
have rifted speech, L e. knowledge, m their minds. W - ^
great thinkers. There friends will
is impressed on their speech. Blessed is explained by fortunate . it is to
x i# # , Xhey are sold during the night and
warm during the day* Burga# •. „ ' _
* l They destroy cold. Burgm ^ „
* L #, They are extended, they roll on one
After another ad in/Mum* Burga.
* Durga VS. t% 82 t ®V# T* ^ ^ *
Aid BV. 2. 8, 26. 8 to illustrate kartana, ban¬
tam, and ydtana respectively.
# IE* 47. 1.
* Of. Both, op. cit , pp. 46-1.
* of. Batafijali, op* <&*t I* 1, vol. i, p. 4.
• *, 7L 8*
. IO
4>i53 KAYAMANA 61
iiras (i. e. the human head) is derived from the same root also : the senses
depend upon it. Together the spirited [divine coursers]. Surah, (spirited)
is derived from (the , jot) in, meaning to go. Divine, bom in heaven.
Coursers, racers. They make efforts like swans in rows. Haijisalt, (swans)
is derived from (the root) hum (to smite) : they tread the way in lines. ^
&reni (row) is derived from (the root) sri (to combine), they are combined.
When the steeds have reached, i.e. arrived at, the celestial path, track,
course. The panegyric of the sun is the panegyric of the horse, for the
horse was fashioned from the sun : 1
0 Vasus, ye fashioned forth the horse from the sun.
(Here ends the thirteenth section .)
Observing the forests, when thou hast gone to the mothers, the waters.
That return of thine, 0 Agni, is not to be forgotten, when being afar, thou
wert here in an instant. ■ , , ,
Kayarnana 3 means observing, or desiring4 the forests, when thou has
<mne to the mothers, the waters, i.e. hast become extinguished. O Agm,
that return of thine caimot.be forgotten, when being afar and being pro¬
duced. thou wert here in an instant.
Thinking him a beast, they drive the greedy one away.
Thinking him a boast, they drive the greedy seer away.
(Praise) Agni of purifying flames.7
i. e Of pure light : * it rests through all, or pervades all.
(Here ends the fourteenth section.)
like two small dolls on their newly-wrought, perforated, wooden seats
si,. obi* ct of love (i»r m ,W), « <>*»““ “ “ ‘‘"'f
te “ami 1* sivon, [or Was. she is brought by the lover], or * may b.
» According to Purge this give# Yaska s
answer to an anticipated objection. The
objection is that the stanza is to be inter¬
preted as addressed to tlw> sun, and as such its
application to the horse-sacrifice is highly in¬
appropriate. To this Yftska rejoins, that the
panegyric of tho ouo w tho o 10
other, to.
Mil. 9. 2 ;pV. 1.68.
» * Avoiding, or being afraid, or fetpectfui.
Orassmann, op. dt., p. 4*8- ,,
‘ i.e. Desiring the wood, which is the
source of thy birth, as well as waters. He
quotes ; Waters verily are the source of Agni.
Return, i. e. lightning, if it is born from
waters, or the terrestrial fire, if generated
from the Motion of the two sticks. Durga.
* iil. 68. 28.
« Durga ignores the stanza, because it im¬
plies hostility to Vasistha, he himself being
a descendant of Vasistha.
i £ii, a. 8 ; viii. 48. 81 ; 102. 11.
- Cf. Roth, op. clt., p. 42.
« iv. 82. 28.
i® Cf. Roth, toe. c it.
e _ , . . », , , means
tooa— i.e. one who ate at a meal, or one who obtains food. Waking up the
sleepers, the most constant one has come of them that are coming again.
* Tha author of th. agrow with »e«r#t pl*< Roth, tm. «*
Tft,. •tO.Mlfc.
Till* I®# $7% I g,^ ^
* Cft *oih, ep. <tt, p. 48; Muir, <3*. nil,, »
wl» ti, p. 844. 1 ^
« ‘ A sweeping flood, w*t**faU, and th«a a • Of. loth, <*>. off., p. 44,
4. 17] DAYAMANA 63
[Waking up the sleepers], the most constant one has come of them that are
coming again.
They, possessors of speech and impetuous.1
Impetuous, or ambitious, or having a direct perception. VaM is a
synonym of speech, (so called) because it is spoken.
Let us two praise (him), 0 priest ! sing in answer to me, let us compose
an agreeable hymn to Indra.2
Some think it to be a panegyric on invocation; others, a recitation on
pressing the soma. It is, however, addressed to Indra.
We shall explain the word paritakmya, later on.8
(Here ends the sixteenth section.)
Suvite as su + its, or = swte, i. e, in (the sense of) going well, or to give
birth to.
Place me in good position.*
This, too, is a Vedic quotation.
Dayatih * has many meanings.
Let us protect the old with the new.® (In this passage dayatih) means
to protect.
Who alone here distributes wealth.7 (In this it) means to give, or to
divide.
Irresistible, dreadful, he bums the forests.8 (In this it) means to bum.
Irresistible, one who is difficult to be resisted.
The treasure-knower, slaying his foes.* (In this it) means to slay.
These soma-juices are pressed, let the A4vins, who come at dawn and
are of equal valour, drink them. I am (here), indeed, to refresh and to
salute you. The crow flying at daybreak has waked me up.10
dayamdnah,11 i. e. flying.
The word nu cit is a particle, and is used in the sense of ancient and
modem ; wit ea also (is similarly used).
Even to-day as in the days of yore, the same is the work of the rivers.12
And to-day the function of the rivers is the same as it was in ancient
times.
* L 87. 6.
* it:. M. a.
* See 11. 26.
1 TS. I. 2. 10. 2 ; KS. 8. 8.
* Cf. Both, «a>. eft., ppw 44-6. Dtirga remark*
that Yaska Is not oonjootnrfng now aa in th*
v.im ot sumte.
* its. n. a ? m iil 4 is. i j of* vs*
m. 10 5 H* % 44
* i. 84. 7; AY. 20. 68. 4; SY. 1. 889 ; 2.
691.
* yL 6. 6.
* ill 84* 1 ; AY. 20. 11. 1.
io The quotation is untraced. Durga ex¬
plains the fourth quarter only and remarks
that the rest of the passage is to he discovered.
n Atra dayatir gatyarthah. Durga.
vi. 80. 8. ‘ ‘
64
KACCHA
[4. 17
The present and the past place of treasures.1
The modem and the ancient place of treasures. The word rayih is a
synonym of wealth ; it is derived from (the root) r&, meaning to give.
(Here ends the seventeenth section.)
May we obtain (lit. know) that unlimited gift of thine.2
May we obtain that illimitable gift of thine. The sun is called ukU-
p&ra also, i. 0. unlimited, because it is immeasurable. The ocean, too, is
called akitpdra, i. e. unlimited, because it is boundless. A tortoise is also
called a-hupu-am, because it does not move in a well.3 Kncchapa (tor¬
toise) is (so called because) it protects ('jxUi) its mouth (kucchmn),* or it
protects itself by means of its shell (kaechenu), or it drinks (*/p&) by the
mouth. Kuccha (mouth or shell of a tortoise) = khn-cchn, l a. something
which covers (chMnynti) space ikhmi ). This other (meaning of) hicchtt,
* a bank of a river is derived from the same (root) also, i. 0. water (him,) is
covered (c/iddyate) by it.
To destroy the demons, he sharpens his horns.*
i. e. For the destruction of the demons, he sharpens his horns. Jtnk^ae
(demon) is (so called because) life has to be protected ( •/ rnk$) from him, or
he attacks (Vic^an) in solitary places (mlum), or he approaches (*/ nnfq) at
night (rdh'au).0
Impetuous, Agni with impetuous steeds.7
i.e. Swift with swift horses, or nobly-born Agni with horses of noble
.breed.
Let the agile rest in this sacrifice.*
i. e. They who move swiftly.
(Here ends the eighteenth section.)
So that the gods be ever for our prosperity, our watchful guardians day
by day.®
So that the gods may always t>e the promoters of our prosperity.
Watchful, vigilant. Our guardians on every day.
Oyamna 10 is (the name of) a seer : he is the collector of hymns. There
are Vedic passages in which it occurs as eyitv&m :
* L»e. 7.
* v. 82. 2 ; SV. S. 623.
* i o. On account of its shallowness l>urg*«
4 i %. As soon m It smells my danger, It
draws Itstnontk within the shot! and mmmm
the characteristic shape of the tortoise*
9 v, 2, 9,
f Both derives mk§m frew 4to4tHi%
op* «#**, g>» 49#
T t* i*
» va. m* &
9 l w. 1 $ m m u ? k& m* 11.
m Cf* Both, §i(n §i* 4§*
4.19] VYANTAH 65
You two mad© the decrepit Cyav&na young again, to move anew like
a car.1
You two made the decrepit CyavSna, i. e. who was very old, young
again, in order to move about like a car. Yuva (a youth), he stirs (pro-
ycmti) actions. The verb taksati means to make.
Raja* 2 is derived from (the root) tom; (to glow). The two lights are
called rajas, water is called rajas, worlds are called rajas, blood and day
are called rajas.
[Variegated and thundering worlds move in different directions.3 This
is a Vedic quotation.]
Mams is derived from (the root) hr (to take away). Light is called
haras, water4 is called hints, worlds* are called haras, [blood and day are
called hams. Mix this light with thy light, 0 Agni.6 This is a Vedic
quotation.]
The wise sacrificed.7
People, having a precise knowledge of the various acts of worship,
sacrificed.
The word mjaniah has many meanings.
Looking at the foot of the god with obeisance.*
(In this passage it) means 4 to see
() hero, partake of the oblation."
(In this it) means ‘ to eat
Eat and drink the milk of the cow.w
Do you eat and drink the milk of the cow. UsriyS, [and ward] is a
synonym of cow, (ho called) because enjoyable things flow from it.
The soma ltoing pressed by the intelligent," the well-conducted lovers of
wealth have willingly praised thee, 0 Indra.11
i. e. Having presented the soma, they have praised thee.
Pour down the golden juice in the lap of the wood, prepare it with
chisels made of atone.13
Pour down the golden juice in the lap of the wood, i. e. of a wooden
1 x* M* L being exhausted, xu taken away from them*
1 €t Muir, mn ml iv, p. 71. Y&afe* * x. 87. « ; SV. 1,
dees not the varletis meanings of 7 v* If* &
ujm by suitable examples Burp supplies 1 vL 1* 4*
them and explains emission by th# f lib 41* $ ; AY* SO* SA 8.
remark that the word I* jfoeq neatly used In 10 I* 1£& 4 $ AY* 7, 7A A
f bit* senses* u It is the intelligent alone who are capable
1 if. $A i | TS* IL 4* A 4. of pressing the soma, and not others who do
* L e* It Is taken away tame well, Jfee*, by not possess Intelligence* Durga*
people for living* Xhtrga, ** Urn quotation is untroged*
• i# #* People, the merit of whose deeds ** x. 101*. 10*
66
JAMI
[4. 19
cop. The golden juice is the soma., (so called from) its golden colour.
This other (meaning of) harih (i, e. a monkey) is derived from the same
(root) also.1 Prepare it with chisels' made of atone, i. e. with stone-made
chisels, or with songs of praise.2
May he, the noble one, defy the manifold creatures, let phallns-worship-
pers not penetrate our sanctuary.3
May he overpower them, i. e. the manifold creatures who are hostile 4 to
us. Let the phallus- worshippers, i. e. the unchaste— Him 8 (phallus) is
derived from (the root) imth (to pierce) — not approach our sanctuary,
i. e. our truth, or sacrifice.
{Here ends the nhuteeiUk metiou.)
Surely there will come those future ages, when kinsmen will behave
like strangers. Seek, 0 fair one, a husband other than me; for him, thy
consort, make thy arm a pillow.®
There will come those future ages, when kinsmen will act in the manner
of strangers. J&m,! 7 is a synonym of tautology, fool, and one born in the
same caste. Make thy arm a pillow for thy consort ; seek, 0 fair one.
a husband other than me is explained (easily).
(Here endx tla twentieth
Heaven is my father, progenitor; here m my uterine relative; thogruat
earth is my mother* Tim womb is within the two widespread worth
Wv#S j the father here bestowed a li fa-gem tm the dmigiitor^
Heaven is xny father, protector, benefactor, progenitor; hvta In my
uterine relative ; the great earth Is my mother* Kelatlve in (m mlM) from
being connected together* Uterine is {m called) from bring fastened
together* It is said : children are bom fastened to the umbilicus^ liaico the
near relatives are called is having a common umbilicus* or n common tin#
A near relative is (so called) from I wing well known, The womb in ’within
the two widespread world-halves* Widespread, he* spread very wide, or
qwaad very high. There the father bestows the life-germ on the daughter,
L e. the rain-clond on the earth*
1 Dnrga quotes a mrm from fit MmAmWf
according to which the monkeye are described
****ott like the tirffa flower, and glittering
fa the second case, the meaning would
he s prepare, ht, tteasoa or purify the gonna*
juice with songs of praise, which are compre¬
hensive end sublime* 0urga,
8 vii. SI. 5,
1 Le. Who rieetroy our Jiurga*
4 CL Both, dt*f p, 47*
4 ** 10. 10 j AY, IS* 1. II. .
7 tit Both, kw* A l>ttrg* rente i’Jch ilm%
¥l»kn fawn not cite ti» illir.mifti Uw
' wmiing utjMmi ; lit Iiimwlf r*»Jl<*vH mjjL
* l m. m 1 ti a?* a, m i&
• Cf* m rl 1. 1, i.
ERIRE
67
4. 24]
[Desirous of peace, desirous of happiness.] 1
Now bestow sinless peace and tranquillity upon us.* The words rapas
and ripram are synonyms of sin; i.e. freedom® from diseases, and the
warding off of dangers. Moreover, a descendant of Brhaspati is Called kimyu
also :
This we beg of 6amyu: to go to the sacrifice ; to go to the lord of
sacrifice.4
This too is a Vedic quotation. (The meaning is) in order to go to the
sacrifice, and to the lord of the sacrifice.
(Here ends the twenty-first section.)
Aditi, unimpaired, mother of gods.5
(Here ends the twenty-second section.)
Aditi is heaven, Aditi is atmosphere, Aditi is mother, father, and son.
Aditi is all the gods, and the five tribes ; Aditi, what is bom and what
shall be bom.®
With these words, the seers describe the greatness of Aditi. Or else, all
these things are unimpaired.
Whom the Bhfgus raised.7
Erire is a reduplicated form of (to raise), preceded by the pre¬
position
(Here ends the twenty-third sectioni)
People shout after him in battles, as they do after a clothes-stealing'
thief, or a falcon let loose and swooping downwards, and a glorious herd
of cattle.8
(People shout) after him as they do after a clothes-stealing thief, i. e. one
who steals clothes. Vastnm (clothes) is derived from (the root) vas (to wear).
The word ttiyw is a synonym of thief: ‘ he is a store-house of sin,’ say the
etymologists, or it may be derived from (the root) tas (to perish).® People
shout after him in battles. The word bhwra is a synonym of battle ; it is
derived (from the root) bhr (to bear), or hr (to carry away).10 Swooping
1 The explanation within square brackets is of legendarians respectively,
contradictory to YAeka's comment and i» thus * L 89, 10 ; AY, 7, 6,1 j VS, M* 28*
m indirect argument In support of Its spur!- f L 148. A
ou» character. * iv,88* 5,
* x. 18* 4 ; VS. 19, » j of. AY* 18* 1* A * ho* He perishes on account of his un-
* Of* Both, «f . e(L, p. 48* ■ righteous conduct, Dorga.
* TO* Ih C 10* 1 ; gB. I* 8. 1. 26. 10 i e. The heroes, or the treasures of the
6 Dnrga attribute* the two explanations to enemy are carried away.
the school of etymologists and to the school ‘ *
» 2
GlTU
t4- H
downwards, pouncing downwards. Downwards is going down: onwards
“ 8°“* °P* » falcon let loose.1 . Falcon is (so called because) it
swoops m an admirable manner. And a glorious herd of cattle i e a
famous herd of cattle : glory and the herd, or wealth and the herd
Mom (herd is derived from (the root) yu (to cornet) : it is compact.
himWhl 6 kmd ing’ th° nian of noble wisdom exfols him,2 i.e. he praises
pi (praiseworthy) is derived from (the root) mand, meaning to
Worship the praiseworthy (Indra) with hymns and oblations.®
witifS^C.4118 PnAeWOrt',y (Inllr*> “ <th8 hrm °!> P»“«Byrio>
Gcmh has been explained.4
{Here ends the twenty-fourth section.)
thc™^’ m *hi« P!aco> ifc «aid, they thought of the ray separated from
too sun , hero in the house of the moon/
thoSurf the ?y" °! ?" 8°n’ to*8th8r of thdr own «®«i.
(ray* there, in .Wh^ to ”!m0Ve<i'
Odtu has been explained.7
[Da™ made a move for man*. Thh too b a Velio ouotation.1
moans work,, (no called been*,) they Uni L thorn. '
’ w”k' for «“ I*8*-* fr™ >**) «.»
This too is a Vedic quotation.
He became prosperous, distress does not approach him.'2
.6 I?*”}® prosperous, distress does not come near him The
(km > ahn > anh * «^j. K te Pc,lult,*»*tf the Imfc»al part
0 Bphaspati, thou dost destroy the deridcr.11
., Acf?rfing *° 1)urSai jMtem means
bonnd , i e. a falcon in this state cannot fly
up, bat comes down and kills its prey, being
applauded by people. This explanation aeama
to be far-fetched and Illogical, for a bound
falcon cannot kill its prey.
* x. 46. 1 ; VS. 12. 18.
* I. 101. 1 ; SV. 1. ago.
♦SoelU
a mM‘ W * AV‘ M 4I* 8? sv- L 147 1
* Cf* «p. <#., p, 49.
7 8*0 4, 21.
* iv. 61. 1.
* f‘ : ***• l* <*■ KoMbeaefh, p. 42.
“ l m. a.
" i. 90. 6.
ANTA
4. 26]
69
O Brhaspati, when thou destroyest the derider.7 Ply means to deride.
Viyute means heaven and earth, (so called) from their remaining apart
irom each other, r
Alike, heaven and earth terminating at a distance.1 2 Alike of equal
measure. Measure is (so called) from being measured. Duram has been
explained.3 4 Antak (end) is derived from (the root) at (to go).
The word rdhak* is a term (used to denote) the idea of separation.5
It is also used in the sense of prosperity.
Being prosperous, thou hast sacrificed ; being prosperous, thou hast
toiled.®
In a state of prosperity, thou hast sacrificed ; in a state of prosperity,
thou hast exerted thyself.
The words asydh and asya have the acute accent when referring to a
primary, and gTave when referring to a secondary, object. The more
emphatic meaning has the acute accent, the less, the grave.
For the obtainment of this, be near us, 0 goat-teamed one, gracious
and bounteous.7 [Be glorious, O goat-teamed one.]
For the obtainment of this, be near us.
Gracious, without being angry. Rarivan (bounteous) is a reduplicated
form of (the root) rd (to give). The seer addresses Pusan as goat-teamed.
Goat-teamed, goats are his coursers. Now the grave accent :
Let her husband, who has a long life, live for hundred autumns.8
May her husband, who has a long life, live for hundred autumns.
Autumn is (so called because) the herbs become ripe during this period,
or the rivers are in flood.
The word asya (his) is explained by the word asydh (her).
(Here ends tfte twenty-fifth section.)
Lightning is the middlemost brother of this sacrificer who is noble
and benevolent. His third brother is butter-backed. Here I saw the lord
of the universe with seven sons.®
Lightning is the middlemost brother of this sacrificer, i.e. who is
worthy of being invoked ; who is noble, i. e. who is to be honoured; who is
benevolent, benefactor. Bhriitct (brother) is derived from (the root) bhr,
meaning to take : he takes a share (of patrimony), or he is to be brought
1 1. 4. One who doe* not sacrifice and the th# meaning of separation,
object of who** life is self-enjoyment. * VS. 8. SO.
* iii. 64. 7. Cf. Both, op. at., p. 60. 7 1, I$& 4.
* See 3. 19, * *. 86. SO 5 AV. 14.2.2.
4 Cf. Both, lac, tit. * L 164. 1 } AV. 0. 9. 1. Of. Both, op. at.,
* l>utga quote* BV. ir. 40. 6 to illustrate p. 61.
rays of the sun, they say.
(Here ends the t*venty-ai£tk a&'tunt.)
Seven yoke the one-wheeled ear. One hone having seven names draws
it, Three-navelled is the wheel, imperishable and irresistible, on which all
these worlds rest.*
" * l»a cfcamsa addressed to Vlyti* the order
bf tito three god# i* m folw* s (1) Vayti,
(2) Adrtya, (3) Agai ; kmmm Agai Is tbo IMfi*
Burga.
* Burga attributes to lb# lit
say lug ** that th# tan wily In ib# wrath
&©**. Ha also quotes a Brahman* peeeagft
which say# that th# mm to the wrath ax&d
Indra |$ the eighth*
* This r#f#» to tli* t«»» h #» wtw%# rays %u
•? #*ywh#»* Barg a*
* t m*x
* Cf. Btirpte quoted by
V* ctf*» $k SI*
* L 1§4 W f AV, 0. ». U.
T Cl. All, I. I ; Hit. i. 8. t>, I j l, 7. a. 9.
* i. I«4. 13j AV.9.9. 13.
VAXtYAM
71
5. i]
That twelve-spoked one does never decay.1
One wheel and twelve fellies.4 ,
These aro with reference to months. A month is (so called) trom
measuring.'* Felly, it is well secured. # , . ,
In it are placed together three hundred spokes, as it were, and sixty
moving one after another/ , , _ ,
There is the Brahmana passage : Verily, there are three hundred and
sixty days and nights in a /ear.6 This is taking the day and the night
together (i. o. as one).
There stood seven hundred and twenty. , ,
There is the Brahmana passage : Verily, there are seven hundred and
twenty days anti nights in a year.1 This is taking the day and the night
separately (i. e. as two).
{Here ends the twenty-seventh section).
CHAPTER V
XI K found the cloud in the course of tho rivers/
UmiUm means a cloud, (so called tecause) it is washed/
O men ! invoke tho best carrier of invocations, the hymn, who is th
messenger.^ ^ nmmmgeT> i<e. the hymn, who is the best carrier
of invocations. Nani means mem they repeatedly move (^/crafe ®
actions.11 IMah (messenger) is derived from (the root) 1® (to <Flok)’ **
from dru (to run), or from the causal of «?• (to keep “««)• VwJi<J
[Thou art the messenger of gods and mortals. Th s
» . participle (fcnned) to. (*. root) ml (to desire), or
from w* (to roar). ■ . : •
* i. w,n *, AV.a.e. 18.
« 1. 1«4, IS j AV. 10, 8. 4«
a i, 0, Tho year in meaeured, n» It were, by
month'). Uurga-
* Aeoording to Durga, the second *• in the
tuu the sense of aggregation.
' * cT!m. i.r,&5AB.n.n; to.i.a.6.0!
*y.8.2. a,
§ i mi. 11 5 AV, *1#
5; AA» M.& t
• X* m 6.
t Of. Both, op. citf p. » Surrounded m
aW sides by water-vapours, or towing m «*,
nlim. Th© course, i. e. the atmosphere.
Durga*
w Yiii M. 16. A.
w , Ffff mU pumfa pnOtfipmU. Durga*
» &
Sfi ag E s
VANU§YATI
73
5.3]
committed sin, he falls lower and lower;1 or the word may be (formed)
from the intensive of the root 'pat (to fall).
Tarusyaii has the same meaning also.
Accompanied by Indra, may we slay Vrtra.2
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Bhandand (applause) is derived from (the root) bkcmd,z meaning to
praise.
The widely-loved bard praises him with many names.*
This too is a Vedic quotation.
He utters forth praises which are rich in offspring.0
This also (is a Vedic quotation).
Go quickly, 0 wanton, with some one other than me.®
Go at once, 0 wanton, with some person different from me. Speaking
in this manner, thou hurtest me as it were. Ahana 7 (a wanton) is (so
called from) her lascivious speech. Ahdnah (i. e. the vocative) is derived
from the same.
Kodak 8 means a seer ; it is derived from (the root) <nad, meaning to
praise.
The love of the self-controlled seer has come to me.9
The love of the self-controlled seer, i. e, of one who is celibate and who
has controlled himself with regard to procreation, has come to me. It is
said that with these words a seer’s daughter wailed.10
(Here emit) the rnornl section,.)
Soma, whose (greatness) neither heaven, nor earth, nor waters, nor
atmosphere, nor mountains (fathomed), has flowed.11
According to some, aktfih is formed from (the root) us (to go).
When the cowherd dwells with kine in a watery place, soma flows from
the milked cows.12
The fox stalked the approaching li
1 He fell* very lew In ball. Durga.
* vli. 48. 2 ; K8. 23. 11.
* Of. Both, op. eft., p. 63.
* ill. 8. 4 ; Dure* paraphrase* kuvl (bard)
by krSnt«-4artana (of comprehensive vision).
* lx. 86. 41.
‘ x. 10. 8 ; AV. 18. 1. 9. This is * part of'
* dialogue between Yama and Yaxnt j oh
Both, loo. pU.
1 Durga quote* a Brihmapa passage in sup¬
port of the meaning attributed by him to (he
word dhonttb, • Cf. Both, loo. oft
l.i
f
» i, 170. 4 ; of. Brh. D. i. 68.
10 Durga identifies the seer's daughter with
Lop&mudrS, wife of Agastya. Being love¬
sick, she addressed this strophe to her celibate
hnaband. The story is related at greater
length in Brh. D. iv. 67-60 j Professor Mac-
donell's edition, vol. ii, pp. 140-2 ; of. Stag,
00. eft, pp. 120-6 ; Both, loo. eft
u x. 89. ft
>* fan 107. 9 ; 8Y. 2. 848.
» x, 2 ft 4. The quotation is irrelevant,
and is omitted by Durga.
74
IIASAMA.FK
[5.3
jsjoiutt think that {Urn word n'*vt:n m d'tvd In ’hi- tenm*r, and
to flow in the latter quotation.1 When Aim eorlvTrJ dw.dte with khm in
n watery phwe, thou warn flows from flu: ublio'd !a?m. 4 to ;<!i qu uationa
(the word (ity&h) means to dwell,’ says Aiwipimi.
The word htiUmm1 is a synonym of quick : it is <.0 .r.vifl ointom.
Tie, the winged one, Agni, who has tol t:v *;*.« <-.i b, tog - *;.< Itoi property,
made quickly whatever mows, the immovidth* mol ilm movable,*
And he, the winged one, Agni, who has nil wM.f/d being' as his
property, made in a moment ail that iiim^ toe -lain nmy ami tou non-
stationary.1’
fftih (protection) it. derived fro m (tin: not) ip ;:o '()>i
To thee (wo turn rounds for pvote;*;ion, v> aim riot ‘
This too is a Vtolie quotation.
We shall explain hmninAm later, •
V&mraka has approached Indm with a dt might
Le. With drinks, or with 1 •uniitV.1 mins* , ;•>/ wi’b .■< m/mg jr.m>
gyries].
He found it glowing like n fulfy-m;mit'*-<t dmotto
‘Dream’ refers to the tu iinwph«*ri<: Igdit ito'- IL/fum which is
visible occasionally only *. he found it thud tiny: lbt» that tligh. mug).
Twofold existence, and the source of happen*/-. on wivumi »*f too I,’
Double existence, i. e. in the middle and the highest /fiber.*, rim;, res
of happiness, source of comfort.
As hunters seek game.3
Ah hunters seek pine, m panegyrics tb*.-.
(litre emii Htn ?/ rid >'• ■ tom. )
Vttmimk means a cloud: it firings (V Ar) the o.r.oo- of ii’idilmud,
There is a JlrAhtmtim passage : Thun bant bvoj.gV <lm best oevuia of
livelihood.1"
From afar he pierced the cloud by binding bi<> f itu*ob*>'l.#>h . • ’
This too in a Vetlie quotation. This other (meaning <4) ft aM, (Utw)
, 1 cr. Roth, m. fit., p.U. ' ni. > t>.
* *. SI. i. ’> ri», 15, v ()'>,/*! pm m
* »«*»* Wta» It to mem that Ag«i om< » w«i4et>,:*.»t f-> »»,.■», ,*»<i rmit a»
mmm all the SKivafcla m4 Immovable thins*. #r<v,ty jrrevnn : rl Itote, to* n’.
at the tlma of final dianotutinn. »» S4SS, r.f fbu h,»Kw »-,«•«■ 1, v.-to th»
4 rill, 68. i j SV. t, 1564 j 8, I IUI. a too' «tui • tu> itturtt
4 Sea 0, $9. , »}* In t. a.
* X »• is. cr. Roth, tot. fit. U t,\, ; . ,1 V. ‘A an
T x. 79. ® } ef, Both, op. fit,, p. 66. ,
5-53
VARAHA
75
is derived from the same root also : he tears up the roots, or he tears up all
the good roots.
Indra (slew) the ravening boar.1
Thin too is S' \ odic quoi»a. h'^. The Ahgirases are called varahas also:
The Lord of pra-ycr, with the powerful Ahgirases.2
Moreover, these groups of atmospheric gods3 are called vamkavaji also:
Seeing the groups of atmospheric gods, of golden chariot-wheels, of
iron tusks, running.4 , . ■ • , n w
Svmarmd * means days: they move of their own accord. Ur else,
smr means the sun, he causes them to move.
As rays to the days.0 This too is a Vedic quotation.
£urwl>. means lingers: [they create works]. Sarytih means arrows:
they are made of Suecharuin mm (Sara). Sara (arrow) is derived from
(the root) «f (to rend). 7
Ah with arrows one (pierces), supporting (a bow) with two arms.
This too is a Vedic quotation. . , . . 7 .
Arlmk mmm a god, (so called) tecause they worship him. Arlcah
means a’ stanza, (so called) because it is by means of a stanza that they
worship (gods). Arhmn means food: it causes created hemgs to shine.
Arhak mmm a tree (Gahtnqm gigantea): it is compressed with bitterness.
(Mm*$ ends thefowrth Bedim.) ' ■ ,
Chan torn chant thy praises, singers sing the song. Br&hma?as raised
thee up like a polo, 0 god <*1 a hundred powers.9
Chanters chant, thy praises. Singers sing forth the song of thy praise.
The Brfthnmaas raised time up like a pole, 0 0 Lmolm)
A pole (tmida) w is (so called because) it grows m a forest (vrma^ya),
or is ho called from being divided into different parts.
2>uvtw mmm the rim of a wheel, (so called) because it brushes away
iTfwitb the rim of their chariots they rend the mountain with
TheMaruts destroyed him with the edge of their sword.12
These two are Vedic quotations.
• vlil, «#. 10.
• x. 87. 7 ; AV. SO. 01. 7.
From the plural number of the word
group, Pnrgaooiwlwte* tale the
Mantis.
4 ilJ; tf. ftfitti, op* P* ^
• ct *otb» foe. m.
4 L 1
• lx, HO* 0; SV.2.S57.
• It U bitter through md through. Durga.
» L 10. 1; SV. LS42; 2, 504. _ ■
• Of, Both, op, cit.f p. 57.
H «r. IS, 9.
it Of, 3Chi*ga*» remarks quoted by Roth,
cit*
SIN AM
fr 5
76
Vakhas (breast) has been explained,5
Bhanvaii means atmosphere: waters flow from it.
It shines brightly from across the atmosphere.15
This too is a Vedic quotation.
i>iwim moans food : it binds created beings together,8
With which you bring food to friends.4
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Jtthd is explained by the word uMuthd?
Sued means * together \
Being together with the Vasus8
i. e. Being with the Vacua
GU “ m enclitic particle; it has already been explained8
if accented, it is a synonym of animal in the following m w
animal, thou art mind.*
Further,
Thou art
All the enjoyments are stored in thee, or thou stimulated knowledge
. The letter & is a preposition ; it has already taut explained/’ Further,
it is used in the sense of * on *, ’
Waters in the cloud,1”
. Wtt^ra in ^ cloud. nc- waters on the cloud. [Waters in the cloud
i* e# waters resting 011 tho cloud*] 1 $
or SST* “ d0riv<id fr0M {fche "**> dVut Hhine), ami means glory
Bestow upon us glory and treasure.11
Bestow upon us glory and treasure.
(Hem ends the fifth mctimi.)
jJtaMtZ)!” d0riVed fra" <the r“t) '"l (to A to i» total
The stanza with which the gods always purify themselves.1*
This too is a Vedic quotation. Kays are called yuvitnm :
runfied by rays [pressed by men with stones].18
‘See 4.14.
* x.187.8} AV.vi.84.8.
* Community of meet* was a characteristic
feature of the Aryan household in ancient
Umm, and even now implies kinship, or com-
*»nn% of eaate in India, la Hindu Uw
relationship with a deceased person is deter-
mtoed by one’s right to offer the funeral
***** ®* too& ; of- Burgs, quoted by Roth, op.
c»<n p. 58.
* iii. 68. 1.
* See 8. IS,
* Frag. of H. 8i. 1.
f See 1. 4.
* VS, 4. IS, 18.68.
* See 1. 4.
'» Frag, of t, 48,1.
11 vii. 86. S.
J* HV. 8. 668. Of. Roth, foe. eft,
° Fm«* Vg. 7. I, read together with
what Mows within square braokets, it la
ix. M. 84.
VI§NI7
77
5. 8]
This too is &> Vedic quotation. Water is called pavitram. * Having
a hundred waters (i. e. streams), rejoicing with food.1
i.e. Having much water. Fire is called pavitram. Air is called
pavitram. Soma is called pavitram. The sun is called pavitram. Indra
is called pavitram.
Agni is pure, may he purify me. V&yu, Soma, the Sun, Indra, are
pure, may they purify mo. 1
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Todah is derived from (the root) tvd (to push).
(Here ends the sixth section.)
I, the liberal giver, call upon thee, 0 Agni, in many ways. I am
indeed the master (of thy panegyrics). As in the cavity of some great
well,3
I, who am a liberal giver, invoke thee alone. A.rih means an unfriendly
person; it is derived from (the root) r (to injure). The master is called
arih also, from the same root. Having seen that oblations offered to other
deities are sacrificed in fire, the seer declared, ‘as in the cavity of some
great well ’ ; i. o. as in the opening of some great chasm.4
Having a good gait, i. e. one whose manner of walking is good.
Sacrificed to from all sides, the butter-backed having a good gait.*
This too is a Vedic quotation.
&ipivu, \p. and Viftm are two synonyms of Visnu.® ‘The former has
a contemptuous meaning says Aupamanyava.
(Here ends the seventh section.)
What wad blameable in thee, 0 Vi?nu! that thou didst declare, ‘I am
Sipivit/la’. Do not hide this shape from us, for, in battle, thou wert of
a different form.7
O Vispu, what is there obscure about thyself, i. e. not worthy ot being
known, that thou sayest to us,® ‘ I am denuded like a phallus ’, i. e. whose
* viL 47. S.
* The quotation is unbraced.
* I. 160. I } SV. 1. 97.
* Durga amplifies Ylska's explanation as
follows ; I Invoke thee alone because I am
master, l. competent to praise thee well,
and am capable ef offering many oblations.
Another reason for invoking Agni alone Is his
inexhaustible power of consumption, which
is compared with that of some deep well or
great chasm. Awwj* i* derived from *r (to
Injure) and means ‘an opening’. The
uferu* is also called toda.
* v. 87. 1.
* Muir attributes the sentence to Anpa-
manyava. There is no evidence, however, to
support this view. Durga does not put it in
the mouth of Aupamanyava; of. SantkrU
Tirtit, voL iv, p, 806.
* vii. 100. 6.
* Muir reads the negative particle no in¬
stead of no$, ‘to us’. .This is evidently a
78
■tanvmjL
[5.8
rays are not displayed f » Or else, it may be that (the word is used as!
> synonym of praw: O ViWn, whet is this well-known (shape) of thino
1. ft. worthy of being fully known, that thou aayest to uh, * I am envelonod
with rays (&pt-wjfce) * i.e. whose rays are displayed ? Rays Rre iL*
railed i. e. he is enveloped by thorn. Do not hidv this shape from
* Hyn<mym of fon»- <*> bwause it covers
Unnga For in the battle, i.c. m the combat, thou wort of a ililhmut form • *
£££“»* *" *»"* HW, stanaa sSpl„i„„ it
(Hetv eiwU the eighth miwn.)
ty™*’ and knowing the sacred customs, to-flay praise
tiW; name of thme^ivinta. I, who am weak glorify th»*c, who art mfghty
and dweUest beyond this world* ^ y’
T J’ 1 Tte* °* ,hyf’ “J wUI shlK forth ** *«»»> of t him., iZhmMu.
am master, i.e. lord, of hymns. Or else it is thou who art a master I who
am weak, praise thee who art mighty. The word htmm is a synonym of
»^y: he is nsen high. Who dweiiest beyond, i.e, very to fr0L thin
Glowing with heat, i.e. one whose glow has reached m».
May we two together serve the god of glowing h«*at/'
Let us both attend upon the god, whoso glow ? h„» ,.«}«•<! «%
Aple, i. e. one whose speed is great.
The agile has shortened the life of th<> don mo."
He caused the life of the demon to be shortened,
{litre tin, ni $d h w*tiun«)
J*Ti" ®?ck8,,men wifch have produced fire by the motion of
then? hands; a fire, gionous, seen at a distance, lord of the iJL, m,d
mistake, for Beth’s edition, which Muir seems
to have used, has the right reading no*, ffaj,
Iv«JL *T° mPPorUA by the iritaa of
tne MSS. of both recensions and Burns. Cf
SmskrttUmtt, vol,iv,p.g&
* i.e. The rising ann at daybreak, when
its rays are not displayed. Durga,
SfrtoKa is a name of ViWu } this it* alw,
rijown by tbo following pafttmgo : TS. ii. 8, 8.
2: riwm &pi tiffsya. It means ‘a Mg
person and according to TS, ii. 2. n, ii, « a
diseased person whose private parts are «*.
of, Muir, op. rif,, voi. iv, pp. gg,
* %i means ‘animal ’ #!«», ef. TH. it ii. i.
8 ’ WM* mi pmtmnh tip®,
* Cf. Both, ep. eg., p. 8f,
* vii. 100. 8.
* vi. 68. i.
m. ^ wh'*u"Mii?,"r' hUH
‘ iii. 40. 2.
* Wi.l. 1; SV. J. 7i»} S.m.
ADHRIGU
79
5. u]
Dtdkitayah 1 mean fingers : they are employed in (the performance of)
actions. - Fire-sticks are (ao called because) fire rests in them, or because
fire is produced from them by attrition. By the motion of their hands, by
the circular movement of their hands. They produced fire, glorious, visible
at a distance, the lord of the house, and swift.
( Here ends the tenth, section.)
At one single draught Indra drank thirty lakes full of soma.®
At one draught alone Indra drank them together, i. e. along with one
another ; this is the meaning. (Lakes) full of soma, i. e. dear to his heart,
or full to the brim, or consecrated to Indra. Or else Indra is a lover of
soma, or he drinks till his desire, Ms appetite, is completely satisfied.8 With
reference to this, the interpretation of the ritualists is the following : There
are thirty libation-vessels consecrated to one deity at the meridional pressing
of the soma-juice. These (libation-vessels) they drink at a single draught.
They are here called lakes. ' There are thirty days and nights in the second,
and thirty in the first half of a month,’ say the etymologists. Then the
rays drink those same lunar waters which fall on certain days in the second
fortnight.4 There is also a Vedic quotation :
The imperishable one whom the imperishable drink.8
They fill him again in the first fortnight. There is also a Vedic quota¬
tion :
As the gods cause the moon to grow.®
Adhriguit (lit. irresistible) means a atarnsa, (so called) from being at the
head of a cow (L e. « adhi-guh). Or else it is intended to refer to an injunc¬
tion, for there is a repetition of words ; Toil, 0 irresistible one, toil well,
toil, 0 irresistible one.7 Fire also is called irresistible.
(The drops) flow for thee, d irresistible and mighty one,®
i, e. One whose motion is unrestrained and who is active. Indra is
called irresistible also :
(I send) a gift to the irresistible Indra.0
This too is a Vedic quotation.
1 Of. Both, op. tit., p. 60.
* vfu.es. 4.
» Kane ind. is uwd to denote complete
MthfMtion, win Pa. i. 4. 60 ; of. Ruth, tec. tit.
* Durga mearku that the stuiua is ad-
drMMd to Indra; the explanation of the ety¬
mologists pnwupjwm* It to bo addrwsod to
Id) tya,and it ia therefore irrelevant. Ha meets
tlila «e)f-ral*ed objection by i-iUng a Mrdl>-
mana paMUigo, ‘ That Adi tyn w verily indra
and get* over the difficulty by identifying the
am with the other,
*> VS. 5. 7 ; of. AV. 7. 81. 6.
* VS. 5. 7 ; of. Both, l«e. cii.
» AB. ii. 7.
" ill. SI. 4.
* i. «J. 1 } AV. 20. 85, 1.
80
[5.1
BJI9X
Angugah means a hymn : It is to Jh; chanted aloud
With this hymn we pomew Xndra.1
With this hymn we have Indra with us.
(Here ends the eleventh eedlmu)
With infused energy, rushing to the attack, shaker, imnei
dmmcter. Others hold that it is primarily addressed t0 {#,«,.
8maM, uo, something which runs quickly, or runs in the !**ly,
The ridge has held back the water.*
The ridge has held back the water.
(Here ends the tnstfth metfon.)
1 1. 106. 19.
* x. S9. 6 ; <£ Both, op. «*t, p» 68*
* V. 40, 4; AT, 99.18, 7.
*jy* ** th* m«® why Indra i« 0*11,4
‘ cp. Both, <*. oa., p. ca
‘ Durga ntm. to th® sQtra Pa. vj. 4. too.
T y**k» *toe% tii4 attribute an v tjriii
wtinto# to Hi# w#rtl* Putf* Imiiiliitoi I
*arlw* or ‘awin'. The wokI ocean
t? ft Si pmlmblf mnmm
wlili ®imm util mmm * in *»}*v*t«*l mimm #
‘hank-taf.BotU.v.^p.e*. ^
* *• »«< 1 » ®v. 1. m.
vAjapastyam
81
5. *5]
ffrixti fl is (the name of) a naiad, (so called because) she pervades wide
regions (tir« + </«# ‘to pervade’), or she pervades by means of thighs2
{&nt+ vai ' to pervade or her desire is great (uru+ Vvun ‘ to desire ’).
A pm, -ah (& naiad) is one who moves on water. Or else the word apsae is
a synonym of beauty ; it- is derived from the negative of (ftie root) pad (to
devour) : it is not, to lm devoured, hut to 1» gassed at, or to bo made perva¬
sive.” ‘ It is for clear perception,' says S&kapfini. In ‘ Whatever forbidden
food \* (t/jMiix signifies) something which is not to lm eaten. In ‘Pervading
indeed (the word signifies) pervasive, (Ajmrmk) is (therefore) one who
possesses that (upwop, i. e. a beautiful person : the beauty is either acquired
by her or given to her/' On seeing her, the seminal fluid of Mitra and
Vanina fell down.’4 It is to this that the following stanza refers.
(lit re * ttthi the thirteenth m'twn.)
O Vadstha, thou art a son of Mitra and Vanina. 0 Brahman, thou
wert Imrn from the mind of Urvasi. {Thou art) the drop that fell in divine
fervour. All the gud* receiverl thee in the atmosphere. 8
o Vnsistjta, thou art certainly the son of Mitra and Vanina. 0 Brahman,
thou wert Wu from the mind of 1 TrvaSi. (Thou art) the drop that fellindivine
fervour. Drop * it, U well nourished, it is to be absorbed. All the gods sup¬
ported thee in the atmosphere.*0 Pttqkitmm means atmosphere : it nourishes
(/myttli created beings. Witter in called pn^kamm, Isicause it is a means of
worship i ptijiM'iMMU *»** to Is* worshipped (/)«*/). 'Hiis other (meaning
of) pitd-ur-nn {lotus I is derived from the same root also: it is a means of
decorating the body \rnptt yfomwa). IhtHyttm (flower) is derived from (the
root) jtm {to blossom).
VtnjHntu,, is derm*! from (the root) vf (to string): it signifies desire or
intelligence.
(Here rads thefou rteonth section.)
He here spread the unintelligible darkness ; lw made it intelligible with
the im/1
* ff* Kiritli, tfu |t» ft*.
1« tmtffil inWmmmu Jtargft.
♦ flih h tlrn 4#rivtt4«tt *1 tf»i mwi
«p#i* i.*n U if dmhml frnm Up rtx»t4ft #it
4 VS* HO* 1 7. Thu !**%*•«(* lidt#4 by Ytnkft
to ittpptiri. In* iiwl tmm
tit#
• VS* 1 4, 4* Tli# fnitwifi 1* by
% lift* mmm4 imlmibm of
% h«t, l# it* Ihil uym* wmtm ittmiim
• intti iiiipcit III# #f it»
from 1 In whainw * » . giwa to 1m» V
Hu mm probftfeXy mhbd by th# amotion
Hint tli# pi*tf# oonUin* Ylakn's r#MArk#*
II« imn not m$m to irttllw that Yiik* bw
#it«i two short <twotationi tht VS. In
«pg»wt of it® two utymologlon of opmM glvon
lit1 lilitt* !
* Cf. v* m*
< vit. m it.
« Cf. Burg* quoted by Belli, op- &•> P<
>• Cf. Brh. ». v. 163. -h'-:1' .
a v ■
f • ■ • " b-:
May we obtain the soma.1 This too is a Vedic quotation.
Vfyagatidhyam* (has the same meaning) with gandkya m the second
member of the compound.
May we eat the soma.3 This too is a Vedic quotation.
Qadkyam is derived from (the root) graft (to seize).
Like food which is to be seised, they desire to unite themselves with the
straightforward.*
This too is a Vedie quotation.
.The verb gadh means to mix. Mixed on all sides, mixed all around.*
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Kawru-ydna means one whose car is made, whose wisdom in ripe
whose chariot is made.8 This too is a Vedie quotation.
Taura-ydna means one whose car is very quick.
Approach our sacrifice with the Maruts, thy friends of equal power
0 Indra whose car Is swift,7
This too is a Vedic quotation,
Akra-ydm means one whose car does not bring shame on him.
Make it presently, 0 (Agni) whose car does not bring shame.*
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Eara-yd%ui means one whose car is moving constantly.
(We found) silver on him whose car moves constantly.4 This too is
(if«r« ends the fifteenth mittm.)
When thou uprootest forests, roaring at the head of wind, and th.-
draught which makes them soft «
thoa U>« tawt* to full with thy .laolly wwpo „
°* ' “d th“ 1 ' thc *h#
The hard became soft.1*
1 ix 98, 18 ; 8V. 8. 1080, Purge derive*
tyaputyam from vOJa end dpat (to fall).
* Of. Roth, op, eft,, pp. 04-6.
* 1*. 08. 18 ; SV. 8, 1080,
4 lv, 16. 11,
* i, m e.
8 vllt 88, 11. Cf. Roth. OB. eft., n. fin
’ Cf. Roth, ,M.
1 lv, 4, 14,
' vlli. 16, 88.
1. 101. *,
» I. 64. 8.
'» Fragment of 1), 84.8.
5. i9]
NICUMPUNA
This too is a Vedic quotetion. The verbs * and t rtf, meaning to be
hard, ore joined together with the former,
means i a libidinous person, ie. devoid of virility. Pams
(virility) is derived from (the root) sap, meaning to touch.
O, do not hand us over to others, as a libidinous person his wealth.1
Just as the libidinous man wastes his wealth on others, so do not ye
hand us over to others. J
T&rn&iam means water, (so called) because it flows quickly.
like water on a mountain.1
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Kqwmpam means a mushroom, (so called because) it is easily shaken.
(Hem ends the sixteenth, section.)
When, with his foot, will he trample the infidel man like a mushroom '(
When indeed will India hear our prayers 9 3
which Indra will bestow upon him.*
1 i 104. 6.
* Vlii. 08. 2fi.
Si
VfLKA
[5.i9
He who catches hold of thee, O guest who goest at daybreak, coming
with food, as a hoy catches a bird in a not, Incomes rich in kiln?, gold, and
horses ; great indeed is the life which Indm bestows upon him. A net is
(so called) from being let loose on the ground, or from lying on the ground,
or from being spread on the ground.
P&dwk,1 (foot) is derived from (the root) pul (to walk).
That bright foot of his manifests light, conceals water, and is never
relinquished.2
The sun manifests light and conceals water. The word fnimm in a
synonym of water. It is derived from (the root) Im'i, meaning te sound', nr
from bhrami (to fall). Whatever water he causes to fall by miniim the
same he draws back again by means of his rays.
{1km eml$ the nineteenth m-tkhi,)
Vrlmh 3 means the moon, (mo called > i**c«use her light is disclosed, or
“ llot »wfficient. or because her light is strong (compared
(Here end* the timUkth W'thxu)
The red moon, maker of the month, indeed, saw (the stars) going along
s iiT? ,iko 11
The ml i e. bright. Maker of the month, i. e. the moon i« the maker of
months and iortrughts.® The moon indeed saw the multitude of stars
going along the heavenly route. Anti having oliserved every star with
which she will come m conjunction, she rises up like a carpenter wUlhring
rom a lent back; lie witness of this, O heaven ami earth. Tim mm is
called vrka also, Iwcause lu> dispels (tlarkness)
r- »*— ft-
There is a legeml tliat dawn was seised by the sun. She called upon
the Mvim, who released her. A dog is called rtin also, on aeoounttf
^ wolf, the killer of sheep, is indeed his warder 7
I.* Killer of youog *«p. A young .hoop j, i( b
1 Of. Both, ty, C it,, 07.
* x. 87. 24.
* Of. Both, op. cit,, p. OH
* 1. m, 18 ! cf. Bfh. D. 2. 112.
* Tint Indian calendar, according to which
dally buainoaa'i* transacted, i, lunar and
.In «d*r to bring It Into harmony
with Um wolar calendar, an oxtra month of
•fwwt thirty day* j* addad .very fourth y«ar.
1 1- 117. 10.
’vHI.08.0; AV.iO.87.8jMV.tt.IW8.
&*a] K$TTI 85
covered with wool, ffrm i (wool) again, is derived from (the root) vr (to
cover), or from urtiu (to cover oneself), A she-jackai is called vrh% also.
The father made RjrMva, who made a gift of a hundred rams to the
shc-wolf, blind.1
This too is a Vcdic quotation.
JoHimlhm a is a synonym of unknown, i.e. what is to be made
known.®
(Here ends the twenty-fir st section.)
0 Indra and Agni, promoters of sacrifice, the gods to whom fat
oblations are offered ! yon partake of (the food of that man) who praises
you when the soma-juices are pressed, but not of his who speaks what is
unknown (to him).4
O Indra ami Agni, you partake of the food of that man who praises you
two when the soma juices are pressed. But the two gods, to whom fat
oblations are offered, do not partake of the food of that man who speaks
what is unknown to him, i. e. who i's a mere reciter.®
Kfttih 0 is derived from the root krt (to cut) : it signifies fame or food.
Great like fame is thy protection, O Indra.7
O Indra, thy protection in the atmosphere is very great indeed, like
fame. This other (meaning of) krttih (garment) 8 is derived from the same
root also : it. is made of cotton threads. Or else it is used for the sake of
comparison.®
Clad in skin, trident in hand, and with bow outstretched.10
[Wander al>out wearing the skin garment, and come to ns bearing the
trident.”]
This too is a Vcdic quotation.
13 means a gambler : he destroys (hanti) himself (mim). One¬
self is (so called because) it is dependent.
As a gambler picks up the die marked with four dots in play.1®
* i. ue. i«.
s 1 M>illmjwnw, or olinlloiigliig spoech \
loth, #**, dU p* ‘ agrmtbk*
/ speech*, WM$rimth mm
p , m
* I*#, On Mown* of Mag not understood*
Dtirp*
* vh B*J, 4.
1 l*«t* 0no who m th© hunk of
mmw river and <lmn not perform my practical
work* Bttrip* II# a ttrlhm«i|* pft»*
mgi* : fl#e*ti^i§ among the gmh Indra and
Agni hav» th© major ilmr©f Me,
6 ‘Hid#, skin Ac. op, dt9
p, 847,
? vili# 00. 14; ST. 1 762.
$ According to Burgs, the other meaning
of the word i* ( a girl % no called because she I#
wrapped in cotton clothes.
* This is explained hy Burgs m giving the
third meaning of the word, 1 «. 4 s skin ft from
the analogy of s cotton garment
» m. 9. 7 ; of. Y8. 8. 61.
n YB, 14 $h
19 Of Orassmann, op. dit p* 1482.
99 x. IS* 5 j AT. SO# 17* 4 ' ■
86 URU^YATl £§ aa
A« ft gambler picks tip tho dm marked with four dots in piny. Kihtm
m m onomatopoeic wort! « kh n + hint, i. c. whnt haw. you got ? * Qr
it in a benedictory exclamation, ' gotxl luck ’. *
The word wimm," in an unaccented pronoun awl hue the mnm of
comprehensive.
(Hmi etvh th* tmnty-m-ond mtUm.)
Lot tho weapon of our numerous evil-minded vindictive foes not emit©
SB Hfi ft wave does a Imt,4
Lot tho weapon of all our evil-minded, i.e. whose minds aro sinful, and
always vindictive enemies not smite us as a wave dews ft I mat. Or-mi
(wave) is derived from (the root) ilniv (to cover). A boat (nmi) is (m
called becMuo) it is to t« pulled through (■/«,>), or the word may be
derived from (tho root) mm (to l*md). With w ttmnm to this, how can
a noun he an enclitic ? * (It is a noun) for the rettson that it is inflected.*
I^i! givi) m wemltit trn 5*1!
In (toe aktve quotation) the word occurs in the locative ease, The
verb means to give.
Protecting from all attacks. 4
In (the above quotation) it occurs in tho ablative case. The verb
wmtfyutb means to protect. It occurs In the nominative plural also :
Lot all others }>e destroyed.1
(Ikn emk the tmidydhmi mtim.)
t!‘!rf?,"lW f Tteni' who iB *lm tl‘« fills you
with oblation : the lather, the observer of the deed.10 *
«W,* ZT the ™Uit* to. !m mTltml w5th oMrtloiii. The words
piptitU and jntjmn moan cither to liil, or to please. The father who
observes the deed, the action,1* i, e, the sun.
* he. His friends the other gamhtars uk
him queritww like tho following i did you
win* how much did yon win? or, whnt
haw you got to *tak« T te. Durge » «f, Roth,
■l.»HI.«™4.»W,hlm,w|,— ,..h.
14TS.
»e partial#* aiotto aw aeeentie** t
noun# afwtye how an mmt, Ik mmx<*
* *• <*» <#*««». Hurga.
. H wjB.iiifc.kfii. iii-1 . . .. i a*. . . . *. * .
" **««** *» *»•»*« bf the foot that it i* inftMted
and throe quotation* iiiiiatrating it* inflaiion
in the nominative, aldativ*, «ud With are
oitwi. Toward* the end of the twenty Mennd
•rollon Ylitka esya that mmm i« a pronoun j
he hen ueto the word name in the aame
•on**. Of, ProfeiworltaedonoU, Vdietinmmar
M BMxnU, p, 4 US,
* vili, SI. H.
" v.84. S.
• vui. m, i-»».
4. Cf, Byh.P. I. n. 1
* f ** **oth, «#.*&, p,et», Aoeurding to Durp,
the two word* j*m and txptrr «m tn contrast
P&THAK
87
5. *6]
The word kmba 1 is a synonym of thunderbolt ; it is derived from (the
root) wtm (to kill), or from the causal of kid (to knock off).
The thunderbolt that is terrible ; with that, 0 widely-invoked one.®
This too is a Yedic quotation.
Ktixiyuh 3 =b Icttp&y&h, i. e. having a stinking smell. The word ka-
■jtfkyamx is (so called because) it is difficult to be purified, (even) when one
tries to expiate a vile deed,
(Here endn the tmntyfourth mtion.)
The first invokers of gods went forth their several ways, their glorious
deeds are hard to surpass. Many, who were not able to ascend the ship of
sacrifice, remained in this very world, stinking.4
They went forth severally. J^ihak (severally) is derived from (the
root) ymth (to spread). First invokers of gods : i. e. who invoked the gods,
and performed glorious and heroic exploits, which are hard to be surpassed
by others, he. those who were not able to ascend the ship of sacrifice.
Now those, who were not able to ascend the ship of sacrifice, remained
here, he. in this very place, or in debt, or in this world, The word
frnut6 is a synonym of arm, (so called because) it is very mueh moved
(earn -/ tr).#
0 son of strength, thou soon drawest all these pressed soma juices
which thou supported; thyself d
0 son of strength, thou soon favourest all these places which thou
supportest thyself.
Ayrntruin* a means of protectipn from calamity, he, a bow, or coat
of mail. A coat of mail (httvaotm) is (so called because) it is bent in
a crooked manner (ku+utmUmi), or it is slightly bent (ka+uiwttom),
or it is fitted on the Ixaly (k&ye+ancitam.).
(Mere ends the twenty-fifth mtion.)
* X, 49,7 f AV. SO. m. 7.
* * Shivwing 'i af, dnwomimn, <9. tU., p. I
* *. 44. e 1 AV. #0. 1*4. «,
» Of. 0«iM»*nn, 02*. ««*♦ P* 8.
• *. 101. 7, Of. Roth, op. cit.f p , 70.
88
LITA
nuwle of wood; trough of, -I <*?•) is fs,, ra’i.*<h fr.«m Cr«.
vnyanco ix («o caSlerij froiii driving (<> /mA).
Cavity is (mo eall.nl Itemme) it down very deep
A stone wheel, i.e. n pervading wheel, or a whe«t that, frightens away
Havmg i»u!h uf armour: let, y.«,r antmwn. th». *.,ol.*rii»fes f.,r ln\u
Kmi (pat!) is derived from »tj„- dnm our,; h is ,],,nvn
Otth This nth. r I'meaning «.{) (t r, .votv; is domed from *|„, ,amc
root also: it i* amnioiririou. n yr*,n* m’t, »•? h n. 1'oijr down the »|nnk
tor men, water lor men, The seer e.iinspaiv, ,» l*nttle with tie* rhararferistk*
of » well.
. ^ *-«,vinMro : .vo.vi/nr rigHti*-, «. ?.,-e , to it neumH
w paced under If. Tong,,,, fc, trailed * vd-er . . t„w. '
if work [i ir it may k .h riv. -I fr..m tt }„.
W% meaning »U make a r;.**,, h ,w.
Jfc calls <*t again me! ngnm f>thi (pnUtet i , d-ritcd frMtll
ZvLhJT frT>: ’Vs ih,‘ ,'i^,u4 mi im >b‘ ^ z»f
r^rfs .1 • Tf y "***'**' lik" “«»•»*«•*'» • »’*• word MW
(cmper) m (derived from t}», mom root* without m.-tuth, ,
(Hm mttft the t a-tuty-airf}, ,w?
0 Varava, thou art a Imtwvoh-ttf god, into wlm«o tSmr (},«
mvm nmrn m into a hollow elttmtud.2 1
». **• '■*■ * '•*»«»» «■•'■ . « . h»- **.
fvr,;s“„.» r m"r'" *• . . . •* . . tm* -*>■ -
LI Sto tarn Z H *V7,B7,t A ri,"r <**“'««) » «.«"«
(cWidlTt rti„ 5rl‘1' ",r' “
f^E5 — “f £;; 5r^rar„“
(Here emi* the tnmty.mrm.th tedim),-
> «. Pnuty*n, oji. *«., 1 1. i,, voi i, p. 4,
* «bt» it the vewioa «# the M«8. at the
afeO|*fc#r |yud
it p‘ lm * k * 4i'rimt
* ‘Troop*, et. Omemtan, up, or,, p. (k>j.
* Ti,« remmeat within wt«w«'
-owlwt* it »»«, tenten 0*« MW, «f the
* The owtisn t« qur,M ,« M* by
I. t, vi. J, t,|>. i.
89
6. x] mi
For thorn ho twist oil the grass soft to tread, in the atmosphere they
appear like lords of all creation. At night, at dawn, at men’s earliest call,
(may) Vftyu ami Pusan (come) with their teams for our welfare.1
Fot them, the grass soft, to tmid is twisted. They come as protectors
or benefactors of all. Hlritnm means atmosphere: it is full of fear or
light* Or els.- it- is used for the sake of comparison, i. o. they appear like
kingH, lords of all, in a great multitude of men. At the termination of
night, at the. earliest call of men (may! Viiyu and Pusan (come) with their
teams for our welfare, i. e. protection. With his team, i. e. one whose steeds
are yoked. * Yoked ’ is (so called) from luting restrained or yoked. .
At%}»> “ is used in tin* sense of nhhL ‘It means to obtain’, says
&A.kapui,ti.
JPftri, tin, and non have been explained.”
Emm and nutm are explained by the words «mjo. and nsyahfi
Xjuii * means a hook, tso called) from urging (*/«?)• A-iikn&i (hook) is
derived front (the mot) «/*r (to bend): it is bent.
From the vicinity of the hook, let him here come to ripe grain.6
This too is a V»*dic quotation.
Front the merest place of the hook, let him come to the ripe herbs,
let him com*1 to Mm rijm herbs.
{lkt-e end® the twenty-eighth miimi)
CHAPTER VI
0 Aomi, O Sovereign lord of men, burning quickly with thy flames,
thou art l*orn, glowing with bright, (days), from the waters, from withm
the flintstom*, from the forest-trees, amt from the herbs.7 .
O Agni, burning quickly with thy flames, thou (art born) with bright
daya Tim words Mm ami h< an*, two synonyms of quick. Km*, the
latter part, (of Mndv^ui), is derived from (the root) km (to iiyuro):
it quickly injures, or procures <*mrrf/) with its flames. Aufc 18
from (the root) i,tr (to shim:). Ur the nominative has be® used for the
ablative ; this is shown by the context.” The former part (or &■ t&fu^b),
1 VH.XH.it.
* t;f, Orwuumann, tit., p, IB j ef. 1‘rwfttwmr
Mw'ilonell, op. tit., p. *78.
> 17; df, l*r«f»mwr liwidoneU, »p. •<*»
* M*» 4, SB.
» * ; of arawumi <»■ ««■» P* Iwe*
• *. mi. 8: VH. 12. <w.
» II. 1.1 I V8.ll.27. fl.
• The division of the word, in the latter
“»». is the following »
• J.*,. All the other word*, like ‘from the
water*, from within the etone are in
the ebletiv#. :::JV
a, ie. waters on woount of their flowing, or speech.,,
‘ **' *L t AV. SO, 80, 7 } ST, 10,
0ftrd,nftl Potot*. «f. liMMtt,
•Wrt i* wiled rtupofrhig, becttiso one
|HT|>ltt#4 m t« wJiiit mnUmU
lWt%
4 lh> #0. B. 4 j Roth, op. ett., p, 78.
« /^>*y >**.)**, by tn*tkttw«il*,
*»tf« by tb« IntemitMip of r sad f ; i
T 1,'t*rohin»*
* m- so* * ! vs. is. «e,
• * ill. SO. 10.
* ‘ '» ot *#., j>. t
0,3] VIBUDHAtf 91
of being uttered The rain-water is invoked by a largo number of people.
The verb dlitnii means to go,
{Hen ends the secmid section.)
0 Indra, tear up the Eak?as with their root, rend them in tho middle,
pPaftoy them in the front. How far did you entice him? Throw the
burning weapon upon the foe of prayer.1
0 Indra, tear up the Raksas with their root. Muloin (root) is (so
called) from releasing { -/nw<% or from stealing ( */ tou§), or from stupefying
{•/itmh)? Rend them in the middle, shatter them in the front.
Ay mm (front) is (so called Iweause) it comes nearest (d-yatmn). How
far, i.e. up to what country.
Sttfalilhtm :t means one who is jxirplexod ; it means ‘ one who is sinful
say the etymologists. Or it may be wmrtikm, i. e. moving everywhere,
formed by reduplicating (the root) «f (to move). %nifi (burning) ie
derived from (tho root) top (to boat). Heti (weapon) is derived from (the
root) han (to kill).
(Indra) indeed (slow) oven him who was lying and swelling4 (with
waters), i. e. having auspicious waters, whose waters are auspicious.®
Vimkhofi means streams, (ho called) from flowing (vi </ mt).
The seven streams grew like branches." This too is a Yedic
qttOto&tQtta
Vlrudh'tt} means herbs, (so called) from growing (vW-mh).
Herbs are our means of salvation.7 This too is a Yedic quotation.
s means one who strikes down any man who approaches,
or who strikes down by means of a weapon which can reach all.
Who strikes the approaching opponent, who is swift and who dwells on
mountains.1' This too is a Yedic quotation.
A-skplhvy a 10 means one whose life is not short. Hie word hftSkk is a
synonym of short : it is mutilated, . .
He whose life is not short, who is undecaying, and who is brilliant.
' 111,80. 17
* Barg* emllH tho awtem* mskm i»
{■/nmh}.
1 ' Molting ' i of. Onuamsiia, <*. ««., p. 1401.
< r. »3. e,
* Ytak* paraphrai#* iMhjmmst by »«***•
pevomMi Dam by * dowl
who** water 1* awwt j Wlyaija by mMmlmrm
$si0 tom I *»w«Umg*. lira-unann, «p. dt.t
I*, llll t «f. Roth, te. «t, p. 78.
e vl. 7. 6.
’ *,07,8} VH. 18.77.
• Dmga napkin* It at !<*•
am who annihilate* by his mow ymmm
without killing | annihilating* Grammaan,
t>jt, (If., p. 187.
»vl. 88, 8 1 AY. 80. 88. 8,
» I. a, Having a long Ilf*. Barg*. Oraw*
nann, *, ««*, p. 187, ‘»ot fwanty.'
u vi. 88. 8t AV. 80. 86. 8.
02
This too is »i Vedic
step.]
liUJANAH ^
quotation. [M'iirmbh&k 1 means drawing with a firm
(Here aide the third mi inn.)
May those goats, who draw with a firm step. bring the refuge of
men, in a chariot, may they (come) lmnruig the gnod/
May those goats, who draw with a firm step, bring JVo»w, (h*. refuse of
men, La the refuge of nil the 1 om 1 icings. ■ in ,< chariot. *
Brbad-'ukihttk 4 means n sublime hymn. nr one to whom a hvmn. or
a, sublime hymn, is to he addi-iv^i.
We invoke him to whom sublime hymns an* t<» be nddreswd.”
This too is a Vedic quotation.
^r/w-w/rme nmiw mnm: its inside unlum) h >nft,..r it is «,ff i„ the
inside oi men.
May 1 he together with my friend, the mmn/-
This too is a Vedie quotation.
We shall explain the word ntit/jc later mi.7
. mm!m a mm of ,,m»y Man is indeed «f many
desires." This too is a Vedie quotation. *
Asiimttl means eating insatiably.
Eating insatiably an<l devouring too much. ’
This too is a Vedic quotation,
Ktqwti&h means creeping, i. e. worms.
O wise ones, as worms consume ,n a treed 1
This too is a Vedic quotation,
Bhl-rjlka » meaiih one whose light is well known
,kta,n'"’ ^ r"*'i "f
Mujdrdth >< means rivers: they break (r^ndi) thrnr l«uks.
He, wlioae enemy is India, l« crushed down the river*.'7'
* Dnig* the word m * drawing
quiakly’; and Gneuanan ft« ‘stopping lirmly
mp, (St, p. 78K.
* Vi. W.6.
* *>U*S» jmamvtiM a* <«ne whose
|Jory has become manifest L«.a»» paummivt-
com pound, which is Impossible from the
aewnt.
♦•Itoth doubts tha accuracy of Yiska’s
etymology, which is supported both by J|. W.
and Grwamann, op. cit, p. pio.
* viii, 82, 10. « yiij, 48. jo
7 See 6. 88.
* 1.178.6, Cf. K&lidisa, ICumdra -stmMaui, i v.
* x. 7», 1.
1 Lit, steal.
” v* fl> biiijjn -‘bo t«k»*s a% m
epithet of wr>r»iv, i.e. who ponntrate ini» the
inside of a fret* and e«nsum>' its sap,
17 Ihurga explains iho word **, *«,f Htta»»ht
or steady light ',atnlt»ras»mnnit,e/,.u.'.,
•of radiating light*.
” *• IS. S : AV. IS. 1. 80.
M < f. tl1««i„.,nn, v». f0., p. 1178.
*' Durgo takes imtni.Jnfn} m a
compound. hut from the sawnt It is dearly
a jnw.whi.ive compound.
»• i. »a. 0; Til. 11. ft. 4. 4,
INDRA AND THE SEERS
93
6.6]
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Jurnih 1 (power, or army) is derived from (the root) ju (to speed), or
dm (to run), or du, (to hurt).
The army dispatched (against us) will not be strong.2.
The oblation has reached you every day with protection.1'
The food has reached you from all sides with protection. Ghravmi
means day. .
(Here end# the fourth motion .)
means a woman who grinds grain on stones, or who
throws grain down on stones. [Indra asked the seers, ‘ How does one live
in ta min*' V One of them answered, 1 Nine, are the means of livelihood in
famine, i.ts. cart, )H)l-h«rbs, kirn?, net, restraining the flow of water, forest,
ocean, mountain, and the king.’ This stanza is explained by the mere
reading of it.] 1
(//.-re en'lx the fifth section.)
I am a bard, my father is a physician, my inother it stone-grinder.
Planning in various ways, desirous of wealth, we live, following (otheis)
like cattle: flow, Soma, tlow for Indra s sake." _ ..
I am a bard, i.e. a e..mpu*T of hymns. My father is a physician.
The word iuUik is a synonym of offspring, it means father or son btone-
grinder, i.e. dm who prepares barley meal. A-oat, derived from (the
root! «««*, means either mother or daughter. Planning m various ways,
i.«. working in various ways. Desirous of wealth, lovers o to ^ i.
follow the world like kiue. • Flow, Soma, tlow for Indra s sake, this u
the solicitation. .
Seated, lie slays the higher one, in his lap. n te >08°m.
iWW, » tn»l«r. i.,,. m Who know, the «n.U, even th.
minutest" parts of a thing.
Bud friends, measuring like a trader.*
This too is a Vedic quotation.
» (;f, !Uah,iif>. Ot, i*. 74 i UraMaisnn.sp. ««,,
4»8. AeventiiiK tt»I>i»rgii,vO>i nmtuts to injure.
* i. 1SW. H.
* vii 6P, 4 ; of. Both, toe. dt
* yurp, explain* it to mean * mahl-wmnt
who prepare* th# necessary thing* u**d
pressing tho soma; of. el»<* his remark*
quoted by R«th, ep, tit , t». 74. » Milhwomw. *;
ef. Orassmann, »p. eit, p. 857. Of. Bfh. U. vi.
m
» Tho [manage within •nun** brackets Is
omitted by MSS. of the shorter version and
Durgit, mad is nvitlently Irr*iew& vp* Ufa*
!>.» to, aiU
# I If* $, Of. Kotll* to.
i ff0 1$, tn&v&k l#fc» higher omf l»ts>
the oou* in tho form of rain-water, flow in
the atmosphere. Durga. . ..
* Of. Both, op. ett., p> 76; ‘reckoning the
Manliest part’, Orswmenn, op. ««., P* 864.
» vil. 18. 16.
84
ASMS
[0,6
Ahkyardhuyagvtl 1 means one who offers sacrifices having made them
into separate parts.
jPfl!«S, who sacrifices in separate parts, pours down.®
This too is a Vedic quotation,
ikpe means thou ruiest.
Thou ruiest, O King, over the treasures of both {tin; worlds) indeed.®
This too is a Vedic quotation.
[Kqoiuwjit’t ncans of altode,] *
0 AfSvins, ye gave a spacious alule to Knnvn,1 Thi, too is a V»«lic
quotation.
(Ihm $ml$ Um sixth mi urn.)
We am thy kinsmen.'* be. W.« in the nominative. Come to us,
0 Alvins of equal power.7 i. e, To us, in the accusative.
With us who are equally strong, 0 Bull.* i. e. With us. in the instru¬
mental case.
Extend this to us, 0 Lord of wealth, and wb*ldt*r of the thunder! toll, 9
i, e. To us, in the dative case. *
May he secretly separate the enemy even when far front us,w L e. From
us, in the ablative.
Our desire spreads like the submarket fire.” i.e, Our, in the genitive
case.
Bestow treasures *m us, 0 Vasus,1® i.,». On us, in the locative case.18
Pmht* means atmosphere : it is explained by the word pmtkH."
Like a flying falcon, he sweeps down the atmosphere.1 *
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Wafer is also called fMkm, from drinking f -//*/., * to drink He
ol (serves the water of these rivers.1*1
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Food is also called ,dthm, from swallowing ( v'm, to swallow). O wise
one, carry up the food of the god»,1T
1 ‘MwtjmmHlowU*, Durga j ‘dMritmtine*.
Gratamaan, op, tit,, p, 88.
* vi. 60.8.
9 vi. i», 10,
4 Tin. puimv within ihv >■. brack, t
1* omitted by MSS. of tin: aliortor rcccnsin:
» vi. 47, 18.
» iv. SO. IS i TB.il. ft. 4.
** VS. 8. 18.
'* M* thteo quotation*, L«. **»v«n i» all,
iiavo been cited to «how that tha word mm it
itatd ia all tha aavan waea.
w JwsvwiJy path, abode*, «»*»■
P* 1 Moth, tp, fit,, p. 74
m lx* m» II*
'* vii. 84. 1ft
95
6. 8] ISIS
This too is » Vedie quotation,
Savivnani 1 means at tine stimulation. Wo (go) at the stimulation of
the divine Savitj-.4 This too is a Vodic quotation.
tfufmtth&n means broad all round. O Agni, thou art broad all round.3
This, too, is a Vedie quotation.
Vhltdhdni means knowledge. Urging forth knowledge.4 This too is
a Vedie quotation.
{ Here etuis the seventh section.)
Dependent on the sun ns it were, all will indeed divide the wealth of
Indra among the liorn and the yet to be born, with vigour; we did not'
think of every share.3
Absolutely dependent they approach the sun. Or else it may have
been used for the sake of comparison, i.o. they approach Indra as if he
were the sun. Distributing all the treasures of Indra: as he distributes
treasures among those who are bom and who are yet to be born. Lot us
think of tliftt portion with vigour, with strength.
Ojas (vigour) is derived from (the root) oj (to bo strong) or from uhj (to
aultdue).
lMhs (a mixture of milk and soma) is (so called) from being mixed
to mix) or from being slightly cooked (dv'srd, to cook). Now the
other meaning of dM (benediction) is derived from the root &-i&s (to pray
for).
For Indra, kino (yield) mixture.7 This too is a Vedie quotation. And
also ■. That true Iwnedlction of mine to the gods.*
When the mortal has brought thy share, thou that swallowest most hast
consumed the herbs.*
When the mortal has obtained thy shore for thee, thou that swallowest
most hast consumed the herlw. JiyttrU means to consume, or to invoke, or
to seise.
(We are) ignorant, (thou art) wire, we do not perceive thy greatness,
thou indeed knoweat, O Agni.11
96 VIJAMITA [6. g
means praising. (He) who praising verily offers your
oblations with sacrifices.1 This tw is a Vedie quntiitkm.
The god with favour turned towards the gods.3 The god whose favour
k directed towards the gods. [Kty* is derived from the root krp (to pity),
or from kfp (to manages.)
01 * re twh fhn e'lfhlh .vi'tluii.)
For I haw heard that, you are more literal than a son-in-law, nay even
more than a brother- in-law. Nmv with this oblation of noma, O Indra anti
Agni, I will <!om{wwi* a new hymn lor you. .
I have heard that yon are more liberal indeed than a would dm son-in-
law,4 i.ss. one whose Hon-in-bittship is not quite complete," It is well known
that the people in the south apply the term r.'jn^nUf to tint husband of &
purchased maiden. Ily tins is meant a bridegroom, whose, relationship is not
quite complete ns it. were, (om-inriawi is (so called because) he is
the progenitor < which means offspring. Nay even more than a 1 irofher-in-
law, i. e. more lila-ral than u brother-in-law.'' They, who are well versed in
primary causes, remark that a bruther-iud.nv is (so culled because) he comes
very near on account of his relationship. < >r eiw he te cm called te'caune) he
nows parched grain 7 from a winnowing basket, hijtdt (parched grain) »
derived from (Urn root) f«y (to parch). a winnowing basket, is derived
from the root so (to finish). Aia'jmm means a sieve fm* witmowing grain, it is
derived from (the root) 4i* (to fail off), Now, O 1 ndm and Agni, I shall compose
[a new] altogether mnv hymn fur yon, along with this oblation of Home,
We shall explain rnubuh later on.’
(Ikm cihIh the ninth
0 lord of prayer, make the *iomu-pr«*mer glorious like Kaksivat, the
son of Ufij.s
0 Lord of prayer, make the man who promts noma, i. t\ who prepares
soma, resplendent like Kakslvat, the son of 1 TAij.
Katymn, who possesses secluded apartments, Autijti, son of Vilj.
UMj is derived from (the root) v»!>, meaning to desire. Or rise the armpit
‘ I. 101.
* t 187. 1 ; AV. 60. 67. 8 ; VS. 10. 47 , IV.
1, 465 } 8. 1168.
* i. 100, 8,
4 Of. Roth, ip, eli,, ji, 79.
* to. One who tack* the <|tmHthr*ofa worthy
•Mt-in-law, tmt who ptomwwi th« girl** father
by waking many ooatly prewmte Durgu.
* A brother-in 4a w, S,»>. brother of the wife.
1« very litoral in Itia gift*, tooaaio lie it very
Atwlroio ofttleatiitg hit
1 It it a part of tlw marriage ceremony. The
hrother-in.law tatot grain from a winnowing
batkrt and throw* it on the toad of th* bride
and bridegroom,
• n,m la. 4«.
* l.’ll, 1 i VH. H. UH i «r. «v. 1. ISO i s. sis.
KIMIDIN
97
6. 12]
of a man may have been intended : make me, i. e. him (who has fine
shoulders), O Lord of prayer, resplendent, me who press, prepare the
soma.
(Here end s the tenth section.)
() Indra and Soma, let the wicked man, the vaunter of his evildeeds, be
heated like a pot on the fire, being tormented by you. Bear unyielding enmity
to the foe of prayer, the eater of raw meat, the malignant man of fierce
eyes.1
O Indra ami Soma, (torment) the vaunter of evil deeds. Agha (evil
deed) is derived from (the root) km with the preposition & shortened, i. e. it
kills. Tup vs is derived from (the root) tup (to heat). Pot (earn) is (so
called because) it is a heap of clay (mrc-eayu), or it may be derived from (the
root) cat (to walk), from it waters go up. (Bear enmity) to the foe of
prayer, fl e. one who hates a Brahmans, and who eats raw meat], to the
eater of raw meat, [and to the man whose eyes are fierce], and to the man
of dreadful eye*. ‘ Raw meat is (so called because) it is procured by carv¬
ing,' say the etymologists. Bear enmity. Unyielding, not ceasing ; 2 or else
which may not )«* reconcile! even by those who are free from malevolence.
Malignant/ i.e. a vagatemd who goes about (saying) ‘ What now ’, or ' What
i» this, what is this? ' for the sake of back-biting. Ptiurnh (back-biter) is
derived from (the root) /«* (to adorn): he adorns (his yams) in various
ways.
(Here ends the demnth section.)
Make thy jtowerfnl throng extensive like a net, go like a king
accompanied by his minister, on an elephant. Hastening after the net
with speed, thou shootest: transfix the fiends with darts that bum most
tapiy.1
Make thy powerful throng. Powerful throng ( imjuh) 8 is (so called) from
l«*ing maintained ( •/ jmV). Pmdtih is (so called) from being fastened
(pm*Jd) : * mmv or mi \ CIo Iik« a who is accompanied by his
minister, or who is the terror " of his enemies, or who is followed by his own
attendants, i.e. retinue well- nourished with food,7 or (riding) a fearless
i vU. 104.9; AV. H, 4,9; i f. K*»h, «p. <•*., 1 ‘ Strength or power Durga ; cf. Roth, op.
p*?S, ■ ■ pp.
« ‘ImMirflttbl*.*, *f„ OraismsMU * Mt., who aoto like * disease for his
op.tiL.p. W. enemies.
* ‘ Fiend *, Qrsmmnu. a;, rtf., |». » 7 His body-gturd. Durga.
* hr. 4. I ; W. 18, 9.
elephant. Hastening after the net with speed : the won! ttvvl is a synonym
of quick; it is derived from (the root) tr (lr> pass over), or from ttsur (to
hurry). Thou shootest, transfix the fiends with darts that hum. or enflume
or crush down most fiercely.
The disease of evil name, which attacks thy worn},.1
Amftnl 3 is explained hy ulthyamann, i. e. disease. 4 of evil name’
signifies a worm (germ of disease) whose name is sinful. A worm thy mil)
is (so called lieeauso) it grows fat (-/mMl) on raw flesh (kravytn, or it may
be derived from (the root) kmm, meaning to creep, or from kraut (to crawl).
Transcending all the evil deeds.4
Transcending all the crooked and wicked ways. A pm* (something)
transfixed with which (a man) is HtsjMirated (from life or happiness) i.e
disease or fear.
Away, O disease.*'1
This too is a Vedie quotation.
Amttik « means • made at home or one’s own intellect.
. y,l<we intellect is of a high order, whose lustre shone lat vtimula-
turn],7
This too is a Vedic quotation.
The word 6ru*ti is a synonym of quick : it, jw-rvades quickly.’
(Hen etuh tin tmifih mriimuS
0 Apii, sacrifice quickly for them, i.e. wise lihaga and NAsatym. who
are longing for it, in this sacrifice.
O Agni, offer oblations quickly to them who long for, i. derir-*, (their
portions) m this sacrifice, i, e. lihaga and Nasatyan, i, Alvins. * They
are over true and never false,' says Aurnavabha -Thev »i,v promoters of
rath says Agrayuna. Or else tiny are ,so calhri hmutM .hey «re nose.
*!"*■ i very wise. With reference to this, who is very
wwe ? Some think it to lie an epithet of Hlmga, who is placed prior to it
{m the stanxa) ; according to others, it refers to J,»dr»: he* is of manifold
* ft, Moth, */), t)t., Ji, w. > bp, fit,,
!'* * weistit, hlimhi MO *, &,!.
1 AV. 7, 14. £t. ; HV, 1. 4 Bt. Ttwwnrd tsseurs
twi«e in RV.i. U. » ; 7#. aS t.ul YMuqmU*
iwltlirr of them.
* ' Omms, op. tit,,
p. 14SS.
8 cr. is, i.
*• * knantiftil *, tp. tit,, p. 824.
' *. ltji, s ; AV.ao.tw. is. *
* Of. Both, op. eit., i». SO ; tirawmann, op,
bit,, p» so*
is. % 28. The word duritmn doi t*
7l«k* w»» oblijetd t»
. 60, eit, ». SO
:.ofx. 108. 12 ; AV.S.2.6; VS. 7.41 ;
; ef. SV. 2. 121.
JARAYAYI
99
6. 14]
activities,1 and the moat dreadful shatterer of cities. Others take
it to mean Varuna, i. e. who is praised with regard to his intel¬
ligence.
This supernatural power of the most wise one.2 This too is a Vedic
quotation.
The word ruxtit is a synonym of colour ; it is derived from (the root)
rue, meaning to shine.
The brilliant strength of the kindled one has been seen.4 This too is a
Vedic quotation.
(Here emls the thirteenth section.)
There is indeed kinship, 0 gods destroyers of malignant persons, and
there is friendship among you,5
0 gods destroyers of those who seek to injure others,0 of you there is indeed
kinship, and there is friendship among you. Apyam (friendship) is derived
from (the root) dp (to obtain).
Hudatmh 7 means bountiful giver. May Tvasta the bountiful giver dis¬
tribute wealth among us.s This too is a Vedic quotation.
Swi-lotrah 5 means bem-volent. 0 Agnhcome towards us with benevo¬
lent gods.1" This too is a Vedic quotation. A nusalc n is the name of a series
of .succession, it clings one to the other.
They spi*ead the grass successively.12 This too is a Vedic quotation.
Tunnudh 1:1 means ovel-powering.
He, the overpowering, the great, the dustless, (shines) in the atmo¬
sphere.14 This too is ft Vedic quotation.
Girmwlh means a god : they win him over with hymns.
The agreeable ; the sublime hymn to the god.15 This too is a Vedic quo¬
tation.
(Here ends the fourteenth section.)
1 Awordinst to Bnrga, dki is a synonym of
work, hew pumndhi moans one of manifold
notivltie*.
5 V. S5. «.
* Cf. Orawtmanii, op. if'., p. 1177.
* v. 1.2? SV.2, 1097.
» viii, 27. 10.
« Of. Both, op- «'<•. P- 80 1 ‘wb° *at vio‘
lently Grassmann, op. <•{>•, P-
1 ‘ Liberal, lending out Grassmnn n, op. oU.,
p, 1684.
* vii. 84. 22; VS. 2. 21 5 8.14.
» ‘ Of good knowledge Grassmann, op. c it,
p. 1562.
15.9; AV. 18.8.48.
u ‘In succession’, Grassmann. op. (it, p. 178.
« viii. 45. 1 ; SV. 1. 138: 2.688; VS. 7. 82.1
w « Victorious, triumphant % Grassmann, op.
ziL, p. 543 ; cf. Both, op. at., p. 81.
i< l 50. Z. Durga takes amm paumsyt as
one compound, hut they are two different
words* m is indicated by the accent*
w viii. m. 7; ST* 2* 78l.
100
CANA8
The wind-tossed gods, who seated in a woli-tossed
these beings together.1
[6- 3=5
region, created all
‘ X. 88. 4 : VS. 17. m
* "■*-****> aon-bright, dusky’, Grassmann,
op, «fc, p. 167 ; Roth, toe, eft,
* 1. 169. a.
* In battle, on account of heated imugina-
"*> enemies exclaim, ‘Oh it is hurled to¬
wards me, it la hurled toward* me Ouraa.
* v. 44, 8 s see 1. 16,
* vl. 12. 4.
* iv. 84. 8.
•‘Beingattendeduponbythegods.’ Burg*.
.* l*«*|>hr*»#s pro by pnttkl-
6'ml, i.e. prescribed. It is tptJta wrong, for
1* root so. 3rd pi. of aMw.
* *. 116. 8.
» ‘Measure, satis&eUon, graee', Gras*.
maun, tp, tii„ p, 486.
u or. vs. s». so.
“ hi. sat.
M ‘ <rt«*ngth, invigorating draught**,
Grassmann, op, p. 1407.
** iv.S8.8j of. 10. 41.
AMINA®
101
6* 17]
Anniwih 1 means immeasurable, great, or invulnerable.
Immeasurable with forces.2 This too is a Vedic quotation.
Jajjhatik means waters (so called because) they produce a sound.
The Maruts like the waters.* This too is' a Yedic quotation.
A-pratiskidah 4 means unopposable, or unrestrainable.
For us = who are unrestrainable.5 This too is a Vedic quota¬
tion.
&akidamh 8 means eminent.
Eminent he has surpassed even his own intellect.7 This too is a Vedic
quotation. ...
(Here ends ihe sixteenth section.)
tirprah 8 (supple) is (so called) from slipping ( V srp).
This other (meaning of) is derived from the same root also, i. e.
clarified butter, or oil.
(We invoke) the supple-anned for our protection.9
This too is a Vedic quotation. Karu&nau means two arms: they are
the promoters 10 of actions (Vkr -/ sna).
Su-sLpnmi11 is explained by the same also. 0 thou having very supple
limbs, in the food rich in kine.12 This too is a Vedic quotation.
&Lre 13 means the two jaws or the two nostrils. Hanv, (jaw) is derived
from (the root) h«,n (to kill). Nmilcd (nose) is derived from (the root) Vwis
(to join).
Open the jaws and pour forth the milk beverage.1
This too is a Vedic quotation.
Dhena, 18 (milk beverage) is derived from (the root) dm (to put).
Mamm™ (delightful) is (so called) from giving delight (Vnim).
He the delightful one perceived with his variegated light.
This too is a Vedic quotation. . ,
Ihii-harh&h u means one who is great in two, i.e. the atmospheric and
the celestial regions.
* From */mn (to go) s 4 impetuous \ MW, ;
* mighty % &c., OiMtmann, op* dl9 F* *&■
% Frag, of vl, 12. 1 $ VS# 7, St#
» V* St# C
* * ItrmMlbU % Qmmmmn, <*. tit9 p. 79.
M.U}iV.SOJUt .
* 4 Presumptuous, aplenoiu,
victorious*, Ctraiamimn, op* dL, p, 1877*
1 h ss# is. t t „
* * Spreading, extending, oily »
mam», dl, P* VW7*
t vilh St* It ; SV* 1* SW.
io hit, bathers (pra-snaturau).
n * Having beautiful lips*, Grassmann, op.
oft, p. 1564.
viii. 21. 8.
n < i^ips \ Grassmann, op. tit; p. 18^4.
Mi. 101.10.
io * Milch cow, mare *, &c., Grassmann, op.
tit., p# 6t6.
n of. Grassmann, op. tit,, p. 1129.
M a. 4# 6* 1 ,
u Having 1 twofold strength or greatness7,
&e., Grassmann, op. tit,, p. 662.
102
kuliAa
C6- 17
And the doubly great, immeasurable with his Htremrth.1
This too it n ¥#etii q uotatioxia
Akrnh'2 (fort) is (so called) from k*ing attacked Like a W *k
^4 - * »* ^
■ s- ^ ":r;,rx;: . — • — ^
means waters, (ho ealM) from M»g together.
quotatbnPrm’ ^ ° tllC rainw of too is a Vedio
m®aM guardian of waters, or who amnln them wu«
•pproadi him (for protection), * 1 thmi who
i. . vSichqmt1fcLK™"i“”' th“ ™' '«>“»•' This to
means one who grows with »|wd, or who "town
othws to decay, or who grows swallowing (darkiww or iuic. i? ' k
m “ ““ of Thin to
mc*“ “ hJ™“: i» *riv«a torn (>1, „ rM) „r (to
» * V^to^lrtto,l!J,'“°' t“rifiC0 to ‘h* '™ ““ fur Thto too
of i"0”3 “ * mms"" it to Iho »!»«„*
dto^tot rtLTSST*1 ^ l"“'>«»1t,thocloa,ln.,to
(meanicur of) aLndko'i to “f'd, H l» *• Tkh other
it r.ZhojttrL'v tr ,”’1",.“™’'“' rn,m tu »“«*»>»,
with it Wy‘ lho C oud ^ 011 >*»»« i» Close contact
1 Tt la. t { vs. 7. «».
• ‘Standard of *n army, tanner*. (Irut,
T£?£>,“'
4 Hr. 7. 8.
Oowmnn,
* H, 44 81,
f 'well % Iharga.
’
’• “nwwrnn, «. «#., 457 ,
th« dUk »f ib# »mi • ihirii*.
18 iv. r.. 7.
• ‘Making <44, demon *, MW. j * on .'pitiwt
Unmn*an‘
'* Vii 9, s, '
* ri****«'*nn, o*. *if.,p.«80.
18 1. *. Prom ytatnrntt * to h« *tt*oh«4
6. 19] GHRAMSA 103
Tunjah 1 (gift) is derived from (the root) tty, meaning to give.
( Here ends the seventeenth section.)
I do not lack excellent praise of Indra, the wielder of the thunderbolt,
in these subsequent hymns which are addressed to him at every gift.2
I find there is no end to the praise of Indra, the wielder of the thunder¬
bolt, in these, subsequent hymns which are addressed to him at every gift.
Barhand :i means strongly.
The far-famed demon was strongly made.4 This too is a Vedie
quotation.
(Here ends the eighteenth section.)
Illustrious indeed becomes that man who presses the soma-juice for
him during day and during night. The mighty Indra, lord of wealth,
strips him bare, who amasses wealth, who is fond of decorating his body,
and who is a companion of selfish men.®
The word ghramm is a synonym of day, (so called because) juices are
evaporated during this period. U dhas 8 means the udder of a cow, (so
called) because it is moie raised than the other parts, or because it is
fastened near the abdomen. From the analogy of giving fatty fluids,7
night is called udhus also. The man who presses soma for him during
the day and oven during the night becomes indeed illustrious.
He strips him bare, i. e. the mighty lord of wealth strips him bare —
the man who amasses wealth, who is averse to the spread of righteousness ;
who is fond of ornaments, who does not sacrifice, who is a fop, who
decorates his body gaudily; who is selfish, who is the friend of selfish
men.K
He cleft the strongholds of him who lay in the bowels of earth, Indra
shattered the lofty draught.9
Indra cleft the strongholds of him who lay in the holes of earth 10 and
shattered the lofty cloud.
(Here ends the nineteenth section.)
i 4 Shook, assault \ MW. $ 4 start, run,
pruning or pushing forward’, Grassmann,
op. ciLt p. 640.
a L 7* 7 ; AT. 20, 70. SO.
* 4 Great growth, or slaughter \ Durga ;
* strength, might’, &cn Grassmann, op. eit,
p. 000 ; 4 tearing, pulling % MW.
* I. 64. 3.
V..34.3.
o Yaska derives Mhm from u4*/han or from
upa^/nah ; of. Lat. uber^ Gk. o20a/>, AS. tldter,
Irish uthy Ger. enter*
7 L e. Dow, Durga.
8 4 A companion of the parsimonious \
Grassmann, op. cit, p. 318, and tatantefti*
4 bragging, ostentatious \ p. 612.
8 l 38. 12.
10 Durga explains illbUa as cloud, i, e. who
rests having closed the outlets (bila) of
water, which causes the food (il&) to grow.
104
KIY1DHA
[6. 30
Hastening forth for this Vrtra, 0 lord who can hold much, hurl the
thunderbolt on him. Desiring channels, for the waters to flow, rend him
across like the joint of a cow.1
Hastening forth, O Lord, hurl the thunderbolt quickly on this Vrtra.
Kiyedhfr 2 means one holds so much (= kiyud-dhd), or one who surrounds
many attackers. Desiring channels for the waters to flow, rend the joints
of the clouds like those of a cow.
Bhrmi (whirlwind) 3 is derived from (the root) bhram (to move).
Causing enlightenment, thou art the whirlwind of men.4 This too is
a Yedic quotation.
Vi$pitahs means great expanse.
Conducting us across this great expanse.” This too is a Vedic quota¬
tion.
(Here ends tfie twentieth steihu.)
Let that fluid of ours be wonderful, a cover for many and a self for
others. May the brilliant Tva$&, who loves us, release it for our prosperity
and wealth.7
May Tvas$&, who loves, i. e. longs for us, relearn# that quickly-flowing,
great and self-amassed water * for the prosperity of our wealth.
Rdspinuh, means noisy ; it is derived from (the root) mp (to chatter), or
rm (to make a sound).
Of the life of the noisy.9 This too is a Vedic quotation.
Riijati means to decorate,
[Thou decoratest thy strength at day-breaks.10 This too is a Vedic
quotation.] 11
The word rj% is derived from the same aim
(Let) Varuga (lead us) with right guidance.'® This too is a Vedic
quotation.
> 161. 12; AV. 20.86. 12.
* Durga ©omtrues Jdym thA with Vftra,
the cloud who holds unmeasured qmutMm
of water* Ho overlook* the fact that Vftra in
in the dative, while WpxfM i» ha the nomiiift-
tiv© ciwe, Grassmazm (ip, p, $$$) ©%*
plains It as * distributing much K
8 i ©. Thou bringest men Into the wheel of
transmigration.
4 L il, 16,
® Something which spreede far mud wide'
on' every side, h e, the wheel of tmnemlgva^
tloa, Burga* ‘Danger, affliction (Iraas*
menu, -op* p* 1SI4
* vu, eo. 7.
1 is 141 % ; AY. 0. m* 14
8 Burp ifxplaltis turhpa 14*4 waior * L rain*
water, and m * Stud, wmlnel
iukl\ titf 1 p* 64$. Ihirga mpMm ml*
bMm m w***i *> hkAmt h ©* brilliant,
I Frag, of h tt 4,
1# x, 74 I j of. BfhM 7. 114
II Burp mmmkM that Yin! a *hm not fit#
mj V#dk jptwegi to llliiitiat# for It li
explained by mmu MSH*
give if, it, & i,
11 l uo. 1 ; m* l m
6. 2a]
PRATADVASU
105
Pratadvusu 1 means they two who have obtained wealth.
0 Indra, urge the Wo bay steeds that have obtained wealth towards
us.2 This too is a Vedie quotation.
(Here ends the twenty-first section.)
Send our s^rifice for the wumhip of the gods, .end our prayer far the
obtaiument of wealth ; release the udder at the performance of the sacred
rites, let waters be obedient to our call.3
Send forth our sacrifice for worshipping the gods, send forthour pr y ^
for the obtaimnent of wealth. At the performance of sac ^ n d
performance of sacrifice or the yoking of sacrificial car. A car (is so call ^
because) it is covered with the excrement of the animal or becaus _ &
slowly, or l>ecause it produces a creaking sound when it mov .
be oLient to our call full of comfort. Let waters be full of comfort
for us. .
O Indra, offering much that is good.
O Indra, giving much that has to be won.
Hating lit, impious, king of both, Indra offer, to *nd mem
Ho scatters the impious, and always hates them who < ^
zrzx wcui
"Z2Z2 ^rn^““which my heart is tot has
mpvoAched me of its own eeeord. ^ aeeotd,
WLet that on which my heart is set approach me
;.e.ly (means of) the sacrifice. This stosa .« nsed m the home
“iwfat mca® k'“d *
232- s “
dropped like samprutt & or because he attacked the
* <to
t « Increasing rich©*’, Graswnann, op. tit.,
p. 867.
s viii. 18. 27.
* x. 80. 11.
* i. 88. 8.
t vi. 47. 16.
« i. 162. 7 ; VS. 85. 80.
i viii. 4. 19 ; 24. 29 ; of. Brh. B. 6. 44.
106
ASAMI
dZHKjfXXfJkJL fat ^
[6, m
The word krUm (cruel) belongs to the same root also. Kv.lt (family) «,
derived from (the root) levs (to knead), it i« kneaded. *
Dutah (messenger) has boon explained.1
Jinwtih mmm to mhmkx
question" animat° th<) mHb’ ^ tU,i Hky'S Thi* ^ » » Vedic
(I/ere ends the tmniy-mcond section.)
sbhT^' mmm <With°Ut or ‘ one who is invulner-
quotetton, " ith0Ut WmUm' migUy hl a t0rtiiM piaCtV‘ This *» « » Vedic
Ihe wielder of thunderbolts is praised as identical with the hynm.<
he wielder of thunderbolts is praised ns equal to the hymn
“ wlm° Kift” are vui«“-
Praise well the civ —
tag hymns; for
1 See 6.1. » i lftt ki , ■
* ill. 86. 4. « ^ 2z’2 ’ , U Onmmma, »p. «#., p. a®,
.. 1 . * . Wliog# giffct injw®. n$i}\ i/ir** ■
<*■ A, p. H. “ Not half, quit* comply
6. 26] BEKANATAH 107
May we, always beseeching with our hymns, songs, praises, and the
straining of the soma,1 not make thee angry like a wild beast at the tune
when soma is pressed ; for who has not besought the Lord 1 Galm
means vessels, (so called) because the extracted juice is stored in them.
Let the soma-draughts flow into thee, aye 1 and the extracted juices of
vessels.3 These two words are inflected in various cases. Here it (galaa)
means the juices which have been extracted in the vessels.
( Here ends the twenty-fourth section.)
We do not think ourselves guilty, or poor, or devoid of lustre.*
We do not think ourselves to be sinful, or destitute, or devoid of lustre.
We are celibate, devoted to study, austerities, generosity, and activity, said
the seer.
Bnkwra, 5 means one who gives light, or who inspires awe, or who runs
effulgent.
(Here ends the twenty-fifth section.)
0 Alvins, working wonders ; sowing the grain with the plough, milking
food for man, blasting the impious foe with lightning, you made ar-
spreading light for the Arya.°
[0 AAvins, sowing grain, as it were, with a plough.] Frte means a
plough, (so called) from cutting. Lahgula (plough) is derived irom the
root l<«j (to cling), or it is (so called) because it has a tail. LangOa (tail) is
derived from (the root) lag (to cling), or from laky (to wave), or from lamb
(to hang down). Milking food for man. 0 fair ones!7 Blasting the
impious foe with lightning or with (a flood of) water. Arya means the son
Bekanatah are, indeed, the usurers, (so called) because they make (the
principal sum) double, or because they advance on (security) o ou e
(value), or because they demand double (price), , ,,
Indra overcomes all the usurers who behold the daylight and the
. dishonest merchants,8 ... ' ,, aTivi
Indra subdues all usurers who behold the daylight, who be 10 ,
* viiL1.20;SV. i,$07. ■
« 1 Straining of soma \ Grassmann, op.
p. 388.
* 1. 15. 1 ; vU. 92.22; SV. 1. 197. 2; 1010;
VS. 8. 42.
* vili. 61. 11.
» * wind-instrument used , in war \
Qvmsmmn, op, ciL, p. 897.
® i. 117. 21*
7 Durga explains dasrau as * enslavers of
enemies or ‘ the promoters of works like
agriculture, &c., by means of rain*. The
passage consisting of the etymological expla¬
nations, from Vrka ... up to (hang down), is
omitted by Durga.
8 vili# 68. 10.
AMHURA#
108
[6. 0,6
whose vision is limited to the present only, who do not see the (future)
days by their action. Merchants are traders.
(Here ends the tom id if sixth section.)
0 Adityas, run to us the living ones before the slaughter ; where are
you, the hearers of our call ? 1
0 Adityas, run4 to us while we are still alive, i.«. before we are slain ;
where are you, the hearers of our invocations ? It is known to be the
composition of the fish caught in a net. The fish ;i are (so called because)
they float in water, or they revel in eating each other. Net is (so called)
because it moves in water, or it is set in water, or it lies in water.
Amhwxth means distressed. The word mnh'&mmm is derived from
the same root also.
Taking away from the distressed.4 This too is a Vedie quotation.
The wise established seven boundaries, transgressing even one of them
a man falls into distress.®
The wise made seven boundaries, a man going beyond even one of them
becomes distressed. They are theft, adultery, killing of a learned man,
abortion, drinking, habitual addiction to wickedness, ami false accusation of
heinous crime.®
Buta is a particle, it is (used) to denote distress and compassion.
(Here ends the twentysewntih section.)
Alas ! thou art a weakling, O Yanm, we have not found any heart or
spirit in thee. Another, indeed, will embrace thee, resting on thy breast
like a woodbine on a tree.’
A weakling, i. e. devoid of all strength. O Yanm, thou art a weakling,
i.e. of little strength. I do not know* thy heart, thy mind. Another
woman, indeed, will embrace thee, joined with thy breast like a wowlbine
109
6. 3°]
&IRIMBITHA
V&tapyum means water : wind (vdta) causes it to swell (Va pyai).
Purifying the water, the delight of all.1 This too is a Vedic quo¬
tation.
As a trembling young bird has been placed on a tree.
As a trembling, or anxiously longing, young bird, i.e. the young
offspring of a bird. &akalya has analysed vayah into v& and yah: then
the finite verb would have had the acute accent, and the sense have been
incomplete. ,. , ,
The word nithuryati :l means one desirous of something accomplished,
or one who desires a chariot.
This god dosires a chariot.* This too is a Vedic quotation.
(Here ends the twenty-eighth section.)
Fatten the perennial eow like food.® i. e, which never runs dry.
Adhavak 7 (agitator) is so called from agitating.
Thou art the perfection of intellects and agitator of priests.® This too
is a Vedic quotation.
Anambravah 9 means one whose speech is irreproachable.
Like Indra, thou bringest victory, and thy speech is irreproachable.1
This too is a Vedic quotation.
(Here ends the twenty-ninth section.)
Go to the hill, 0 barren, one-eyed, hideous, ever-screaming (famine).
We frighten thee away with those heroes (lit. beings) of the cloud.11
0 barren, one-eyed, hideous (famine). ‘One-eyed (is so called because)
his sight is crooked,’ says Aupamanyava. Or it may be derived from the
root Jean, meaning to be small.
The’ verb Jean is used to denote the smallness of sound, as it sounds
inaudible’. A (person) is called Jearni on account of the smallness of his
size, and Jeana on account of his short vision, i. e. one-eyed. * Hl^c01is’
i.e. whose manner of walking is crooked,’ says Aupamanyava. Or the
word (vi-Jcata) may be derived from (the root) lent (to be crooked) by
metathesis : 'he is very crooked. Ever-screaming, always screeching go to
the hills. With the heroes of the cloud. Sirimbi tJm 12 means a cloud : it is
I ix. 85. 5.
« x. 29. I ; AV. 20. 7G. 1.
s ‘ One who drives in a chariot Grnss-
mann, op. oU., p. 1189: ‘on® who desires
speed (raiphanam) Durga.
< ix. 8. 6; 8V.2. COO.
“ vi. 68. 8.
« Of. Grassmann, op. «*., p. 182.
7 ‘ Shaker, exciter, mixture, combination
Graxsmann, op. at, p- !'”•
» x. 26. 4.
5 Cf. Grussmnnn, op. cit, p. 58.
'o x.84.5; AV.4.81.5.
n x. 155. 1 ; cf. Brh. D. viii. 60.
*8 * Appellation of a man *, Grassmann, op.
oil., p. 1895.
no
KARfTLATI
shattered in the atmosphere. Jiipntm means atmosphere. Mtthinn is
explained by biript.' We frighten th**e away with its hem*. i. e. waters.
Or elite, Hrimbilhn is (a name of the seer) Bharadvftga, who endowed with
Wa*k ears, destroyed evil fortune (with this stnnrn). We frighten thee
away with his homes, i. e. actions. The verb rdtey means to frighten.
Pur&kirah* means a seer, Wrn from the old and exhausted Vasistha.
The seer Vasi^ha (surrounded by) a hundred demons.3 This too is
a Vedic quotation.
Indm Is called jtartUtin* also, he is the destroyer of [other] demons.
Indra was the destroyer of the demons.4 This too is a Vedic «, nota¬
tion.
Krivinlaii & means having sharp teeth.
Where your bright weapon, having sharp teeth, rends.' This u,n k »
Vedic quotation.
KarSputV means having gaps in the teeth. [Or else, having semi some
god with gaps in his teeth, the seer made this remark.]
{litre «,«(» the thirtieth
Mfty Aryaman give you all fair and Iteaut ifnl things. 0 di^troyer
(of enemies), may Prt*ft Bhaga, and the g<*l having gaps in hi* teeth give
you all fair and lxiautiful things.4
Fair (is so called Iwcanse) it is to 1st won. Destroyer (is m» railed) from
destroying. But who is the god who has gups in his teeth f According to
some, it is an epithet of Bhaga who comes Istfore it. According to otlmrs
this god is P%\ ltecause he has no teeth* Pfwft, is without teeth, says u
Br&hmapa passage.
0 Indra, (make) the trilies literal and sweet in speech,1**
O Indra, make us men charitable and soft in speech.1* This noxious
Qft&trcuro think# mo to lie without & hetro*11
Tins imp desirous of making mischief takes me to be of little strength
as it w&m* *
4 m<MU» desiring this. Moreover, it is used in the sense of • like
that . The expression ‘Indra desirous of wealth’ here means - having
wmui #
* See 5. 27.
* ‘ ©ettroyer, wmihSUtor Onwmtnn, <*.
Ht, *>.788.
* vii. IASI.
<olLl<M.aj; AV.8.4,81.
* ‘ Having Moody, hrmldtUt tooth’,
<*• til., p. 859.
f - Having deesyin*, *lwitm*d tMth’,
Gmoomann, «p. du, p. 815.
• to. 80. 84 1 of. %h. 0, to. IBS.
* Of. Brii. ». t». m.
1. 174. 2.
" Of- Muir, <*. e«„ vol. ii, {., 877.
” *.««.«! AV. 80. rn. * • flf. llfh. IK 1, »8,
6.33} BUNDAtf HI
Rich in horses, kine, chariots, and wealth.1 This too is a Vedic
quotation. .
{Here ends the thirty-first section.)
What are the cows doing in the country of the barbarians? They
neither get the milk (to mix) with soma, nor kindle fire. Bring to us the
wealth of the usurer. Subdue the low-born to us, 0 lord of wealth.2
What are the cows doing in Kiknta't Klhd(/Z is the name of a country
where the non- Aryans dwell.
Non- Aryan tril>os are (so called because it is said), ‘ What have they
done?’ or their assumption is that religious rites are useless. They neither
get the milk to mix with the soma, nor kindle fire. Bring to us the wealth of
the usurer, ilfa gandee* means a usurer : he advances with the thought that
it will come hack to him; his son, i.e. born in the family of great usurers, is
called pnnnayundo. Or it means an epicurean who assumes that this is
the only worid and there is no other. Or it may mean impotent,5 fond of
sexual intercourse ; or one who paralyses himself, i.e. his testicles He
makes his testicles firm as two pina Low-l>orn, bom m a low family, or
whose family is low." , , , .
Mid a (branch) is derived from (the root) mk (to be able).
A » i (testicles) are (so called) from being fitted (nranaty
O ' lord of wealth, subdue him to us. The verb radhyati means to
nl nlm . . # ,,
Bumltih 7 means an arrow. [Arrow] it pierces, it inspires awe, or it
thinea when it Hies.
{Hern ends the thirty-second section.)
Thy bow is most powerful, strongly made, and well shaped. Thy arrow
is golden and swift. Both thy arms which knock down enemies and
increase sweetness (for us) are well equipped and fit for war.
Powerful, having a great capacity of discharging arrows, or having an
enormous capacity of discharging arrows. Thy bow is well made, well
shaped, delightful. Thy golden arrow is the accomplishes Loth thy arms
are [fit for* battle] beautiful, well equipped for battle. Rdupe means
* S&y&na explains it as the name of a king
also.
0 The wealth of such a person, like that of
a usurer, is not spent in religious works.
Durga.
* According to Say ana, naMtiakham is the
name of a city#
7 «Bow, narrow *, Grassmann, op. dit p. 910*
* viil. 77. 11.
* L 61. 14.
8 ni. m. u,
» Ct Muir, op. ciUf vol. ii, p. 350. SOyane
explains Klkata as atheists who have no faith
and say s 4 What is the use of sacrifice, sacred
rites, gifts, and oblations1* Bat and drink,
for there Is no world other than this/ 4 A
name of non-Aryan tribes \ Grassmann, op.
du p, m 7.
112
VftNDAM £6< 33
knocking down hy movement, knocking clown by motion, [knocking down
by sound, knocking down at great, distance], or piercing the' vital parts by
movement, by motion, [piercing from the sound, or piercing from a distance],
{Here emh the thirty-third met km,)
From the mountains, Indra transfixed the mellow cloud and held his
well-aimed arrow.1
From the mountains .Indra held the well-aimed arrow and transfixed
the well-ripe cloud, the giver of rain-water.
Vfwlam, and vrnddmhu are explained by hmutu (arrow j.
(Herr endn the t hi rt*/:f mirth mi km,)
This same sacrifice!*, who is the maker of Varna, carried oblations which
the gods enjoy. He is generated every month, day by day ; the gods
•appointed him their oblation-hearer*
This same sacrifice^ who is the maker of Yuma, carries food which the
gods eat. He is generated vvyry month, every fortnight, .lay after day.
And the gods appointed him tlmir oblation-lamrer.
Wham* is derived from the root ilnm (to rover), or from ,<r (to com*)
Great was that cover and compact also* This too is a Vedic quotation.
ffldetvni 5 means one whose lustre is gone, or taken away, or concealed
or tort,
(Mem ende the thirty. fifth mtkm.)
You covered the fire with snow during the day. You have bestowed
on him strength rich in food. You have brought fire on earth, and you
have raised the whole group for their welfare, O Advins/
You have covered fire with snow, i.e. water, during the day, i.e. at
fclw ©lid of tho mtnnm itanoiri* Yr#u him* im us ninl Amu
strength rich in food. , You have raised that fire which is inode j idm,
i, e. earth, herbs, trees of forests and waters. The whole group, i. ... R group
consisting of all classes of every kind, 1
©otw (group) and wpi fotmtity) are (m called hmmv) they count.
All the herbs and living tangs who spring to life on earth during the
v*""r lmmn •** Hat °r Advins. With thr^o words, the seer
, the seer praises them.
(Mere emfa the thirty-niadh mitmi,)
! x. 62. a.
**» membrane round the embryo,
, oy, ct7., p. 2 ee.
* x. 61. I.
* Awarding ti* Ilurgn, it eiutli,
uwawal of it* no».)«minoue .duiraonr.
* I. lie. # ; rt. Brh. I), it. IIS.
NATURE OF STANZAS
ns
7. a]
CHAPTER VII
Now, therefore, (we shall explain) the section (of the Fighantv)
relating to deities. The section, which enumerates appellations of
deities, to whom panegyrics are primarily addressed, is called daimtam ,
i,e. relating to deities. The following is the detailed examination of the
same. A particular stanza is said to belong to a deity, to whom a seer
addresses his panegyrics 1 with a particular desire, and from whom he
wishes to obtain his object.* The stanzas, to which reference has just been
made* are of throe kinds : (1) indirectly addressed, (2) directly addressed,
(3) and self-invocations. Of these, the indirectly addressed stanzas are
composed {lit. joined) in all the cases of nouns but the verb of the third
person (only).
(Here eiuls tits Jirst section.)
Iixlra rules heaven, Indra the earth.4
The chanters (praise) very much Indra alone.4
These Trtsus being active with Indra.®
Chant the s&ma-stanzas for the sake of Indrad
Without Indra, no place whatsoever is pure.*
I will indeed proclaim the heroic exploits of Indra.0
Our desires rest on Indra.10 And so on.
Now the directly addressed stanzas are compositions in the second
person and are joined with the word ‘ thou ’ as the pronoun.
Thou, 0 Indra, (art bom) from strength.11
O Indra, day our enemies.1* And so on.
Moreover, the praises are directly, while the objects of praise are
indirectly, addressed.
Do not praise any other.13
Sing forth, 0 Kasjtvas.14
5 The praiso is of four kind*, according to
ft* reforenoo to (1) ono’s own name, (2) one’s
relatives and friends, (81 one’s accomplish¬
ments, (4‘, '-no’s beauty. Duiga.
* Cf. Bril. D. 1. <5; Muir, op. cit., vol. ii,
p, 198.
* The clause 1 to which . . . boon made ’ is
not the literal translation, hut rather gives
expression to the contextual moaning of the
word m used by Yaska.
« x. 89. 10.
» 1. 7. 1 ; AV. 20. 88. 4 ; 20. 47. 4 ; 20. 70.
7 j 8V. 1. 198? 2. HO.
H
« vii. IS. 15.
i viii. 1*8. 1 ; AV. 20. <12. 8; SV. 1. 388 ; 2.
875.
» x. G». 0 ; SV. 2. 720.
” i. 82. 1 ; of, AV. 2. 5. 5.
» Cf. Both, op. clt., p. 100.
n x. ir,3. 2 ; AV. 20. 08. 5 ; 8V. 1. 120.
u x, 152, 4; AV. 1. 21. 2 ; SV.2. 1218 ; VS.
8. 44 ; 18. 70.
>* via. 1. 1 ; AV. 20. 85. 1 i SV. 1. 242 ; 2.
710.
« i. 87. 1.
114
STANZAS
{7.*
Approach, 0 Kikiknx, }«. careful.1
Now relf-mv«*atk»ns arc enropowtinn* in the first person and are joined
v-'itli tilt- "Kl'I'ai .1,, ,mIra vXSl
of Lava ; 3 or the hymn of Xkk* daughter of Ambhrya/and
(H> n f,nh the j*ouw( #*<*/;„».)
Indirectly addressed und directly addressed stunms art* by far fh« m08t
numerous. Self-invocations mv i’«w and far Uttween. Moreover fin wsme
stmmtH) there ia only proke (of tin; deity I without any l*?m*diction {!*#„
Zl^'bZt? thr ,y,U,1: 1 Wiil "t’"1 l>rfKhim tlH! hvmk ,,xPbit« -3
1 . • . u,th‘1f’ (m w,,»} HtetiAas) then: m only kuedieiion without any
fmm (king otfmd). May 1 well with my eyes, may I k. mliZ
Yai™k ?wi * U*r ,with Ws/ m* h found in the
IZLli ir fw,nll,l*‘-5 *•«■**«*. <»» Home
stanzas) there an,* asseveration* and imprecation* :
-May 1 die to-day, if f k a juggling demon.*
Now may he k deprived of ton heroes.*
statoUrtber' im ^ thmi " m of a particular
Then was no death, nor indeed immortality,1''
In the beginning (of creation) there wu darkniwe, hidden in darkm/ss.”
«tatoUrthLr’ l” mm there in arising f«mi a jwrticuJar
The knevolent god may fly forth to-day and never return ><
I do not know whether I am this or (that,).** And *o on, '
Further, (in some stanzas) there are cenaure and pram*:
He alone is guilty who cate alone,**
S!dki!I:ri,l,ico of a mTl ptOTon in
di c«S^ «’ tTr CWWW 0fPm!4ing *ml F**- agriculture in the
1,1 tlm !“?m,er ««* various intentions, acre have vision*
of their poetic compositions (mu,ttnu).»
(if era ends (Ac third nmttum.)
‘ HI. «,»}#, Brti. 0. tv. lift,
* *.4Sj4».
‘ *.11®.
* *• 1*8.
* 1.88,1; ef.AV.8. 0,8,
* 'fh« quotation has not k«n traotd.
1 2 **'' «*>«*> MMt
* vii, 10*. 16*s AY. 8. 4, l#*.
* vil. 104, lfi AV.8.4. IP.
»* *. 18ft. 8.
» *. isft.*jm»i,at».4.
** *. 8ft. 1ft.
,* tt i AV. ft, *0, 16 J «r. »rh. 0, L
Mj K, 14.8*.
**x.ll7.«;Tf».ii.A«. ».
“ *. 107. »
HaM.
** cr. »rt». », i, &
DEITY
115
7- 5]
With reference to this, the following is the ascertainment of the deity
of those stanzas whose deity is not specified. Such stanzas belong to the
same deity to whom tfrat particular sacrifice, or a part of the sacrifice, is
offered. Now, elsewhere than the sacrifice, they belong to Prajapati accord¬
ing to the ritualists ; and to Nara-iamsa according to the etymologists.1
Or else the deity may be an optional one, or even a group of deities.®
It is, indeed, a very prevalent practice, (in everyday life) in the world, (to
dedicate things in common) including what is sacred to gods, to guests, and
to the manes.3 As to the view that a stanza belongs to the deity to whom
the sacrifice is offered, (it may be objected) that non-deities are also praised
like deities, e. g. the objects beginning with horse and ending with herbs,4
together with the eight pairs."’ But he (the student) should not think that
matters relating to gods are adventitious as it were. This is to be clearly
seen (by the following) : On account of the supereminence of the deity,
a single soul is praised in various ways. Other gods are the individual
limbs of a single soul.® Or else, as people say, seers praise objects
according to the multiplicities of their original nature, as well as from its
universality. They are produced from each other.7 They are the original
forms of each other.8 They are produced from (action Qsarrm))? they are
produced from the soul. Soul is even their chariot, their horse, their weapon,
their arrows ; soul is indeed the all-in-all of gods.10
( Mere etuis the fourth section.)
1 There are three deities only,’ 11 say the etymologists : (1) Agni, whose
sphere is earth ; (2) V&yu or Indra, whose sphere is atmosphere ; (8) the sun,
whose sphere is heaven.12 Of these, each receives many appellations on
account of his superemineuce, or the diversity of his function, just as
a priest, although he is one, is called the sacrifieer (hotr), the director of the
sacrifice (adhvaryu), the possessor of the sacred lore (brahma), and the
chanter (udgdtr). Or else they may be distinct, for their panegyrics as
1 Cf. Both, op. cit, p. 101. mg the human works to accomplishment.
2 Cf. Durga, quoted by Both, op, cit., p. 112. There will be no crops without the sun and
3 Cf. AB. i. 14. ii. 6; KB. x. 4 ; and also there can be no life without food. Durga.
AB. i. 15. 10 This in Yaska's rejoinder to the objection
* Ngh, v, 8. 1-22. that non-deities are praised like deities. The
* %h. v. 8. 29-30. so-called non-deities, says Yaska, are but
« Of. Bph. D. iv. 143. different manifestations of the same single
7 As, for instance, Daksa is born from soul. In other words, Yaska here propounds
Aditi, and Aditi from Daksa. Durga. the doctrine of pantheism. Cf. Brh. D. i.
* As for instance, ilr®, lightning, and the 78-74.
sun are the original forms of each other. AB* ii. 17 ; KB. viii. 8..
Durga. » AB. v. S2 ; SB. si. 2. 8 1 ; Sa rwu Bari, 2.
» l#e. To make existence possible by bring* 8 *, Bfh.D. 1. 09 ; cf. BY. x. 158. 1 ; Muir, op. eit,
‘ ■ H2
118 ARE THE GODS ANTHROPOMORPHIC? |X5
well as their appellations are distinct.' As to the view that (one receives
many appellations) on account of the divmity of functions, (it may u
remarked) that many men also can do the actions, having divided them
among thsmselves. With regard to it, the community of jurisdiction and
enjoyment should be noted, as for instance, the community of men and gods
with regard to earth. Community of enjoyment is nmn in the following
»• e. the enjoyment of earth by the cloud, together with air and the sun. and
of the other world together with Agni. There everything is like the kingdom
of man also. '*
(Ikm mdn th« fifth
Now (we shall discuss) the appearance of the gods. Some my that they
are anthropomorphic, for their panegyrics as well as their appellations are
like those of sentient Wings* Moreov er they arc praised with reference to
anthropomorphic limbs:
0 Indra, the two anna of the mighty om* ar»* nobkv
That (heaven and earth), which thou hast reired, is thy Iht, O lotd
Of WMltlle*
0^— aw Pm*»l) ** iwxooiated with anthropomorphic
0 Indra, come with fcliy team of two hay
A beautiful wife and delightful things are in thy house.®
Moreover (they are praised) with regard to anthropomorphic actions :
0 Indra, eat and drmk the (soma) placed )«fWl,
Hear our call, O Gotl that host listening ©nrs,»
(//ere emit the mM rn-fhoi.)
Keen0 oHtZf ^ ”0t lHnthruPomf,rf,h5R- ****«*•• whatever k
rth the moon, Ac. As to the view that their panegyrics are like those
antTemUng w!Thi7 fply)1.t.haH,mt,i,nftto banning Frem dice
Z lZ 2 Zn T " 7 hkfire V**1 A* «* vim? that they
JbLftrnim r i ^7?^ *»tb»f»wphic limbs, (we reply) that this
(treatment) is accorded to inanimate objects also ; *
‘“outha.1 Thin is a panegyric of atones.
A» to the view tliat (they are praised) aa aasociatetl with aiithrepo-
1 *wre. Pari. 1 1*.
* rLir.Sf AV. 10,18.4.
* Hi. 80. S.
ML 18. 4.
* Mi. 83. a.
* x. iw.
* t. io. «,
* K«h. *. 8, 4-JB.
x, tt. a.
7i 9] SHARIS, ETC. U7
morphic objects, (we reply) that it is just the same (in the case of inanimate
objects) :
Sindhu yoked the comfortable car, drawn by a horse.1
This is a panegyric of a river. As to the view that (they are praised)
with regard to anthropomorphic actions, (we reply) that it is exactly the
same (in the case of inanimate objects) :
Even before the sacriticerr they taste the delicious oblations/ This too
is a panegyric of stones. Or else they may be both anthropomorphic and
unanthropomorphic. Or else (the unanthropomorphic appearance) of the
gods, who are really anthropomorphic,3 is their counterself in the form of
action. (Karim) as sacrifice is that of a sacrificer. This is the well-con¬
sidered opinion of those who are well versed in legendary lore.
{Here e>ul$ the seventh section.)
It has been said before that there are three deities only. Now we
shall explain their shares and companions. Now the following are the
shares of Agni : this world, the morning libation, spring, the Gdyoln metro,
the triple hymn, the rat/aoUartm chant, and the group of gods who are
enumerated in the first place/
Agnayl (wife of Agni), P-rlhic* (earth), and 1U (praise) are the women.
Now its function is to carry oblations and to invoke the gods. And all
that which relates to vision is the function of Agni also. Now the gods
with whom Agni is jointly praised are (1) Indra, (2) Soma, (3) Varuna,
(4) Parjanya, and (5) the Ktavas. There is a joint oblation offered to, but no
joint panegyric addressed to, Agni and Visnu in the ten books (of the
Jtaveda)/' Moreover there is a joint oblation offered to, but no joint
panegyric addressed to, Agni and Pufan, With regard to tins, the following
stanza is cited (in order to show their) separate praise.
(Here ends the eighth section.)
May Pfisan, the wise, the guardian of the universe, whose cattle are
-never lost, Cause thee to move forthwith from this world. May he hand
thee over to these manes, and (may) Agni (entrust) thee to the benevolent
May Pusan, the wise, whose cattle are never lost, who is the guardian
’ x. 76. o.
3 x, 94. 2.
3 According to Durga, the visible form of
god#, like air, the son, Ac., are the working
selves, but the presiding deities of fire, Ac.,
are the ml god* and they are anthropo¬
morphic. Cf. Professor Macdonell, VMc
Mythology, pp. 16-20.
* Ngh. v, 1-8.
» Cf. AB. ii. 82; iii. 18; iv. 29; viii. 12,
17 ; KB. viii. 8. 9 ; xii. 1 ; xiv. 1. 3, 5; xxii.
1; GB. i. 1. 17. 2t. 29; 2.24; ii.8.10; 12. 16;
Brh. D. i. 116-18.
« X.17.8; AV.18.2.54.
118
ADITYA
C7* 9
of fchc universe, i.e, hi*, tlm hum, is indeed the guardian of ftij created
beings, forthwith reuse thee to move from thin world. Tho third verso
■ May he hand th»r r.ver to th« mane* j« doubtful. According to name
it refers to Ptisan, (me»tiom>di i« the preceding hemistich; accoitling to
ofchem this extols Agin, fmentioned) MiW^ieniSy. (May) Arnii {ontrusti
thee to the benevolent gods. '
Simdolwm menus wealth: it may tr derived from (the root) vM (to
fmd) with one prepo* itimi (m) or from ,hi p ogive) with two nromeithL
(mmndvi). * * 1
(iitr? etufn ihf, *• •'#»//« mriimi,)
Now the billowing arc tim shares of fndm: the atmosphere, the middav
hluthiim, tho summer, thotW^oW metre, the tirtocnfold hymn, tlm great chant *
and the gods who are enumerated in the middle place m well an the women -
Now hw i unction i* to reb-a.se the waters and to .-day V«h-a. Ami all mtian
that relates to strength is Indra'a function aim* Now thn gods with
whom Indrn is jointly prniaed are Agni, Hmm, Varmtn, |*u*«n. iWnwnnti
tahniimaspatt, I’arvata, Kutea, Viwnu, V»yu. Moreover, Mitre in jointly
*• . - . . u"';- "—»v.
{Jkneu>hiit€te„H> mtimt.)
UufhZ n<Vf°,If;7in",-ar'5 the dT* ,,f ilm wwW
the tvi iHframy season, the Ja!fan metre, th«» wventemfold hymn,
the Vttvrapii jehant, and thn gods enumerated in the highest place m well m the
AinTi hi* funeti,m 'H to ,Irnw mi **« bold the pmm with 1»«H ray*.
A that relates I o greatness * i» Adilya's function also. if,. »« jointly pmiid
ith CandiHiitan, V ayu, and fcknrntteam.fi One should frame the remaining
portions of seasoriK, metreH, hymns, ta. in itcrordance with thn distribution
foldh™^ Autmiuuhcoai^nO, .Metre, Urn twenty-
fold hymn, the VmrQn chant are terrestrial. Winter, the .nUkti metre the '
mat™, «... thirty-thm*,!.! hymn, tin, »,,»*, cl„J
UI<m $iuk the dtmtdh mtim,}
***, * wh.» i. KB, w«. », *w. I. X; *vi, „ 3<Ct
M.
» Hgli. Y, 4.
* Cf' f B‘ U’ **! bl. l«i iv, XI ; rill. IX. 1? ,
KB, Ylii, X j *lv. I, 8. e ; **ii, 9 , 0£, | |«
if 5 il *’ 10‘ ISi4*<! srh. 0. i. «o-i ;
*• cr.K«h.v.5.
! UW ! * wyiterlwc, m,h.
it AB. ii. 88 ; iii 18; v. I • vfli. It. 17 ;
,V> m’ *** ll' *' *" **! %h. D.
’ Ct.KB; *T»t«M.*r«^t¥*rlrer*Ys. With
tliw rertly litAra w»» »«,!• m «l*y Vftm s
test laUwi w»# nhh to May Vftr* with tlmm
h the fhactetorWh) wf 8*h«*rf vyohm.*
;Cf.AB,v.4.«s!9. •», w«|.T. M. 17,
KB. **,i. 8 1 » - »,h. », i, {in. is,.
METRES
119
7* 13] '
Stanzas are (so called) from thinking, metres from covering, [hymn
from praising]. Yajus is derived from (the root) yaj (to sacrifice). Sama
is (so called because) it is measured out by the stanza, or it may be
derived from (the root) ae (to throw). ' He thought it equal to the stanza,’
say they -who are well versed in Vedic metres. ••
Gayatrl 1 is derived from (the root) gai, meaning to praise, or from gam,
with tri by metathesis, i. e. three-coursed.
There is a Bralimana passage: ‘It fell out of (Brahma’s) mouth while
he was singing’. U s h i h is (so called because) it has stepped out, or
it may be derived from (the root) sai/i, meaning to shine. Or comparatively
speaking, (it is so called) as if furnished with a head-dress. ILiiiisa (head¬
dress) is derived from (the root) smi (to wrap round). . Kakubh is (so
called because) it has an elevation. Kakubh and Jcubja (crooked) are
derived from (the root) kvj (to be crooked) or ubj (to press down).
Anuztubh is (so called) from praising after. There is a Brfihmana passage :
It follows the Gayatrl, which consists of three verses only, (with its fourth
verse of praise). ' Brhatl - is (so called) from its great growth.
Palikti 3 is a stanza of five verses. The second member of the word
Tri$tubh 4 is derived from (the root) stubh (to praise). But what does the tri
mean 1 (It means swiftest), i. e. it is the swiftest metre. Or (it is so called
because) it praises the threefold thunderbolt. It is known : that it praised
thrice, that is the characteristic of the Tristubh .*
(Mere ends the twelfth section.)
Jagatf 0 is a metre gone farthest, or it has the gait ot an aquatic animal*
There is a Br&hmana passage : 1 The creator emitted it when he was dis-
inclined to do anything’.7 Vimt* is (so called) from excelling, or from
being at variance with others, or from extension ; from excelling, because
the syllables are complete ; from being at variance, because the (number of)
syllables varies; from extension, because the (number of) syllables is very
1 Cl 14 B, ii. 3. 10; Bib. Ind. eel. p- =
< GtittaM, wily, consists of eight syllables
Cft also AB. iv. 28: * GCiuatv conceived, she
gave birth to Anustubh. Anustubh conceived,
she gave birth to PaiiktL Jayati conceived,
she gave birth to Atkehandm*
a Of. KB. iii. b : 4 What is long is brhat\
t C£. AB. v. 10; 4 Pabkii. consists of Iv#
verbs': KB. xi. 2.
i Cl C4B, 11. 3* 10 s Bib. Ind. #d. p* 12$ ;
cl<yaii<lk*ar& mi ; cf. Also AB. vliL 2.
8 The third ’'Khawla of the Dairaht />./«-
mana.
« ‘It spreads like the waves of water/
Durga. Cf. KB. xxx. 11 : ‘They recite the
five metres, Anutfuhh, GCtyntrl, Vmih, Tristubh,
and Jagatl during the night, they are verily
night metros K
7 i. <*. When he had lost all pleasure in his
work. Burga,
g Cf* AB* vL 20 ; * VM? consists of ten
syllables*.
JIG
AONI
*3
large. Figuratively it i„ calk**! the ant-wakted.* PiM-A fwi t
derived from {the root) ,*/, meaning to go.- ' fant) 18
With three words, these deities an* dealt with. Those t„ whom th»
hymn* are addreawd, oblation* aw offered, ami stamina are addressed <«*
by far the most numerous Smm aro incidentally mentioned ‘ Mow™*?
one offers oblation* to go*,!*, having announced flit, joined together) them
mlh them charflctemtm appellation*, a* to Indra, the destroyer of V^T
[tolndm, who excel* Vrtm]. to Indm, the deliverer from distress and i
... Son.,, m„k. . Ii»t of Wt .k,y m «*, „„ZZX Z
collected together in a Hat. | enlist, that, appellation only which has
Z ]TZ ZT ,m4 Willi *'fww* *hirh <*M prdnek
ikdr^t v °« fkTT'* «*•> 4m to
... s„,„„ ,„.t. ,H ,l( lllrt[ „K but tIiry m >x> £ Z
ollocM toRothor in « li«l. JVm repiiMfl «r. mm indkntim, of I .
particular aspect of the pmpor) appllatiww, just «« « m v* food to » Brfthtnana
who i* hungry, or unguent* to one who hL taken « }.,,ih w 9
who i* thirsty '* ,f|'* or m*t<!r *« one
{//«« *ntl* the thirimtih metwn.)
Now, therefore, we shall take up the deities in thair «.«, »
We shall first explain Agni* whose nt>h*ZTL Tp*,iv® owler*
i. Agni ,l.riv«ir H.Ttlm f*i74 ‘hr r *”*?'*'*”*
hi* tilftlteiMfe mv Am|| t 4 t li IH l#tj Ilk
*t —2- •» a aMmSS 4iT “ rk!,r ■' 4*“
c rssir j£- » £sa "-a:
■ (Mm $wi$ th/mrtm^ mtioa.)
* ft* it«i« nf iim tiriHti. . . toialijiw , At., ImUmU a sarttcidar
*r: “* *wtlea and this nativity of » a*itv. but da Milt _ 1Z rZr
th*^l«**nlh mt“n «• »1»« Oeifr itjf * Wt mptm*nt *•
Willi th# ili|yi| jKk&$td» af tu l #•# <**. ** *
_ _ _ rjvShmimrt ****fpi m 9 W« t ¥*tk MirtktJ&mt
Ijh. ». i, It * a AR v. |« t 4»ua- wM{ *Afal la Uw
,totwty,l *«., iMfer', at»» *lZZ>hZ7»^hw £1
** ^'wtZTaS^SfGj ^ ^ V him,
AGNI
121
7. 17]
I praise Agni, placed foremost, the god, the priest
Of tike sacrifice ; the sacrificer and the best bestower of gifts.3, ^
I praise Agni, I beseech Agni. The root rod means to solicit, or to
worship. Purohita (placed foremost) and yajua (sacrifice) have been ex¬
plained. Deva (god) is (so called) from making gifts (*/ da) or from being
brilliant ( ddlp), from being radiant ( */ dyut), or because his sphere is
heaven. He who is called god (deva) is also called deity (devata).
Sacrificer, invoker. (Hot&) (sacrificer) is derived from (the root) hu (to
sacrifice), says Aumav&bfca. * The best bestower of gifts the most liberal
giver of delightful riches. The following additional stanza is addressed to
him also.
(Here ends the fifteenth, section.)
Agni should be solicited by seers, old as well as new ; he shall bring
May Agni, who should be solicited, [should be worshipped] by older
seers as well as by us, who. are the younger ones, bring the gods to this
place. He (the student) should not think that Agni refers to this (terres¬
trial fire) only. The two higher luminaries (lightning and the sun) are
called Agni also. With reference to this (the following stanza refers to)
the Agni of the middle region.
(Here ends the sixteenth section.)
Let them procure Agni like beautiful and smiling maidenB of the
mind. Let the streams' of clarified butter be united with fad ;
them the god, who ha* all created beings as his property, is gratified.
Let them4 bend down towards it like maidens who have ^ ‘
minds.8 Sevmmm (of the same mind) is (so called ,^ b^ >c
together or from thinking together. (Let them bend towards) Agm
like beautiful smiling maidens, k a simile. Streams of clarified butter
ie. of water. Let them be united with fuel. The root nas means 00
or to bend. Enjoying them, the god who has ; ail. created ^ be mgs astos
property is gratified. The root har means to desire to obtain, 1. e. he c e .
to obtain them again and again.
1 i# 1 * <rf* Frofetior Macdonell, VvMo
p* 8*
9 1 1. 2.
s tv. m. a; m 17. m
* to* Streams of water bond towards the
atmospheric fire# Durga.
5 i.o, Maidens who possess qualities such m
youth, beauty, &e#, have the same mind, he.
of devoting themselves to their common hus¬
band. Durga, who thus indirectly supports
polygamy.
* i. e. The atmospheric fire. Durga.
122
JATA VEDAS
[7. 17
The wave, rich in honey, has arisen from the ocean.1 This ia regarded
as referring to the sun.
He rises, indeed, from the ocean and from the waters.® This is a Brah-
map, quotation. Moreover, there is a Brahmaiia passage : Agni is all the
deities.3 The stanza following the present one explains it more clearly.
(Here twin the mmdeeidh endion.)
They call Agni Indro, Mitra, and Vat-up ; (they) also (say) that he is the
divine Garutman of Imantiful wings. The sages speak of him who is one
ia various ways ; they call him Agni, Yama, M&tariftvuit*
The wise speak of this very Agni, janrfj the great v-lf, in vario«u ways,
as Indra, Mitra, Vanina, Agni, and the divine Uarutman. Divine, l«ro in
heaven. Garutman is (so called D'cmixe) he i«. jmtiwd, or wlim* soul is
mighty, or whose soul is great. He to whom the hymn is addressed and
the oblation is ottered, is this wry (torn-atrial) Agni. Tlu-.v two higher
luminaries receive (praise and oblations) under tide appellation incidentally
only.®
(Here endu the eighteenth wrthm.}
From what root is JtV«mUfh derived ? 0
He knows all created lasings, or he is known to all created beings, or
ol«© ho pervades every created being, or he has all created todngs as his
property or wealth, or he has all created l*emg» as his knowledge, i.e. dis-
cemment. There is a Brahnmna passage : that t«cau»»», m noon as he was
bom, he found the cattle, that in the characteristic of Jatavedus. And
also : Therefore, in all hchhous, the cattle move towards Agni 7 The
following stanza is addressed to him.
(Hm 9 Mth the nineteenth met ion.)
(We will press noma for Jatavtdm H* shall eonwmm the property
belonging to the niggard. He takes its, i.e. the assembly, across alt
obstacles } Agni Cannes us across trouMw like a river by means of » lmt,i *
(We will press soma for Jfttaveda*. i. e. unto JAtavcdns, or JAtavedas
1 lv. W. 1; VS. 17. 89 j rt.AB. L Jtt.
® KB< xxv* t* S j A2. v* ta
* Of. 4B, i, 1} n. 8; T«. H. I. 12; OB
1, M, **8.8.7; 2.6; MS. 1.4,
Mi XV. 0. 10. S8.
», i. 78,
* C f. Bfl». P. i.W; H. MM.
’ n* I* ttatnecd. Of, Alt, i, 15;
4*««r « intiiOm jmiuk * A««d M*oi U the
snittukl <rf th. «wU*.
* I. SH>. 1. TJw htaiiM i, l»y tlw
M8S. «r t!.* Umptr wmmUm, ftoli. aw!
<f. 14, U.
JATAVEDAS
128
worthy of being worshipped. For the pressing and straining of the
immortal king, i.e. the soma, he shall consume, i.e. he will bum with
determination, or reduce the property of the niggard to ashes, for the sake
of sacrifice. The meaning is that he will cause soma to be offered. He
takes us, i. e. the assembly, across all obstacles, all difficult places. Agni
carries us across troubles like a river, a very deep and broad stream, by
a boat, i. e. he helps us to overcome difficulties as if he were to take us
across a river by means of a boat. The following additional stanza is
addressed to him also.) 1
Do ye impel J&tavedas, the strong horse, to sit on this our grass.2
With your actions impel J ata vedas, who pervades everywhere. Or
else it may be a simile, i. e. Jatavedas, who is like a horse, may he sit on
this our grass. In the ten books (of the Rgveda) there is but a single
hymn, containing three stanzas in the G&yatrl metre, addressed to Jatavedas.
But whatever is addressed to Agni, is associated with Jatavedas too./ He
(the student) should not think that this refers to (terrestrial) Agni alone ;
even these two upper lights arc called Jatavedas also.
With reference to this, (the following stanza refers to) the Agni of the
middle region.
Let them procure like maidens of the same mind.3
This we have already explained.4 Now (the following stanza refers to)
the sun.
They uplift him, Jatavedas.®
We shall explain this later on.® He, to whom the hymn is addressed
and the oblation is offered, is this very (terrestrial) Agni Jatavedas. These
two upper luminaries receive (praise and oblations) under this appellation
incidentally only.7
( Here ends the twentieth section.)
From what root is V uusv&niivu derived 1
He leads all men, or all men load him. Or else, VaUvdnara may be
i The whole comment is omitted by MSS. different appearance, but without success,
of the longer recension, Kotb, and Durga. s x, 188. 1.
The stanm, together with its explanation, is 8 iv. 68. 8; VS. 17. 86.
spurious. The style in which this passage is 4 Wee § 17. ■
written is quite different from that of Yaska 8 i. 60. 1 ; 'AV. 18. 8. 16 ; 20. 47. 18 ; SV. 1.
and similar to that of the author of the four- - 31 ; VS. 7. 41 ; 8. 41.
teenth chapter. It Is, as a matter of fact, • See 12. 16.
almost identical with the commentary of 7 See §18. Of. Professor Macdonell, Ytdfc
14. 88. The few minor differences seem to bo ifytMow, pp, 08-4.
made with a deliberate intention to give it a
TAlgflHARA
124
[7. 21
• (modified fora) of tmhv in-urn, i. <\ who pervades all created beings. The
following stanm is addreased to him.
(Here emh the tvxnty-Jirtt tertian.)
May we l>e in the goodwill of VaMviin&ra, for he indeed is the king,
the refuge of all the worlds. Bom from this world, he Iteholrk thin entire
universe. VaMv&nara wtrekhes with the sun.1
Bom from this world, he surveys tin; entire universe. Vaifivftmura
stretches together with the sun. May we 1«> in the 1 Malevolent will of
VdAvanara, i. e. of him who is the king and the place of refuge of all
created beings. But who is VaiAvAnura I The preceptors say, * This is the
atmospheric fire, for the mtt praises him with regard to the phenomenon
of min
(1km emit the Iwenty-wmtvl ted wit.)
I will proclaim the greatness of the hull. Supplicating men attend
upon him who is the slayer of V}*fm, The VaiAvAuar* Agni killed the
demon, shook the waters, and shattered Kumlmm.a
I will Apeak forth the greatness, he. the pre-eminence of the hull,
i,e. the sprinkler of the waters. .Supplicating men, i. whose mpmst is
to be granted. and wlio are desirous of rain, attend upon, he. serve him,
who is the slayer of Vjtra, i. e. the cloud. />>*//»», (demon) is d»;riv«nl front
(the root) ttm, meaning to lay waste : in him the juices are wasted, or he
causes works to 1m* laid wasted 'Hie VaiAvanarn Agni lew hint, shook the
waters, and shattered iWnbtira, i. e. the rioud.
‘Kow (the reference is) to that sun,’ say the older ritualists. The
tradition handed down in the sacred texts is that the inemue* of libations
w »» accordance with the ascending order of these worlds. After the
ascension, the series of descending is designed. The saeritiem* accomplishes
tl»» series of descending with the VuiAvAnara hymn,* recited on (the
occasion of; the invocation addressed to Agni and the Murats. But ho
should not lay too much emphasis on Urn hymn, for it is addressed to Agni.
From thence he comes to Rudra and the Marat*, the deities whose sphere is
the atmosphere ; from thence to Agni, whose sphere is this very world, and
it ** precisely on tins spot that he recites the hymn/1
Moreover, the oblation assigned to VaiAvAnura is distributed in twelve
poWherd*,8 for his function is twelvefold. Moreover, there is a Brfclmuuta
. . * Je«. Work* like #*rS«Btow, k<r,t aw Jali
waste if the r»i* !» wlthlwM, Barg*.
4 *1. «»*4.
• Of. Brh. B. I. to.* A
* cr. Ait. vii. a-, m. iv. g j »r*«. »* »• **-
17.
7. 23] VAl6VANARA ■ 125
passage: That Aditya verily is Agni YaMvanara.1 * Further, the invoca¬
tions °in the liturgy are addressed to VaiSvanara, the sun, as- ‘Who
illumines heaven and earth’.® '
He indeed illuminates both heaven and earth. Further, the ehatulomika
hymn3 is addressed to VaiSvanara, the sun :
He shone present in heaven.
He, indeed, shone present in heaven. Further, the havkpantiya 4
(i. e. libation to be drunk) hymn is addressed to Vai.4vanara, the sun.
‘This very (i. e. terrestrial) fire is Vai4vanara,’ says Sakapuni.5 These
two upper lights are called Vai4vanara also. This (terrestrial) fire is called
Vaiivanara, because it is engendered from them (i. e. the upper lights).
But how is it engendered from them ? Where the lightning fire strikes
a place of shelter,0 it retains the characteristics of the atmospheric fire,
i. e. flashing in waters and becoming extinguished in solid bodies, as long as
(that object) is not seized upon. But as soon as it is seized upon, this very
(terrestrial) fire is produced, which becomes extinguished in water, and
blazes in solid bodies.
Now (the following is the process of its production) from the sun.
The sun having first revolved towards the northern hemisphere, a person
holds a polished (piece of) white copper, or crystal, focusing the sun-rays
in a place where there is some dry cow-dung, without touching it: it blazes
forth, and this very (terrestrial) fire is produced.7 Moreover, the seer has
said:
Vai4vanara stretches with the sun.8
But the sun itself cannot stretch together with his own self. A par¬
ticular thing stretches together with something different only. One
kindles this fire from this world, the rays of that one become manifest from
the other world. Having seen the conjunction of their light with the
flames of this terrestrial fire, the seer made (the above-mentioned) remark.
Now (had Vai4vanara been the sun), there would have occurred expres¬
sions relating to Vai4vanara in those same hymns and shares which are
assigned to celestial deities, i. e. Savitr, [Surya], Pusan, Visnu, and [the
Vi4vedevas.] And they would have praised him by (attributing to him)
the functions of the sun, as thou risest, thou settest, thou revolvest, &c.
It is only in the hymns addressed to Agni that there are found expressions
i The quotation is un traced.
3 The quotation is un traced,
s va SB. n ; of. KB, xxx. 10, < cattle verily
are chandomas ’ ; c£ also AB. v. 10.
4 *, SB. 4 ; «f. OB. L 2, 20.
■ a of. Both, op. oU<t p* 109,
° i. e. Wood or water. Durga.
7 This show** that Yaska was familiar with
the scientific law of the refraction of heat and
light.
* i. 08. 1.
mew)
* 1. 1«4, 51 ; TA. I. ». 5.
* i. 164. 47 ; AV. «. 22. I.
* « Bfh. ». il. 8-0,
' * min. j.S[ jcs.xl io.
' * Cf. 8 ! Atha {0 sauryn tMaprllttfr.
* Tin* quotation S* unlrMMKl.
’ ^ i* tmtriMwl. It I* th*
tumwcrltl wltiott *trin<ii for mm trios*.
Bury*.
VAI&VANARA
127
7. 27]
#
the chandomika 1 hymn is addressed to Vaidvanara, the sun, (we reply) that
it is addressed to this very (i. e. the terrestrial) fire.
Sacrificed with blazing fires.2 Blazing fires, profusely generated fires, or
burning fires; it is with them that the sacrifice is made. As to (the view)
that the hymn,8 ‘ Libation to be drunk ’, is addressed to Yai^vanara, the sun,
(we reply) that it is addressed to this very (terrestrial) fire.
(Here euxds the twenty-fourth section.)
The undecaying and pleasant libation to be drunk is sacrificed in fire
which touches heaven and knows the sun. For its maintenance, existence,
and support, the gods spread it with food.4
The oblation which is to be drunk, which is pleasant and undecaying,
is sacrificed in fire which touches heaven and knows the sun. For all the
various actions, i. e. maintenance, existence, and support, the gods spread
this fire with food. Moreover, the seer said :
(Here ends the twenty-fifth section.) t
The mighty seized him in the lap of the waters ; the tribes attended on
the king worthy of honour. The messenger brought Agni from the sun,
M&tariSvan (brought) VaiSvanara from afar.5
Seated in the lap, in the bosom, of the waters, i. e. in the mighty world of
the atmosphere, the groups of mighty atmospheric gods seized him like tribes
who wait upon the king. Worthy of honour, haying panegyrics addressed
to him, or worthy of respect [or worthy of worship]. Whom the messenger
of the gods brought from the shining one, the sun who drives away darkness,
who impels all things and who is very far. [Or else] the seer called Matari^van,
the bringer of this Vai^vanara fire. MatariSvan is air: it breathes in the
atmosphere, or moves quickly in the atmosphere. Now the seer praises
him with the following two stanzas in order to enter into .all places.
(Here ends the twenty-sixth section.)
At night Agni becomes the head of the world. Then in the morning he
is bom as the rising sun. This is the supernatural power of the holy ones
that with full knowledge he accomplishes the work so quickly.®
The head is (so called because) the body depends on it. He who is the
head7 of all beings at night is Agni, thence he himself is born as the sun rising
i VS. 88. 92.
* SftAkh. 6r. s. x. 10. 8”.
» x. 88.
» vi. 8. i.
6 x . 88. 6.
7 Just as it is impossible to live without
a head, so life is not possible without fire.
Burge,
« x, 88. 1.
128
VAJSYANAKA
[7. 37
in the morning.1 They know this profound wisdom of the holy gods who
accomplish sacrifices: the work that ho performs with full knowledge,
i.e. hastening he goes through all places. The stanza following this
explains it still more.
Uterr emit the twiily- seventh wtioa.)
With a hymn, in heaven, the gods generated Agni, who tills both heaven
and earth, with powers. They made him for a threefold existence indeed.
Ho ripens herl* of every kind.'
The gods made that Agni. whom they generated in heaven and earth
with a hymn and who fill* both heaven and earth, with [powers], i.e.
notions, for threefold existence. ' For the terrestrial, atmospheric, and
celestial (existence),’ says AftkapOni. There is a Br&hmana passage: Its
third part, which is in heaven, is the sun.3 With these words, the seer
praises him with reference to ire. Now, in the following stanza, the seer
praises him with reference to the sun.
(Htre twin the twenty-eighth mtiun.)
When the holy gods ret him, the sun, the win of Aditi, in heaven. When
the ever-wandering pair come to life, then they Wield all the worlds.*
When all the holy gods set him, the mm, [Aditi*# son], eon of Aditi,
la heaven, when the wandering couple, i.e. the conple that always wanders
together, Le. the mtn aad the dawn, were created. How is the word
mutfMM* (conple) derived ? It is derived from (the nmt) mi, meaning to
depend, with the suffix thu or tha, having the root nS or wn as the last
member. Depending on each other, they lead each other, or win ouch
other.
Its (meaning), i.e. ‘ human couple’, is derived from the name root also;
or else they win each other, when they are united, Now. in the following
stanza, the seer praises him with reference to Agni/
(litre radt the twenty-ninth mtion,)
Where the lower and the. higher dispute as to which of us. the two
leaders of sacrifice, knows more. The friends who enjoy together, and
Now who will decide this?*
sacrifices, i.e. this (terrestrial) and that atmospheric
* Cf. AS. vlii : *n»« win vtrtly «ntw» int*
when Mtting. He Urn d’mpptx*.
1 m tlM» mm\
# *. Mtt 1 1
* €f, A$» v. If i mitkunmtt mi pM4t
4**ttl* vmly art lit#
• Cf* Ifair, ^ , ¥#I, % ft* t07*
VAI&VANAEA
129
8. 2]
Agni, dispute, as to which of us two knows more about the sacrifice.
Which of the priests, who tell the same tale, and who enjoy together,
and who are the accomplishers of sacrifice, will decide this for us?
The stanza following this explains it still more clearly.
(Here ends the thirtieth section.)
0 M&tarilvan, as long as the birds of beautiful wings wear directly the
illumination of dawn, so long the Br&hmana, sitting lower than the sacrifice,
and approaching the sacrifice, bears it.1
As long as there is the illumination or the manifestation' of dawn. The
particle of comparison is here used in the sense of ‘directly’, as ‘place
it .directly here’. (As long as) birds of beautiful wings, which fly
in a beautiful manner, i.e. these nights, 0 MatariSvan, wear the light of
the bright colour, so long the Br&hmana sacrificer, who approaches the
sacrificer and sits lower than this sacrificer, i. e. this Agni, bears it.
But the recitation of the sacrificer is addressed to VaiSvanara, who is
not Agni : 0 divine Savitr, he chooses thee, i. e. this fire, for the sacri¬
fice, along with thy father, VaWv&nara. The seer calls this very fire
‘ Savitr’ (stimulator), and the atmospheric or the celestial fire, who is the
progenitor of all, ‘father’. He to whom the hymn is addressed and the
oblation is offered is this same (terrestrial) Agni VaiSvanara. These two
upper luminaries receive (praise and oblations) under this appellation
incidentally only.
(Here ends the thvrty-first section.)
CHAPTER VIII
Fbom what root is d/ravinod&h (giver of wealth) derived ? Dravinam
means wealth (so called) because people run ( Vdru) towards it, or strength
(so called) because people run by means of it; dramriodah (therefore)
means the giver of wealth or strength.2 The following stanza is addressed
to him. .
(Here ends the first seetwn.)
Thou , art the giver of wealth. In worship, the priests with stones in
their hands adore the god in sacrifices.3
It is thou who art the giver of wealth.4 The word dravinamh means
t x gg ® . it 'l®* 7.
» ‘Distributor of blowings 1 ; of. Both, op. * Both construes dravinoclSh with priests,
c«.,p. lift; of. also Grastmann, op, cft.,p.64B ; takingitasnom.pl. Yaska, howerer, explains
Of. Bfh. D.US6. u ** nom- *ing*
ISO
deavinodAs
[8.S
people who sit down (to distribute) wealth, or who prepare (offerings of)
wealth. Or else it means a cup of soma : ‘ let him drink from this.’ They
adore, t e. implore, praise, increase, or worship the god in sacrifices.
But who is this giver of wealth ? « It is Indra says Krau^uki ; ' he is
the most liberal giver of strength ami wealth,1 and all deeds relating to
strength Ixilong to him.’ The wer also says :
I think he is indeed bm of energetic strength*
Moreover a wer calls Agni a deacemlant of the giver of wealth, because
he is bom from him.®
Who generated fire Ixstwetm two stones.* This too is a Vedic
quotation.
Further, there are expressions relating to tins ‘ giver of wealth’ in
(stanzas used in) sacrifiws and offered to the masons, • Indra’x drink*
again, is the (name) of their vessel. Further, he is praised with reference
to the drinking of soma. Further, a seer says: May the giver of wealth
and hfe descendant drink.8
•This very (Le. terrestrial) Agni is called “giver of wealth’’,’ says
SakapfipL The expressions referring to * the giver of wealth ' are found in
hymns addressed to Agni only.®
Gods supported Agni, giver of wealth.7 Tins ttxi is a Vedic quotation
As to (the view) that Irnira is the most liberal giver of strength and wealth*
(we reply) that all gods possess supernatural power. An to (the quotation)
■I think he is indeed la>m of energetic strength*,* (w« reply) that this
very (».«. terrestrial) fire is produced when churned with energetic strength ;
he ts therefore called ‘sou of strength - offspring of strength’, ‘child of
strength , and so on, 1 As to (the view) that a seer calls Agni * a descendant
of the giver of wealthy we reply) that h« m so called tot he is generated
by the priests, who are here called 'given* of wealth iatcauae they offer
oblations.1" v
Tins son of soere is the overlord.” This too is a Vedic quotation As
to (the view) that * Indus's drink* is the name of their drinking-cup (we
reply) that it is a mere apportionment, ‘* as all the caps used in drinking
noma are called ‘belonging to Viyu', As to (the view) that he is
1 Cf. Bfh. D. Hi. 61,
‘ 79. 10.
* I. «, Agni to bora from Indra. Duma.
* U» IS. 8 ) AV, 9(t 94. 9.
5 The quotation l* uatraasad.
•Cf. BfkD.UUSS.
* 196.1.
* x. 79. 10.
» Cl Pttrfawor MaodonaB, vm Mtfkolw,
M*i el B|*. 94.
» Cf. Bfh. D. ill. M-4,
» AV.4.W.9; V8.9.4.
^ l FtMlt JitfAfyll hibndri *i aifti If ryta*! na shp&m.tiM
l t, 1 hmmring MMimh tot
m «if p* tiii Hi* mmmim «f
6*8*** ( Vtoob to AlrtrilwUen, ef. Omwmwn,
'*• **< «*■ ***• Psnpt'9 «*t>ton*U*tn itf tttf
«am» word a not quit* etmr.
8- 4] DRAVINODAS 131
praised with reference to the drinking of soma, (we reply) that this
happens in his (Agni’s) case also.
Accompanied by associating troops, and rejoicing, drink soma.1 This
too is a Vedic quotation. As to (the quotation) ‘May the giver of wealth
and his descendants drink (we reply) that it refers to this very (i. e. ter¬
restrial) fire.
(Here ends the second section .)
May thy draught animals, with which thou drivest without being
injured, become fat. O lord of the forest, 0 courageous one, drink thou
soma, 0 giver of wealth, from (the cup called) nestra, together with the
seasons.-
May thy draught animals, i.e. the team which draws (the chariot),
with which thou drivest, without suffering any injury, become fat. Be
firm. Having stirred3 and having approved,4 0 courageous one, (drink)
thou from the nestm (cup), placed on the subordinate altar. Dhimya
= dkisanya, i. e. the subordinate altar, (so called) because it is the place of
recitation. Dhisam [means speech] is derived from (the root) dhis used in
the sense ‘ to hold \5 Or else it distributes or procures intelligence. He is
called ‘the lord .of forests’, because he is the protector or benefactor®
of forests. Vanam (forest) is derived from (the root) van (to win). Drink
with the seasons, i. e. with periods of time.
( Here ends the third section .)
Now therefore the Aprl deities. From what root is Aprl derived?
From (the root) dp (to obtain) or from pm (to please). There is also a
Brahmapa passage; One pleases them with Aprl hymns.7 Of these,
Mima (fuel) comes foremost. Fuel is (so called) from being kindled
(sam V idh). The' following stanza is addressed to him
(Here ends the fourth section.)
’ y. 60. 8.
* ii. 87. S.
9 i Having mixed, I. e. mixed together with
the finger. It is the habit of the people who
drink, to shake the liquid with their finger.’
Dtyga.
4 Purge paraphrases abhi-gllrya by abhyud-
yamya, i.e. i having lifted up’; Both (ojp, ciC)
translates i.e. ‘ taking up*, of.
Orassmann, op. cit,, p. 102.
8 ‘Speech holds the meaning, for eternal
indeed is the connexion between speech and
meaning.’ Durga,
0 According to Durga, Agni is the protector
of forests, or trees of forests, because he does
not burn them, although he is capable of
doing so, as he exists in their interior. Both
has misunderstood Durga, as the following
remark of his shows: ‘Agni is so called
because, according to Durga, he can burn
wood’. See op, ciL, p. 116; cf. Brh. D.
iif. 26.
7 AB. ii. 4 ; KB.X. .3. 2.
I
132
1DHMA
[8.5
Kindled to-day in the alvode of man, O god, having all created iwings as
thy property, thou nfferest sacrifice to the god*. And, 0 wise one, having
plenty of friends, bring them;: thou art the messenger, thou art the
learned bard.1
Kindled to-day in the house of every man, O god, having ail created
beings as thy property, thou efferent sacrifice to the god*. Ami O wise one,
i. e. one who possesses knowledge, having plenty of friends.’ bring them.
Thou art the messenger, thou art the [learned], i e. having profound
knowledge, bare!. 1 hthrmi, is sacrifice,1 says kdtthakya. ‘It is Agni,'
says ^4kapuni.
Taaaii«/df,;! ‘one’s own son’. It is clarified butter,* says Katthakya.]
The word (Mini i» a synonym of offspring which d«*:s not immediately
succeed a person (i.o. » grandson! it is very much propagated down-
wards. In this case, the cow is called boot <!*‘chuhcj delirious things are
prepared from her. Milk is produced from the cow, and the clarified
butter is products! from milk. * It is Agni,’ says Sakapuyi. Waters are
here called (anil (Injcanse) they are spread in the atmosphere. Herbs and
trees are produced from waters and this (fire) in produced front herbs and
trees. The following stanm is addressed to him.
(Hem ends the fifth mUon>)
0 bright- tongued Tanfknupftt, having anointed the leading jtaths of
the sacred rite with honey, be sweet Directing the art of worship and our
thoughts together with our prayers, carry our sacrifice to the gmis.s
1 jSfunl-ktijtM is sacrifice’, says KAtthakya ; ’seated men U»r>lh) praise
{Shop*) gods in sacrifice.' * ‘It is Agni*. says Hiikapupi ; 'he is to be
praised by men.' The following atansa is addressed to him.
(Here red* il** nirih so fbm.)
Of these, the gods, who are skilful, pure, meditative, and who enjoy
both kinds of oblations, we will praise the greatness of tin* adorable
NarMmpsa with sacrifices.7
» x. HO. I i AV. ft, ». 1 1 VH, m ».
* I)urj{ii *«pl*ln* the ww4 miM mihab «%
*oa» wh<* in hunmired bjr 1*1* fW#mts-! «*■
conll»|f t* Both, up; eU.f p. 117, It ffuwn*
teWw&sft, i.«. ‘gMwtea*’, Th* aewnt nhow#
it tobea pwhswiSv** *»»p«md, *n4 it w«y to
0m»i4*t*4 « ‘<m« wltoM might i* hi*
friend*’ f <sf, Omxmxau, tp, «t, p. 1040.
■* AreonUag to It umuixa ‘grand-
•on % and *ig*tlflo* {.It clarified butter, 1,«. tho
iiiiiic^ wlbtelbi 1# limit gWHiiUMMit
fh* mm j :Kti Agitit tb* §m$dmm
«f *mtm» k t. iwm mi \m\m
wlileli *r* }trmltt<t*4 itm% wfttri*. A«w»r<lit*j(
I# ffoltt, i#c »?*! II imm itwl mmmmltf %mm
1 a §« mimn % tint * a if M#*ift4imt In §mm*l * \
it 0»m#iiAfiws §p» i** #i§t *a mm
0w» «itr«
* ft ftftt* I#, it St '
• *> mi. 2; av* a it, it ; fa a m
•CtS#* !>.«*«; Mi, *4.
1 til&f; Vi m*JT*
BABHIS
188
8-9]
Of these,1 the gods, who are of noble deeds, pure, promoters of medita¬
tion, and who enjoy oblations of both kinds, i. e. the soma and other
oblations, or the mystical and the supplementary ones, we will highly
praise the greatness of the holy NaraSamsa.
flah* is derived from (the root) id, meaning to praise, or from oadh
(to kindle). The following stanza is addressed to him.
( Here eiids the seventh section.)
Being invoked thou art to be praised and worshipped. 0 Agni,
come united with the Vasus. O great one, thou art the sacrificer of
the gods. As such, 0 excellent sacrificer, do thou sacrifice to them, incited
(by us).3 _ . ,
Being invoked thou shouldest be praised and worshipped. O Agm,
come associated together with the Vasus. 0 great one, thou art the sacrificer
of the gods. The word yc.hva is a synonym of great, i. e. gone ( V ya), and
invoked ( Vhu). As such, 0 excellent sacrificer, do thou sacrifice to them,
incited (by us). Incited, impelled, or implored. Excellent sacrificer, the
best sacrificer.
Burhih 4 (grass) is (so called) from growing rapidly. The following
stanza is addressed to him*
(Here euc 1$ the eighth section)
The grass in the eastern direction is twisted at daybreak with injunc-
tions for the covering of this earth. He spreads it farther and farther to
make the best and most comfortable seat for the gods and Aditi.®
The grass in the eastern direction is strewn at daybreak, in the first
period of the day, with injunctions in order to cover3 this earth. He
spreads it [farther and farther] : it is scattered to a great extent, or spread
to a great extent. Best, excellent, or very wide. A most comfortable seat
for the gods and Aditi. The word syomm is a synonym of comfort ; it is
derived from (the root) so (to rest) : they rest in it, or it is to be
resorted to*
i Roth (op. cit, p. U8) construes .with
Na rmmtmya, he. the plural with the singu¬
lar. which is grammatically impossible. He
defends himself by. saying that Mra4anm$y<t
m Mr mam, but without any support or
justification. He explains this as virorum
inrpenum timm, i. e. ‘ holding power over
men \ Of. Grassmann, op. cit, p. 718.
a Of. AB. ii. 1, he, the food of oblation.
According to Roth, loc. cit*7 it means one to
whom prayer is addressed, he. Agni.
' a x. 110, 8 ; AV, '!). 1 % 8 ; VS. 29. 28.
* Of. Professor Macdonell, Vcdic Mythology,
p. 154.
» x. 110. 4 ; AV. 5. 12. 4; VS. 29. 29.
c Both, op. cit, p, 119, translates vastohbj di-
luado, i. e, 1 at dawn * , and Durga explains it as
4 for covering \ Of. Grassmann, op. dt,p. 1288.
134
DAWN AND NIGHT
[8, 9
DWlnih (door) in derived from (the rmt\pl (fcc> press forward) or from
dre (to move), or from the causa! of ty (to exclude). The following atanaa
is addressed to them. **
(Here, tnrl* the, ninth mthn.)
%wiouH floors remain wide open like beautiful wives for their husbands.
O divine <IoorM, grant* and atMmpIkim, lie wwy nf mmm to the godn 1
. Having spwimmmw, make yourself wide open as exceedingly ksautiful
wives fit) their thighs for their husbands in sexual intercourse. The thighs
tire the most ficaniiful parts (of fclm body). 0 divine doors, mighty
i.e. great. All-impellers, i, e, all come to the sacrifice through them. ' It k
the door of the house,* says Kaf.thakya. • It is AgniZ says SAkutini.
Ihtminah-m •= dawn anti night. Dawn ha* iwn explained. The word
“fVH » synonym of night,; it anoint* being* with dew; or else it is
(called) night (because) its colour is indistinct.8 The following ttimm Is
mid$ ffw tenth section*)
Pressing forward, adorable, brought near each other, dawn and night
Uf dw!T WWl‘?‘* naKh,y- sW*»*W beautifully ami putting forth beauty
mlonw d in a radiant manner, may sit down on the scat 1 {«>„;). 7
feimlmg or causing good sleep* may (they) take their 'seat or sit down,
C'3t ^ y,onw’’ n‘!,Kh,x>ur* oF olhe**, divine women, mighty, shining
beautifully i e, resplendent, and putting forth bounty adorned in a radial
manner, tmkm (radiant) i« derived from (the root) Hue, meaning to shin®.
The word /isKis is a synonym of beauty; it is derived from (the root) pii
(to adorn) : it is well adorned. 1 ¥
BaivyS hvt&rd means the two divine sacrifice™, i.e. this (tommtrial)
and that (atmospheric) Agni. Tim following status* is addressed to thorn,
(Here end# the devettih asriioa.)
Tho two divine witnra are tanaao*, »w«t-voie«I. ami the navem,,™
°- .^.?C* !°r *!? mm .to,w7!,y active ia ti»*crifc«,
injunctions t>oint out th« bcAt, |n th* eastern direction,*
‘XjtlAft; AV.S. W.SJ V8.»fcto,
a I AV, 5. 18, 6 j *7, 8 j VS. 88, 81.
‘-expiates Mailing, or
. >*p% Mrg* fellow* Mi, Ae*
rteRteh,08.^,MlMU.g^
nomlnatl*# tom of m #wi, *t« 4Mrib«t«')
f 8*yae»’. derivation mwMt by Roth,**,*.
It i% Howavar, a participle of whKti
H darned from m (to Vrm% m* maw.
premSog i of, Oraumana, «p, «*, p, IMA
* *. He. 7 ) av. *, is, ? s vs/at. *8.
8.15] TVASTR 185
The two divine sacrifices are foremost, endowed with sweet speech,
and the creates of sacrifice for the man [for every man] to woship.
They are incites, workes in sacrifices, who enjoin that one should offer
sacrifice in the eastern direction.
Tiaro demh means the three goddesses. The following stanza is addressed
to them.
[Here ends tlte twelfth section.)
May the light of the sun come to our sacrifice quickly, and speech, here
instructing like man: May Sarasvati and the three goddesses of noble deeds
sit on this most comfortable seat of grass.1
May the light of the sun come soon to our sacrifice. The sun is
(called) bharata: its light (therefore) is (called) Utarati.2 And (may) speech,
instructing here like a man, (come to us). May Sarasvati and the three
goddesses of noble actions sit on this comfortable seat of grass.
‘ Tvastr 3 (is so called because) it pervades quickly,’ say the etymologists.
Or it may be derived from (the root) tvis, meaning to shine, or from tvaks,
nnAn.wing to do. The following stanza is addressed to. him.
(Here ends the thirteenth section.)
0 wise and excellent sacrificer, incited (by us) sacrifice here to-day to
the god Tvastr, who adorned these two progenitors, i. e. heaven and earth, and
all the worlds with beauty-4
0 wise and excellent sacrificer, incited (by us) sacrifice here to-day to
god Tvastr, who made these two progenitors, i. e. heaven and earth, and
all created beings beautiful. According to some, Tvastr is an atmospheric
deity, because he is enlisted among the atmospheric gods.6 ‘ He is Agni,’
says 6ftkapuni. The following, another stanza, is addressed to him.
( Here entls the fourteenth section.)
Spreader of light, the beautiful one grows among them, elevated by
his own glory in the lap of the oblique. Both were afraid of Tvastr,
who was being born, turning back, they both serve the lion.8
light is (so called) from making (things) well known. The diffuser of
light, the beautiful one grows among them. Cam (beautiful) is derived
from the root ca/r (to be diffused). Jihmam (oblique) is derived from the
i x. 110. 8 • A.V. 6. 12. 8 ; VS. 29. 88. 8 Cf. Professor Maedonell, Vatic Mythology,
8 Aoeording to Ytskft, nwsni * the pp. 1X8, 117 j cf. Bjrh. D. iii. 18.
light of the sun’. But bhirad and M 4-x. 110. 9 ; AV. 6. 12. 9; VS. 29. 34.
eridontly stand in opposition to each other : 5 Cf. Brh. D. iii. 26.
i. e. as goddesses of speech ; of. Grmasmann, * i. 95. 6.
op, tit., p. 988.
186
LORD OF If ERRS
^ • * * mm * »»,#*■«? |'g j, j*
»ofc ha (to bonnd). Elevated, held up. By hw own glory, by the dterv
of hut own self. In the lap, i.e. tosniu. Both were afraid of Tvaatr who
was being torn, {Turning back, they toth wrv« the lion.] Heaven and
earth, or day and night, or the two sticks of wood ; turned towards the
lion, i.e, the vanquisher, they toth 1 attend upon him.
(Here cm!# the fifteenth met ion. ')
Vmutxputik ■ {lord of herbs) has l«*n i-xpljtini.fi The following atenza
is addressed to him. 8
(Here e>ute the nirternth miwn.)
Preparing the food and the mmm by oblations to the gods, bestow them
oKL w tTt, **' ,m*‘1 b''r’f; ,h" «<m1 mi(i A*»» «njoy the
. oblation** with homy amt cliinfiod hnUm\u
. IIavinf? prepared 4 the food and oblations at the proper time of perform¬
ing the wmilcn, bestow tliywlf on thyself. May these three, i.«. tho lord
, ,lf j ’ tbe «<xi Paci<iL*r' ,uh1 Ami> e»J«y the oblation with honey ami
iwalM ©titter*11 *
„ ®ufc. wIlo1t .th« h!f ot *lt » th»* Hiwrifieia! post,’ mm
&lh The following, another stanza, is
(Here e,mk the mxntemth mihm.)
^ !?VW* */ g0fU HmiM tkl: with 'llvim honey in
werifici. Whether thou stenrlest uplifted or whether thy ai«xln i» i„ the
lap of this mother, here bestow wealth on u«.n
Jf V“ °f •*>"**■**. O l..r,l „r tort* with ,iivi„,i l,„„„y »,„I
SS ” Md*' " thou Mittlt give
to him.*" A®”i'' &’“P*5‘- ”■* f“ltewi”*' «*“». “ »M~d
(Mere end § the eightmMh mlien.)
‘ The ward both refer* to th* two «rro* ojf
priest who produce* Are by attrition.
Of. f* Ift,
I,
: i ^ ^ ^ it* $&
Sfeth, op. sit,, p. ISO, translate*,
it, swallowing.
j *>»«*** % »urp, explain*
»• noon, |.e. 'with honey'. Jteth
f* make* it w attribute «f {.«.
with eweet better *, * eery far-fetched ex¬
planation. The mm* word oeoir* in ill. 8, X,
Owottd in the next section, coupled with
rfo'Uww, U *. ' divine ftum the n»mp*rimn
et thie p*tw|* it ie clear tbateieitteMt cannot
ho teken m an attribute.
*«»* • ill. 8,1.
8. M] SVAHA 187
O lord of herbs, having golden wings, circumambulating and having
fastened oblations with a cord, carry them to the gods along the most
straight paths of sacrifice ; this is thy object from the days of yore.1
0 lord of herbs, (carry) oblations to the gods; having golden wings,
i. e. wings of the sacred law. Or else it may have been used for the sake
of comparison, i. e. whose wings glitter like gold. This is thy object from
the days of yore, it is an ancient object of thine, hence we address thee.
Carry (oblations) along the paths of sacrifice, which are the most straight,
i.e. whose course is most straight, which abound in water, and which are
free from darkness. The following, another stanza, is addressed to him.
(Here ends the nineteenth section.)
0 lord of herbs, learned in all the ways, having fastened the oblations
with the most beautiful cord, carry them to the gods, 0 thou desirous of
bestowing, and among the immortals proclaim the giver.2
O lord of herbs, having fastened with the most beautiful cord, carry
the oblations of the' giver* to the gods [in sacrifice] : learned in all
ways, i.e. well versed in all branches of knowledge. And proclaim the
giver among the immortals, i. e. gods. _ ,
Consecrations by saying ‘hail!’ (they are so called because) the word
svakd (hail!) is uttered in them; or speech herself said, ‘well, ho! or one
addresses himself, or one offers oblation consecrated with (svaka) ‘ hail .
The following stanza is addressed to them.
(Here ends the twentieth section.)
As soon as he was bom, he measured the sacrifice, Agni became the leader
of the gods. May the gods eat the oblations consecrated by the utterance
of * ’ in the speech of this sacrificer, set up in the eastern direction.5
As soon as he was born, he created the sacrifice. Agni became the chief
of the gods. May the gods eat the oblation consecrated with the utterance
of ‘hail’ in the speech, i.e. mouth, of this sacrificer, set up in the eastern
direction. [Withthesewordstheysacrifice.] .
With these words the Aprl deities are dealt with. !Now who is the
j 2&S, 4. 8. 7 ; 20a 10 ; KS. 18. 21 ; TB.
ni a n. s.
* x. 70. 10 ; MS. 4. IS. 7 ; 200. 1 ; K& IS. 21,
Of. TO. Hi 0, 12* 1.
* < With a well-twisted, strong cord7, Both,
«yp. 'dt, p. 121.
* y&aka explains dtdhifofy as gen, sing.,
ie. 1 of the giver \ Durga amplifies it by
the remark ; i of the giver, i. e. of the sacri¬
fice** The word has no accent and can
therefore be vocative only and refer to Agni,
j. e. * desirous of bestowing \ Both, he. cit.,
attributes the following meanings to it:
* wooer, bridegroom, husband’, Grassmann,
op. cit.f p. 600.
o x. 110, 11; AV.5. 1?. ll; YS. 29* 80*
&AKUNI
189
9. 4]
CHAPTER IX
Now therefore we shall take up in order the terrestrial beings to which
panegyrics are addressed. Of these, the horse is the foremost. Asva
(horse) has been explained.1 The following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the first section.)
The horse as draught animal desires a comfortable chariot and the
encouraging shout; of the inciter ; the male organ (desires) the two hairy
rims ; the frog (desires) the pond ; flow, Indu, flow for Indra’s sake.2
The horse as a draught animal; the draught animal (desires) a com¬
fortable (chariot) [the draught animal a chariot]. The word mkham
(comfortable) is a synonym of ‘good’.
Good is auspicious, very suitable [or it proceeds in a very suitable
manner. Laughter ; goer, or protector, or benefactor ; the male organ goes
towards. Water causes to conceal.] Mdna has been explained. The
following stanza is addressed to him.
( Here ends the second section.) 3
Let not Mitra, Varuna, Aryaman, Ayu, Xndra, Rbhuksan, and the
Maruts overlook us, because we will proclaim the heroic deeds of the
horse, the courser, bom of the gods, in the assembly.*
On account of our proclaiming the heroic deeds of the horse, the
courser, the racer, bom of the gods, in the assembly, i.e. at sacrifice, may
not Mitra, Varuna, Aryaman, Ayu, Vayu, the swift one, Indra, the wide
dweller or the king of the Ebhus, and the Maruts overlook us.
A bird (is so called because) it is able to lift itself up, or to make
a sound, or to rash along, or else they wish him to be always auspicious,
or the word (saktmi, bird) may be derived from (the root) iak (to be able).5
The following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the third section.)
Crying violently and proclaiming its nativity, it impels speech as a
rower a boat. 0 bird, be highly auspicious. May no apparition what¬
soever find thee anywhere.®
» See 2. 27 ; of. also 1. 12. * ix. 112. 4. * i. 162. 1 ; VS. 26. 24.
» The section in Mo must bo spurious ; of. ‘ The etymological explanations of iahmi
Both, op. cit., p. 126. as a maso. is given by Yaska are the following : (1) V**
senseless, for it refers to- mu nah, ' not us of and V«‘, (2) and Vned, (8) o/(am
the following quotation, nor has it been ex- and V*r-
plained. • «• 42. 1 of. Brh. D. iv. 04.
140
MANDCfKiS j-9
It cries violently, proclaiming its birtn, i. e, its name is onomatopoetic.
It propels speech as a rower does a boat. 0 bird, be highly auspicious
i.e. exceedingly auspicious. Ma^alam (auspicious) is derived from (the
root) gf, moaning to praise.1 Or else (from gf, to swallow), i. e. it swallows
evil things.2 Or else (the word) is uiujii-bmi,, i.e. having limlw." Ac¬
cording to the etymologists (it is derived from v^t/ow/), i.e. it submerges
sin. Or else (people say) * let it come to me V May no overpowering
force find thee on any side.
A bird uttered a lowing sound to Grtsamada, as ne was about to proceed
(to acquire) a particular object.3 This is indicated by the following stanza.
(Here emk the fourth mtum.)
0 bird, speak out what is auspicious in the south, and tliat which is.
auspicious in the north. Say what is auspicious in front of us and also
what is auspicious behind us.“
The stanza is explained by the mere reading of it.
Gri'^am&da s= (xj'teu-vuulfhtu, i. c. wise and joyful. The word grtrii, is
a synonym of wise ; it is derived from (the root) gf, meaning to praise.
Matjdakdh (frogs) = nwjj-ak&h, j. o. divers, (so called) from diving. Or
the word may be derived from (the root) mail, meaning to rejoice, or from
rmnd, meaning to be satisfied. ‘It is derived from (the rwt) mawl (to
decorate)/ say the grammarians.' Or else, their nlxxlc iokm) is in water
(may4e). (water) is derived from (the root) mud {to rejoice) or from
mud (to l>e merry).* The following stanza is addressed to them.
(lien e>tdn the fifth
Sleeping for a year, the frogs have uttered forth speech, impelled by
' the cloud, like Br&hmanas engaged in religious rites.''
. Sleeping ior a year, the Brlhmaiiiw, who are engaged in religious
rites, i.e. who have taken the vow of silence. Or else a simile may have
been intended, i.e. (uttered speech) like Brfthunurms, who are engaged in
religious rites. The frogs have uttered forth speech which has been
impelled by the cloud.13
1 Tb» bird *» *w object of praise. 2>Urgt.
» Auspidousnes* destroy*, misfortunes m
soon as they ariso. Durga.
* According to Surge, lam m ram, the pot-
sewdve suffix » the letter »> is added without
any meaning, and <mga signifies the various
ingredients, as honey, milk, &c., of the
i. v. Mu»gala ts derived from the root gam
with »M«lm, i. e. 1 going to me’.
* * yigniiyitjg success,’ llurgit.
* RVKH, it. tit. I ; ef. Professor Macdonoll,
VetUe UglMugif, p» MS.
7 «• sdornod with variegated
Hn#» on their skin by nature.’ JHuft.
* Tlie sentence is omlttod by Durga.
9 vii. 108, J; AV. i, IS. IS i of. Bt-Ii. D.
vi, S7.
19 Of. Professor Haodonell, P*Me MftOwlegv,
p. 101.
DICE
141
9. 8]
Vasistha, desirous of rain, praised the cloud. Frogs applauded him. On
seeing the applauding frogs, he praised them. This is indicated by the
following stanza.
( Here ends the sixth section.)
O frog, join me. O swimmer, invoke rain. Float in the middle of
the pond, having spread your four feet.1
The stanza is explained by. the mere reading of it.
Dice (ahsdh) are (so called because) they are obtained ( Vcos) by gamblers,,
or (wealth) is obtained through them. The following stanza is addressed
to them. . .
( Here ends the seventh section.)
The waving ones of the great (tree), growing in windy places, rolling
on the gambling board, intoxicate me. The ever-wakeful berry of the
vibhtdaka tree appears to me like a draught of soma that grows on
the Mujavat mountain.2
The waving berries of the mighty 8 vibh/tdaTca tree intoxicate me.
Growing in windy places, i. e. growing on mountain slopes.. Bolling on
the gambling board. Board [irinam) is free from debt * (nir-rnam). It
is derived from (the root) rn (to go), i.e. it is distant. Or else, herbs
have been removed from it. Like a draught of soma growing on the
Mujavat mountain. Maujavatah, i. e. grown on Mujavat. Mujavat is
the name of a mountain, (so called because) it abounds in Saccharwm,
earn (m uhja). Muhja is (so called because) it is thrown out (Vnwc)
by a kind of rash. Is Ihd (a kind of rush) is derived from (the root) is,
meaning to go. This other (meaning of) isika (i. e. arrow) is derived from
the same root also. Vibhidaka (niame of a tree) is (so called) from piercing.
Wakeful is (so called) from keeping awake/’ The poet praises them
(i.e. dice) in the first and condemns them in the succeeding stanzas.®
This is known to be the composition of a seer made miserable by dice.
Gravdnah (stones) is derived from (the root) han (to kill), or from gf
(to praise), or from yruh (to seize). The following stanza is addressed
to them.7
{Here ends the eighth section. )
* RVKH. 7. io&
1 ; B* Yidh. 3. 10. 1 ; cf. B|h. D.
8 Yaska takes brhato as an adjective, agree¬
ing with vibhidakasya to fee supplied, as in
the text of the BY* vibhldukah in the nom.
sing, is the subject of the second line,
< Debts incurred on the gambling board,
unlike others, are not payable by the de¬
scendants of the debtors. Durga.
8 According to Durga, dice are called wake¬
ful, because they keep the winner awake
through the joy of winning, and the loser on
account of the misery of his loss*
8 See x* 84. 8-14.
• » X, 84, 1.
142 NiMSA^SA [9.9
Let them proclaim. Let us proclaim. Address the stones who speak
in return, when ye. O unsplit mountains, quick ami rich in soma, together
bear the sound, i, t*. invocation for India.1
Let them proclaim. Let xm proclaim. Address the stones who speak
in return. When unsplit mountains, i,«. who are not to be split up.
Quick, making haste. Together (producing! soma. ikolxt (call) is derived
from (the root) «? (to break open), iihmi (sound) is derived from (the
root) ghun (to sound). You are rich in soma, or you are in the abodes of
one who is rich in soma.
A n&rdMtmm stanza is that with which men nr** praised. The follow¬
ing stanza is addressed to it.
{lfa'Mf,mvhthi ninth miiufi.)
QUIVER
143
9. 14]
O lord of forests, our friend, promoter, and a noble hero, indeed be
firm in body. Thou art girt with cowhide, be strong. May thy rider
win what is to be won.1
0 lord of forests, indeed be firm in thy limbs. Thou art our friend,
promoter, and a noble hero, i. e. a blessed hero. Thou art girt with cow¬
hide, hence be strong, i. e. be very firm. May thy rider win what is
worthy of winning.
The word dundubhi a (drum) is onomatopoetic. Or else it is (so
called) being made of a split tree.3 Or it may be derived from (the
verb) dundvhhya, meaning to make a sound. The following stanza is
addressed to it.
( Here ends the twelfth section.)
Fill earth and heaven also with thy roar. Let the immovable and the
movable think of thee every where. Besides, O drum, together with Indra
and the gods, keep off the enemy farther than afar.*
Fill earth and heaven with thy roar. Let them all that are immovable,
i.e. stationary, and that are non-stationary, think highly of thy loud call
O drum, • associated together with Indra and the gods, disperse the enemy
farther than what is very far.
Quiver is the receptacle of arrows. The following stanza is addressed
to it/*
(Here etuis the thirteenth section.)
The father of many (daughters), and whose sons are many, clangs and
clashes, having reached the field of battle. Slung on the back, the quiver,
when hurled forth, conquers strifes and all the hostile armies.0
The father of many (daughters) and whose sons are many is with refer¬
ence to arrows. When exposed, it smiles as it were. Or it is an onomato¬
poetic word. Sutikdh (strife) is derived from (the root) sac (to suffer), or
Irom if (to scatter), preceded by the preposition sa/tn. Slung on the back it
conquers when hurled forth, is explained.
Handguard is (so called because) it is held firmly on the hand. The
following stanza is addressed to it.
(Here ends the fourteenth section.)
* vi. 47. 26 ; AV. 6. 126. 1 ; VS. 29. 62. (tree), and the latter from the root bhid.
* Of. Professor Maedonell, op, ««,, p. 166. * vi. 47. 29; AV. 6. 126. 1 ; VS. 29. 66.
3 This gives the first derivation of the word * Of. Professor Maedonell, loc. off.
dn.ndv.bM, is. the former part from dnma 0 vi, 75. 6 ; VS. 29. 42.
144
BRIDLES
[9. IS
Like a serpent, it encompasses the arm with its coils, protecting it from
the impact ot* the lowstring. May the manly handguard, learned in all
expedients, well protect the man from all Hides.1
Like a serpent, it encircles the arm with its coils, shielding it from the
strokes of the bowstring. The handguard well versed in all the sciences.
A man is (so called because) hu possesses abundance of manly spirit,2 or
the word jnimtin (man) is derived from (the root) paim (to crush).
Bridles have been explained.3 The following stans* is addressed to
them.
(Hera emle the fifteenth miinn.)
Seated on the car, a skilful charioteer guides his steeds in front of him,
to whatever place ho likes. Admire the greatness of the bridles. From
behind, the reins give direction to the mind.4
Seated on the car, a skilful charioteer, i.e. a noble charioteer, guides his
steeds, which are in front of him, to whatever place he likes. I worship
the greatness of bridles. The reins, although they are Iwhind, give
direction to the mind.
Dhaum * (bow) is derived from the root ilhuitv, meaning to go, or to
kill : the arrows are discharged from it. The following stanm is addressed
4o it.
(Hem ends the sixteenth section.)
May we win kine with the bow, and with the bow the combat. May we
win dreadful battle* with the l*ow. The l tow brings the desires of the
enemy to naught. May we conquer all quarters with bow/
The stanm is explained by the mere reading of it,
Sumtuluh (battle) *» min-adah (i.e. eating together) from (the root) ad
(to eat),7 or « mm-madah (i. e. raging together) from (the root) mad
(to rage).
Jyd (bowstring) is derived from (the root) ji (to conquer), or from ji
(to conquer, cL ix), or it is (so called because) it causes arrows to fly
quickly. The following stanza is addressed to it.
(Here ends the seventeenth sect bn.)
Coming dose to the ear as if desirous of whispering a secret, and
embracing its dear friend, this string, stretched on the bow, and leading us
to salvation in battle, utters a low shrill sound like a woman.*
‘ vt 75. U } VS. 2». M.
* Oompared to & woman, who i» poor la
•jdrit, * wa tai mom manly
. Haig*.
» Sooae.
* vi. 76. «5 VS. n. 48.
**
• Of, Fmfmmw Mfu*ion*II, kc* e#*
• ?&»,§§»
f P*x>j>to tiwmt mah fttiwr, m II w#t% to
SkWffte
• vi* ?$, 1 1 m st, 4a,
WHIP
145
9, 20]
It comes close to the ear as if desirous of speaking. Embracing, as
it were, its dear friend, i. e. the arrow. It utters a [shrill] sound like
a woman. This string stretched on the bow. In battle, in strife. Leading
us to salvation, [leading us across].
Jsu 1 (arrow) is derived from (the root) is, meaning to go [or to kill].
The following stanza is addressed to it.
(Here ends the eighteenth section.)
She wears a beautiful wing. Deer is her tooth. When hurled, she flies
girt with cow-phlegm. May the arrows grant us protection there where
men run to and fro.2
She wears a beautiful wing is with reference to the swift feathers of
arrows. Her tooth is made of the horn of deer.:i Or else it is derived
from (the root) 'mrg (to pursue).* ‘When hurled, she flies girt with cow-
phlegm ’, has been explained.6 May the arrows grant us protection there
whore men run in the same direction and in the opposite direction, i. e. pro¬
tection in battles.
Lashing rod is called whip. Whip (kasa) is (so called because) it
reveals (; t>ra-IcaMiyatl ) danger to the horse. Or else it is derived from (the
root) krs (to drag) on account of being small. Further, speech is called
(Icutid because) it reveals meaning, or it rests in space; or it is derived
from (the root) Icrui (to make a noise). The following stanza is addressed to
the horsewhip.
(Here entls the nineteenth section.)
They strike their thighs and deal blows on their buttocks. O lashing
rod, impel sagacious horses in battles.®
They strike their thighs, i.e. their moving thigh-bones. Sold Id (thigh¬
bone) is derived from (the root) sac (to be united), the body is fixed in it.
And they deal blows on their buttocks.7 Jaghanam, (buttock) is derived
from (the verb) jahghanya (to strike repeatedly). 0 lashing rod, impel
horses that are [sagacious,] of highly-developed intelligence, in battles,
i. e. contests, or conflicts.
* Of. Professor Macdonell, loc. cit.
2 vi. 75. 11 ; VS. 20. 48.
5 This gives the detailed description of an
*arrow. The pointed end is made of the horn
of a deer, which is very sharp, and the rest
is covered with beautiful wings. Cf. Durga’s
remarks.
1 According to Durga, certain arrows possess
the power of pursuing even an invisible
enemy and of discrimination in attack.
5 See 2. 5.
• vi. 75. 13.
7 Durga takes jetnghanti as a particle in
the vocative case, agreeing with
This explanation is wrong. Not only is it
opposed to that of Yaska, but jaiighattii, as
the accent nidi cates, cannot be in the vocative
case.
146
WOODEN MACK
[9. *o
Mortor (vlakkilmn) in (»» called Wstuw) it causes to spread out. [tiru-
krr ram), or it has a hole at the top, or it prepares fond (ftrf-hmtm).
There is a Brfthmaim passage:1 ' Make me large,' said in*. Then indeed
he became a mortar. Verily, they call it w nuhnst m fusing to spread out),
indirectly ulUkfudnm, i.e. mortar. Tin* following Htmwu is addrowcd to it.*
{ Harr em/a (U twnUrth w,
Whenever, O Mortar, thou art art to work from to house. Then
utter thy brightest sound like the trumpet of the conquerors.*
The staurn is explained by tin* mm* moling of it.
{ Mere t.urh (hr. *.*♦;, „».j
Vfytbhtth means one who rains down otfrpriug. '■ or who iurmeo-s the
seed very much. Vt'fnhhuh is therefore ho called from raining, i,*», whose
characteristic is to nin. The billowing *f«u/n i* addre-o-ed t*> him.
\Hf.rP twin the wrtitm. f
Thundering they approached him. In the midst of the strife, they
ratM c the bull shed water. Through him Mudgala won a hundred thousand
well-nourished kina in battle.*
Thundering they approached him is explained. They made the Imil
abed water in the midst [of battle], i. «. the place „f conquest or swiftness.
Through him (lm compered) the king of beautiful jm„**in»s » The verb
wrn> meattH to ©at. Or else, Mudgala won a thousand we.lhuntimhed him*
in battle. Thu wort! prmltmm in tt synonym of battle treasures are*
scattered forth in it ' '
Wooden mace, i.e. mace made of wood, With roterenco to it they
relate a legend. A seer Mudgala, a droeemknt of Bl»rmya.4va, having
yoked bis hull and a wooden mace, and having fought in little, won the
contest. Ihis is indicated hy the following stanza.
(Mere end* the Imahj.thiM mrt 'am.)
. jf *f* tbuJ! m(l th“ wwslen maw lying i„ the middle
o battle, with which Mudgala won it hundred thousand kine in liattlus.A
tin nMlU mT 1?™^°'*?^' tf *!“ h“11, ,ll“ "'•« lyi"K In
;.°r.r ^ t* wch.5i",iK“u w““ * ii"“|r”j £<». i«
file word /ffemtyjgmt * is a synonym of Jmttiv, (so ««ll«d) froif;,
t or conquering hostile armies m mm um wbtymmm
vl!, 0. 1. ISt,
? I* $& ft ; Al, ¥ll# 1? ; nf« Bfli* IX ill, |#j#
PfWM*
* ArPHnttm t« fjiivg*, $Mmmm $mm* «
wmimmm mm try, mk m tarty.
, « x, m% %
RIVERS
147
9. 26]
beans, or who swallows beans, or passion, or pride, or joy.1 Bhdrmyasva,
a son of Bhrmyasva. Bhrmyasva means one whose horses are always
wandering, or he is (so called) from horse-breeding.
The word pituh is a synonym of food. It is derived from (the root) pa
(to protect), or from 'pa (to drink), or from pyay (to swell). The following
stanza is addressed to it.
( Here ends the twenty-fourth section.)
Verily I will praise the food, the holder of great invigorating strength ;
with whose vigour Trita rent Vrtra limb by limb.2
I praise the food which contains great invigorating strength. The
word taviM " is a synonym of strength. It is derived from (the root) tu,
meaning to increase. With whose vigour, i.e. power, Trita, i.e. Indra who
abides in three places, rends Vrtra limb by limb.
Rivers have been explained.4 The following stanza is addressed to
them.
( Here ends the twenty-fifth section.)
Hear this my hymn of praise, 0 Gaxiga, Yamuna, Sarasvatl, 6utudrl
together with Parusni, Marudvrdha with Asikni, and Arjlklya with Vitasta
and SusouiA®
Attend" to this my hymn of praise, O GaUga, Yamuna, Sarasvatl,
&utudrl, Parusnl, Marudvrdhft with Asikni ; hear, 0 Arjlklya with Vitasta and
Susoma.7 This is the general sense. Now (follows) the etymological explana¬
tion of every word, Gahga is (so called) from going {•/gam)? Yamuna,
she tiows, joining herself (with other rivers), or she flows gently.9 Saras¬
vatl — the word suras is a synonym of water, it is derived from (the root)
er (to flow)— rich in water. SutudrI, quick runner, rapid runner,10 or it
runs swiftly like one who is goaded. Ir&vatl is called Parusnl, i. e. having
joints, [shining,] winding, Asikni, non-bright, non-white. The word sitarn
is a synonym of white colour, its antithesis is (denoted by) a-sitam.
Marudvrdha, i. e. swollen by all other rivers and winds. Vitasta, not
burnt,11 mighty, liaving high banks. Arjlklya is called Vipai, (so called
' Cf. Both, op. c it., p. 129.
' i. 187. 1.
3 Cf. Both, op. oft, p. ISO.
Hoe 2. 24.
* x. 75. 8.
6 Cf. Muir, op. c it., vol. H, p. 842.
i Cf. M. A. Stein, Shandarknr Comm.
Poi.,
created beings to the best place. Durga.
* There are no waves in it. Durga.
10 Of. Mbh. Adi-par., verse 6752,
vidridd yamdc ckatadrur iti vMrutil 1.
n Durga says, on the authority of the
SdmidJtmi JBrdhmarunf that there was fire called
Vaifohaka which consumed all rivers except
148
HERBS
[9. a 6
because) it rises in rjrdv, or it flows in a straight line, The VipiWi h(m
called from bursting forth, or from loosening fet tors, or from being extended.
It is called fetterless itwausn the fetters of Urn moribund Vadstha wen*
loosened in it.' Formerly it was called I'rnftjinl. Suxomft is th»* Sindhu,
(» called because) rivers flow toward*, it, Sindhu is f««. called) from’
flowing.
Apth (waters) is derived from dim root) tip (to obtain). The following
fitamai is addressed to them. h
(//#*<*#> Ptnln tin' w/i'ii,,,)
Ye waters are indeed beneficent. As such losfow strength on us, so
tliat we may look upon great happiness/*
Ye waters are indeed a source of comfort, As such bestow food rut us,
so that we may look upon great happiness, i. e. delight.
Herbt (otfu-^lKn/,,/,) are (so called twanre) they stick u(/noj,t,.V\ tlm
burning element 3 (nrmt), or flwcauw*) p«*op|e suck them when something is
burning (in the Iwdy). Or else the}- suck the morbid element (,/<»« ,,
The following wtanm is addressed to them.
(//tire CihIh the
1 think there arts indeed one hundred and seven allies of the tawny
yore4^ Werw FltK^WCt,f^ t*,rw ,4g*» More the god«, in days of
I think there are indeed mm hundred and seven allies of the tawny
onus, i. a tawny-coloured ones, the herbs, which curry off (diseaue) produced
three ages Worts the gods, in days of yore. There are three kinds of
a xxiea, i. v, places, names, ami specie.**. Here spMes are meant.4 Or else
there are sewn hundred *• vital jairts of man, the herbs are applied on them.
Night has boon explained.7 The following .stanza, is nddrewed to it.
(Here emlx the irr^tj^Ujhth rniimi,}
«1 totT»J ,,f thw fttth,T u>#!th'* {»ta«*pheric>
r „ “f- , ,o° ,*rt ^ u*
or heaven , the dreadful darkness draws all around.'
* Cf. Mbh. idt-par., w 0745 and <J7«t„
* X, 0. 1,
* There are two etymologies glren, (|)
tom V*f (to bum) and */m to suok, £8;
from y'd'*? and Vrffo*.
4 *. m. 1. Cf. Vmtomr Mardmwdl, *. eft,
P* 1®*-
* I, e. There are m kinds of herbs.
11 Ya*»ktt explain* bhim , . m,,ui ,» m
nopta-talom, i. m, 706, AwortUiig to tin*
ordinary meaning «>f tlm word* used, 9*
indicated by tin* mtvnt and .... the pit raw
m” only mean * a hundred ntel wn *.
’ S. IS.
* KVKIt. x, J87, j,
WILDERNESS
149
9. 3»]
O night, thou hast well filled the terrestrial region along with the
places of the middle (region). Great, mighty, thou encompassest the abodes
of heaven ; the dreadful darkness draws all round the region.
Wilderness 1 is the wife of desert. Desert ( aramya ) is (so called because)
it is far ( apa-arna ) from the village, or because it is dull (a-mmana).
The following stanza is addressed to her.
(Here ends the twenty -ninth section.)
O wilderness, how is it that thou who disappearest in deserts ever
onwards dost not seek the village 1 it appears that fear does not find thee.2
The seer 3 4 * addresses her with the words, ‘ 0 wilderness, how is it that
thou who disappearest in deserts, i. e. forests, like one directed to some
place onwards, dost not seek the village 1 It appears as if fear does not
find thee.’ Or the word im is used in the sense of slight apprehension
(i. e. the slightest fear).
Faith (srad-dha) is (so called) on account of being based on truth (srad) *
The following stanza is addressed to it.
(Here en/ls the thirtieth section.)
Through faith is fire kindled, through faith is oblation offered. With
our speech we announce faith at the head of fortune.6
Through faith is fire well kindled, through faith is oblation well offered.8
With our speech we announce faith to bo at the head, i. e. the chief limb of
fortune, i. e. prosperity. •
Earth has been explained.7 The following stanza is addressed to it.
( Here etuis the thirty-first section.)
0 Earth, be pleasant, thornless providing a resting-place ; grant us
extensive protection.8
O Earth, be comfortable, thornless providing a resting-place. Rlcsamh
means ‘ thorn it is derived from (the verb) rch (to be stiff). Kantahah
(thorn) is (so called) (because it says to itself), Whom (ham) should I hurt
i Of. Professor Macdonell, op. c it, p. 154.
* X. 14(1. 1,
5 Durga remarks that the poet lost his way
Jfr tli© forest, and being puzzled as to what
direction it was, and being afraid, addresses
the goddess of the forest, 1 How is it that 1
am afraid and thou art nbt? ’
4 Durga remarks that $racl~<lh(i means that
intuitive attitude which one assumes towards
religion and* secular and spiritual matters
and which docs not undergo any change.
The tutelary deity of this intuition is called
xraddhtl. Cf. Professor Macdonell, op. oit.%
p. 119-20.
■fl x. 151. L
6 Durga quotes a passage which says that
the gods do not accept the oblations of the
faithless.
’ See 1. 18-44*
8 i, 22. 15.
WIFE OF AONI
150
[9- 3*
(tfynytimj) ? or it may he derived from (the verb) hi (to pierce), or from
karit, moaning to go, Lit. it is very prominent on the troo. Grant hk (let
them grant) 1 protection from all sides, i, e. extensive protection.
A/ml (disease) Iwm hw*n explained.3 The following stana in addressed
to it.
(Here tilth* ilm thirfy-wriiHit miinn.)
Infatuating tin* heart of these (our em-mmst, seize their limbs ; depart,
0 Apva, approach (them), burn with Haines in their hearts. Ixit our
enemies abide. in blinding darkness.3
Infatuating the heart [the intelli>cf“J of th«w (our enemies), seism their
limlw; depart. O Apva, approach them, burn their hearts with Homos. lad,
mir onoutHH grope in blinding darknrra,
Agmiyi 1 is (hr wile of Agni. Tim following stanza is addressed to her.
(Hut it, it# fist, thirty-thn't wthui.)
I cull upon the, wife of Indra, the wife of Vartma, and the wife of Agni
for welfare and for drinking soma/'
The stanza in explained by the mere muling of it.
{Here ami* the, thirty-fourth errh’o,i,)
Now, therefore, the eight pairs, mortar and pestle. Mortar 6 has }t««n
cxplamcl Pestle (mmtdum) is (ho colled became) it, moves again and
again (muhvdymnmi). The following stonra in addressed to them.
{Here ends the thirty-fifth
Adorable, best winners of food, tiny are Judd aloft, devouring food like
Worthy of being worshipped with raeriiitw, best, distributors of food,
they are hold aloft," devouring food like steeds.
Two receptacles of oblations, i. e. depositories of oblations. The follow-
ing stansav is addressed to them.
{Here end* tfte tMHy-msdh eoctim.)
1 The passage within brsokut* in omitted
by tho manuscript* of tho iongor roesnaion
and Do* fa.
* 8w* e. 18.
. * X. 10®. 12. •
4 Cf. Professor Matdoncll, <g». c#,, pp, 124-8.
ywta’* explanation that Agn&yi it the wife
of Agni is liable to oritielwn, for la the
following stanxa she is associated with drink-
ing vena— a function not wy appropriate
for tha wife of Agni.
* i- S»- I#. w*
* See ». m.
1 i. an ?,
1 Tlw mortar is mounted or made to stand
upright | Mm, potfie is lifted up for pounding.
Durga,
ENDS OF THE BOW
151
9,40]
0 ye free from treachery, let the holy gods sit in your lap ; here, to-day,
to drink the soma.1
Let them (gods) sit in your lap, in your bosom, [or else, O ye not to
be injured]. Holy gods, accomplishers of sacrifice ; here, to-day, for the
drinking of soma. Heaven and earth have been explained.2 The following
stanza is addressed to them.
{Here ends the thirty-se/venth section.)
To-day may heaven and earth extend our accomplishment, this sky¬
touching sacrifice, to the gods.3
To-day may heaven and earth extend farther our performance, i. e. this
sky-touching sacrifice, to the gods.
VipSi and 6utudrl have been explained.4 The following stanza is
addressed to them.
(Mere ends the thirty ^eighth section.)
lake two bright eows, like two licking- mothers, Yipa$ and SutudrI
hasten forth eagerly with their waters from the lap of the mountains,
contending like two mares let loose.5
From the lap of the mountains, i.e. from their mountainous abode.
Eagerly, i.e. longingly.0 Like two mares who are released, or who are out of
temper. Contending— the verb has is used in (the sense of) emulation— or
who are excited. Like two [bright] beautiful cows, two mothers licking
together,7 Vipa6 and Sutudri hasten forth with their waters.
The ends of the bow are (so called because) they send forth arrows, or
they are made of wood, or they never fail. The following stanza is addressed
to them. ■ , . , . „
{Here ends tlce thirty- ninth section.)
Approaching each other like women of the same mind, they bear (arrows)
in their lap as a mother does a son. May these quivering ends of the bow,
having a mutual understanding, drive away the enemy, the unfriendly
people.8
Approaching each other like two women who have the same thought,
they bear arrows in their lap, i.e. bosom, as a mother does a child. May
these destructive ends of the bow, having a mutual understanding, dri\ e
away the enemy, the unfriendly people.
t ii. 41. 21.
* Si*# 1 . 18. u ; a. 21
* ii. 41. 20.
« See 2. 24 ; 1 20.
* iii. 811.
e i.e. Losing for their mutual confluence
or the sea. Durga.
7 i, e. Two mothers who want to lick the
same calf.
* vi* 70. 4,
152 TWO GODDESSES 4C
Wind and win.1 &» mh means wind, <*o called) kcmise it move* quickly
in the atmosphere. httoh means flu* huh, j«o culled} from moving f
The following stanai is addressed to Omni, ' !h
\Ha-t <«<k Ihr.fnrtkth nrth»,.\
0 wind and sun, enjoy Ohm praise. Sprinkle ye kth this (earth) with
whatever water you make in heaven.8
The stanai is explained hy the mere reading of it.
The, two approving goddesses, the two goddess who appnjvc without
reflection, i.e. heaven and earth, or day and night. According to Katfhakya
they an* crop and ««wm. The following invitation is addrowd to then. ’
. < Ikn iwk tht forty. ft rtf m firm.)
The two approving godde**.** who bestow treasures .* of the ... two, mm
altall remove the ills and boat ilitien, am! the other shall bring no! tic treasures
for the Hticrificer, Do y«- U.th cat in order to win and to bestow treasures.
Sacrifice;'
I lie two approving goddesses, i. e. the two goddesses who approve with¬
out reflection, [Who kstow treasures,} who distribute treasures. Of
these two, one causes ills ami hostilities to be removed, ami the other brings
exoollont trawmrw, for tho wriflar, „„l,r t., wh, «■ Ir™™,
Jntitetion is^xproLel ‘ ** ***** **" m‘r>nw‘ ",th tUm‘ mmin> t}*«
_ Two goddesses worshipped with bsid-nblutinns. two godth^,, who are
tiJht Wwl‘ml ri'-tU U hmvm ,ml •»*»*. '* »»<1
night. According to KaUlrnkyu, they are crop and w*a son, The foflowinir
invitation is addressed to them. "
(Hurt tiH'h thr, fvtiy.mvmd ttHim.)
Tim two goddesses worshipped with food oblations: one shall bring the
parSce oTtlw <!ld wkl ^ha6 1 T '!*"*1 mffal ,,ri,*k“ May w«
pimJct of tfw old will i llii mm uml of tint nmv with llm uliL f lm two
. “^ttiritmP^|Wlfil stwtigth, have.
. - * yo “ - h — - »*■ -
i.«. wfo, ,r» to 1»
^d^rintk r*' ^ hTiT ^ MUi JU|C”' mti «*»■* «U«W*
"£® "”nk* M«y we partake of the old with the new and of
1 %M 0 a* 1 h® two *od<Jl^8 worohipjHsl with r.ssbnblntions,
j.p. ISC-80. * ICS. Itt, 18 . jf8> *, w> H. 8l0 j
* K8. 10. 18; m. 4. 18; 810, i.
10. 3] VAYU 163
and causing strength, have bestowed that strengthening food. Do ye both
eat and drink or enjoy desire, in order to win and to bestow treasures.
Sacrifice. With these words, the invitation is expressed.
(Here ends the forty-third, section.)
CHAPTER X
Now, therefore, (we shall take up) the deities of the middle region. Of
these, V&yu1 (wind) is the foremost. V&yu (wind) is derived from (the verb)
ml (to blow), or it may be derived from the verb v% (meaning to move).
< It is derived from the verb i (to go),’ says SthaulSsthivi, ' the letter v
being meaningless.’ The following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the first section.)
Come, 0 beautiful V&yu, these soma-juices are made ready. Drink
them, hear (our) call.2 . . ,
Come, 0 V&yu, worthy of being seen. These soma-juices are made
ready [i. e. prepared] ; drink them and hear our call. What deity other
than the atmospheric will the seer thus address 1 J
The following, another stanza, is addressed to him.
( Here ends the second section.)
May the ever-running steeds, the chariot-horses, who move in a straight
lino, bring the vigorous Indra, in a car of beautiful wheels, towards the old
and the new food ; lest the nectar of V&yu be wasted.* .
The constantly-running steeds, the chariot-horses, i. e. the horses w ic i
draw the chariot. Who move in a straight line, i. e. whose course is atraig .
May (they) bring Indra, who is becoming very powerful, in a car of blessed
wheels, in order to join the old and the new® food. The word sravas m
a synonym of food, (so called) because it is heard (V mi), bo that the
1 Of. Professor Macdonell, op. cit, pp»
* L % 1.
8 The commentator here criticizes Yaska’s
view that V&yu is foremost among the
HBhospheric deities. He claims that place
for Indra. He then endeavours to justify
Y&skii hy trying to identify V&yu with Indra.
He says: ‘It is indeed well known that
Indra, whose sphere is the atmosphere, drinks
ioma. The preparation of soma-juice is
meant for him only. It is not to he pressed
for any other deity. V&yu Is therefore Indra
hiZBM»lf.’
* vi. 37. 3 ; cf. Brh. D. v. 107.
" Cf. 1. 17. Durga explains new as the
»oma which is gathered and offered at the
same time ; old, as the soma which it gathered
at the morning libation and offered at the
midday or the evening libation.
154
VARimA
aoma-draught of thin Viiyu may not1 fos wasted. According to some the
stanza is primarily addressed to Indra, the function of V&yu b#dng sab-
ordinate ; according to others, it is primarily addressed to forth.
Vanina is (so called) because he covers ( vter). The following stanza is
addressed to him.
(Hen emfa tfus third m’tion.)
Varutja sent forth the cloud, opening downwards, and created heaven,
earth, and the intermediate s|wiei\ With it, the king of th«' entire universe
moistens earth as rain the hurley
V,u?pft ^nt whose door opens downward*. {A cloud,
kabam/mm,m so called because) X'tmmam, which means water, is deposited
into it. Water is railed kuhtwHurm also— the verb* hmlh is used tt*
denote an undated state it is comfortable and unrestnuinsL lie creates
heaven, earth, and the intermediate space. With that great ness, the king
of the entire universe moistens earth as min does barley.4 The following,
another stanza, is addressed to him.
(Here end'- the fourth
I pmiso him, who pohmmhsm seven .-inters at the birth of rivers. and who
belongs to the middle region, with noble speech, hymns of the uuuuss, and
panegyrics of N&bh&ka at the same time. Ia*t all others Is* killed,''1
1 praise bin. well with speech, i. e. song or eulogy, equal Ut the respect-
*:T.hy,tlIW of th‘! nmntfS »,,,J thv panegyrics of Nlbh&ka at the same time.
Nftbhaka was » seer who, in his Mprndt, called him one having seven niatont
at the forth of those flowing (rivers). He (Varupa) - is called one Wonging
to the middle region. Now this is he himself. fo,t all others fo> killed.’
All others, who foatr enmity to us. who am evil-minded, t. e. wfowe minds
or whose thoughts are sinful, shall not fo, mUforcl to live.
1 There in no negative panteht In tlm text
of tha XV. YUk* mm the wh *m In I. »,
which ts explain*! by Uurga «• ftf*«itrt*«qw.
It my h* that Yftaka darim the ntgativo
mmlng from the pwpoaitlon rf. How.wr,
thl# oaplanatlon dm not hold good, for
* According to Ihuga, the word kmmm
tedwt«d ft«n vw.-logt*-. Homy,,
totndhifc Kw« m tm c&palum mi
k'J-.l !>*■ ft .
* This mnu, dws nut hrlng out with
Miffftiwnt etaarnrw* the nhancterittic of tho
atm-ephem Vania*, rain teing mentioned
a* a function of the *•<*1^11*1 »un. Tho »Uu*a
thwnfow* leave* on* in doubt a* to whether
Varova to an atm«ajih*r«o or a oelaMial daltjr.
Tha ambiguity, however, in etound by"Sft»
n«rt atanaa.
* vil.tt .fl.
* Cfc Profewor Haedmwll, t*„ j»j». «S-».
4 Th* root ««*ft meant Uo kill ‘ Mounting
to Mgh. ii. if.
RUDRA
155
10. 8]
Rudra 1 is (so called) because he bellows (ranti), or because he runs
(dravaii) vociferating (int. of ru), or it is derived from the causal of the
verb rud (to roar). There is a Kathaka passage ; Because he has roared,
that is the characteristic of Rudra. There is a Hlridravika passage.
Because he roared, t! at is the characteristic of Rudra. The following
stanza is addressed to him.
( Here ends the fifth section.)
Bear these songs to Rudra of strong bow and swift arrows, the god rich
in food, irresistible, the assailant, the disposer, armed with sharp weapons.
May he hear us 1 8
Bear these songs to Rudra of massive bow and swift arrows, the god
who abounds in food,3 unassailable by his opponents, the assailant, the dis¬
poser, and armed with sharp weapons. May he hear us. The word tigmais
derived from (the root) tij, meaning to sharpen. Ayudhdm (weapon) is (so
called) from killing. The following, another stanza, is addressed to him.
(Here ends the sixth section.)
May that bright weapon of thine, which, hurled down from heaven
flies on earth, avoid us. 0 god of authoritative speech, thou hast a thousand
medicines ; do thou not hurt our sons and descendants.4
May that bright weapon of thine, which is hurled down from heaven,
i e from beyond heaven, (avoid us). Didyut (bright weapon) is derived
from (the root) do (to cut), or from dyn (to assail), [or from dyut (to shine)].
It flies on earth. Kmd means earth, it flies on it or along it. Or ^t
flies bringing destruction. May it pass us over. O god of authontativ
speech, athousand medicines belong to thee; do thou not injure our sons and
grandsons. Tokam (offspring) is derived from the verb tud (to push).
Tanuyam (son) is derived from the verb tan (to spread). Agm is called
Rudra also.7 The following stanza is addressed to him.
( Here ends the seventh section.)
0 thou who art skilled in praise;
man ; a beautiful hymn for Rudra.8
1 Of. Professor Macdoneil, op. oil, pp. 74-7.
a rii. 40. L
.3 Yaska explains svadhtivne as cmnavaU,
*3a0fch., op. ad, p. 135, attributes to it the
meaning 1 independent % sdUtWnMg, or 1 mag¬
nificent by nature selbstherrlich ; cf. also
Muir, op* ett*, vol. ii r, p. 314.
4 y!L 40. S.
» Two other derivation* euggested are the
be active for the worship of every
following: (1)V« » d- ito shine’> Vdil
4 cl. 1 to cast’.
6 He is pushed, as it were, by his father,
who urges him to do this or who prohibits
him from doing that.
7 Agni is identified with Rudra ; of. AV.
7. 87. 1 ; yoagnau rudra yo op ro antar . . . Uamai
rudYPya mam aM* agnaye.
• i. 27.10; SV. 1. 16; 2.1018.
156
1NDRA
[10. 8
JitrH1 m«nn praise ; it is derived from (the verb) Jr, meaning to praise.
He who rectivffl praise, or awaken* another by praise, (is called j>< nt-bnihn).
Bo active, i. o. do that, ho that every man may te* abb* to sacrifice ; a beauti¬
ful hymn for Rndra.
Jndraa in (so called te-eausc) he divides f«»nd (Ird + tlr), or ho given food
(mi + d(f), or he te’stows fnml f hit +ilhn). or h** wild* f»wl (frti + tfilroytt), or
he holds fond fm> +ilh& myo), or h»; runs for the sake of soma [imh + dm),
or he taken delight in snmn f itithi + nm}, or ho beings on tiro (</ hulk).
It is known : that 1 tenant they animated him wit h vital breath**, that is the
characteristic of Indra,' ' He h (so called) from doing everything flit, thin).’
says Agrftyana. * He is (ho called) from seeing everything iAW + ,/«{)/
says Aupatiuuiyava. Ortho word i?s derived from (the v.-rh) meaning to
to powerful, i. v. being powerful he tears the enemies asunder, or puts them
to flight. Or he honours the wir.riticer*. The following stnnxa is addressed
to him.
(/iw/tiwh tilf r.hjfdh rHfi. i
Thou didst pierce the spring, create channel**, and rich in water send
them forth knocking against each other. < » Jndrn. thou didst uncover the
great cloud, emit the streams. and smite down the giver (of water).*
Thou didst pierce the spring, Vi-mt (spring) is (*> ealled) j from moving
upwards (\d-i/nr)), or from rising upwards («f> */*<»»/), or from flowing
upwards (id- or it m derived From tie* verb u>l (to i«tu« out!'.
Thou didst create its channels. Hum, rieh in water, didst :*eud forth these
atmospheric multitudes (of elnmte) having water, and proving each other
hard. The verb ran moans to stop or to omit. O Indra. item didst
uncover the groat mountain, i.e. the cloud emitted its breams ami smote
Mm down, he. the giver whose function is login* (rain). The following
other stanza is twldmwed to him.
(Him nuhtfm niutit wUut*,)
The wise god, who immediately on bin birth Itoc&ine foremost anti
who surpassed (other) goth, in strength, at whose breath heaven and
earth tremble on account of the greatness of hh* might, he, 0 men, is
Ixubifc#*
Who as soon as he was term te*canie foremost, thu wise god, who,
with hie strength, i.e, strong action, subdued, ».«. m>im\ all around, pro¬
tected all around, or surpassed (other) gods: at, whose itowcrcvcn heaven
and earth trembled on account of the grim.* of hte m»k i.o. on account
' CJ' + m’> mtr> V. at, ' Tit** quaimum j» imtmed.
™* lTi W* *"> «W, * v, 82, I j mV I 814
' * Of. Prefer MacdontUI, «*. ci<„ W, 61-87. '* a, m, | , * V. *fc 84. I
BRHASPATI
157
10. 13]
of the mightiness of his power. He, 0 men, is Indra. Thus the gratifica¬
tion of the seer who had an intuitive insight into reality expresses itself
conjoined with a narrative.1
Parjan/yah 2 (cloud) is derived from (the verb) trp (to be satisfied) by
reversing the first and the last (letter) : one who gives satisfaction and is
favourable to men (trp +janyah = '/n't +janyah = pa'rj +janyah — 'par +
janyuh), or he is (so called because) he is the best conqueror (parah+ '/jin),
or he is the best progenitor (par ah + Vjan), or he is the bestower of juices
(pro. + '/fj). The following stanza is addressed to him.
( Here ends the tenth section.)
He strikes down trees and he strikes down demons, the entire universe
was afraid of the great slaughter. Even the guileless fly from the rainer,
when Parjanya thundering strikes the evil-doers.3
He strikes down the trees and he strikes down the demons. All
beings are afraid of this great slaughter. Great, indeed, is his slaughter.
Even the innocent, being afraid, run away from him whose function is to
rain, when Parjanya thundering strikes the evil-doers, i. e. men who com¬
mit sinful acts.
Brhas-'patih 4 is the protector or supporter of the great. The following
■ stanza is addressed to him.
{Here etuis the eleventh section.)
On all sides he saw water bound up by the cloud like fish dwelling in
shallow water. Having rent (the cloud) with a dreadful roar, Brhaspati
drew it out like a cup from a tree.®
On all sides he saw water bound up by the all-pervading cloud like
fish living in shallow water. He took it out like a cup from the tree.
From what verb is catnamh (cup) derived 1 (from -/ cam) i. e. they drink in
it. Brhaspati having rent it with a dreadful roar, i. e. sound.
Brahma nas-patih is the protector or supporter of brahma. The
following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here etuis the twelfth section.)
All the rays of the sun drank that very stream of water, pervading and
flowing downwards, which Brahmanaspati pierced with his might, and
together they poured an abundant spring rich in water.6
1 According to Durga, the seer Grtsamada, a of being related to posterity,
fuend of Indra, who had enjoyed his com- 2 Cf. Professor Macdonell, op. eft, pp. 83-6.
pnnionship, expresses his gratification in the 3 v. 88. 2.
stanza. He remarks that the stanzas of the * Cf. Professor Macdonell, op. cit., 101-4.
BV. often refer to historical events also. He Cf. above, 2. 12 ; Brh. D. ii. 1.
offers an alternative explanation for ‘con- 5 x. 68. 8; A V. 20. 16. 8.
joined with a narrative’, i.e. which is worthy 3 ii. 24, 4.
158
LORD OF THE ABODE
[10. 13
All the rays of' the sun, which appear like the atm, drink that very
stream of water, pervading, flowing, and spreading downward, which
Brahmapaspati pierecd with his might, t.e. with power. And together
they pour out the abundant springs, rich in water, i.c. almunding in
water.
(i/ere eit<1g th*'. thirfwtdk mtiun.)
Lord of the allude1— k$fdniM (akidt*) in derived from <the v«rb) icgi,
moaning to dwell— the protector or supporter of the dwelling-place. The
following stair/, a is addressed to him.
{Here ends tlt*>.fmrttxntl< nxtum.)
We will win with the lord of the ak>d« m with a friend; bring to
us a horse or cow, O nourinher. He shall he gracious to us for such
(gift).8
We will win with the lord of the abode as with a very friendly
■person. Bring, 0 nourishor, a well-nourished cow and horse. He shall
be gracious to ns for such {gift !.
With strength or wealth. The verb utji means to give. The following
stanaa is addressed to him.
(Here eiuh th* fifteenth sort too.)
0 lord of the abode, Widow upon u» tins wave, rich in honey, distilling
honey, and well purified like clarified butter, as 11 cow dttes its milk. May
the lords of the sacred law be gracious to i»h.'4
Bestow upon us, ( ) lord of the abode, as a cow her milk , the honeyed wave,
distilling honey, i.e. water, well purified like clarified butter. May the
lords or protectors of law l*o gracious to us. The verb mrtuy means to
protect, or to worship. With reference to. this tome think that the
recurrence of the same expression in the same stanza means tautology,
as for instance, ‘ tho wave rich in honey *, and ‘ distilling honey ’ ; others
think that the recurrence of the same expression in the samo verse
(pdda) is tautology, as for instance, ' Gulden in form, he is golden in
appearance’.4 Another school of thought does not admit tautology, if
there is some difference, even if it is very slight, as for instance, * as from
water the frogs and ‘ as frogs from water V -
V&etof-patih0 (house-lord)— wist «/i (house) is derived from (the verb)
* Of. Jhcdtemv HtioAonetti qp, «#», p. IS8»
* Sv. 57. L
* It* 57. e.
« urn* m.
* «, m* 4
11 Of* Wmfmmr ##* p* !$&•
YAMA
159
10. ao]
Vos, meaning to dwell — is the lord or protector of the house. The
following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the sixteenth section)
0 lord of the house, thou art the killer of disease, wearing all forms ;
be our very kind friend.1
O lord of the house, thou art the killer of disease, wearing all forms;
be our very happy friend. The word ieva is a synonym of happiness
(mleha). The verb Hs takes the suffix va, which replaces the letter next to
the penultimate (i. e. s) and optionally takes gut uil
The word siva is derived from the same root also. He becomes the
deity of all those forms that he longs for.
Maghava assumes every form.3 This too is a V edic quotation.
Vacas-pati is the lord or protector of speech. The following stanza is
addressed to him.
(Here etuis the seventeenth section)
Come again, 0 lord of speech, together with the divine mind,
O lord of wealth, make me happy, let my body (depend) on me alone.4
The stanza is explained by the mere reading of it.
A'p&rn uwpat 5 is explained by the offspring of the self (tanfi-napat)!’
The following stanza is addressed to him.
( Here etuis the eighteeiUh section)
Offspring of waters, who shines within the waters without fuel, whom
priests implore in sacrifices ; thou hast given us honeyed waters with which
Indra grew in vigour.7
Who [will shine, i.e.] shines in the interior of waters without fuel,
whom wise men praise in sacrifices ; 0 offspring of waters, give us honeyed
waters for pressing the soma with which Indra grows in vigour, i.e. in
vigorous action.
Yama8 is (so called) because he governs (V yam) The following stanza
is addressed to him.
(Here etuis the 'nineteenth section)
With oblation, worship the king, Yama, son of Vivasvat (the sun),
who has departed along the great heavenly heights, who has made the
p c431 clear for many, and who is the rendezvous of men.9
’ vii. 65. 1. 4 See 8. 5.
2 £{$ + va > xim and, with guna, ieva. 7 x. 80. 4 ; AV, 14. 1. 87.
a iii. 58. 8. * Cf. Professor Macdonell, op. cit., p. 171.
< AV. 1. 1. 2, 9 x. 14. 1 ; cf. AV. 18. 1. 49.
# Cf. Professor Macdonell, op. cit., pp. 09-71.
MITRA
160
[10. ao
Who has departed : who has gone round the heavenly heights, i.e.
elevations and depressions. The verb av means to go.1 The sense is : and
with oblation, worship the king, Yama, the son of Vivasvat (the sun), who
has shown the path to many and who is the rendezvous of men. The
verb ilmfwjitii means to worship. Agni is called Yanrn also. The follow¬
ing stanzas proclaim him.
(Here ends the twentieth section.)
Like a spear hurled, it inspires awe as the archer’s arrow of bright
appearance.* .
Yama, indeed, is what is 1mm, Yuma, what shall bo born ; he is the
maidens’ lover, the matrons’ lord.1'
With the moving and the non-moving oblation we obtain him, the
kindled god, as cows do their atxxlo in the evening.1
Those are hemistichs. Like a spear hurled, it inspires terror (among
enemies) or courage (among friends), as does the archer’s arrow of bright
appearance, of dreadful appearance, [of strong appearance, of glorious
appearance], of great appearance, or of shining appearance.
Yama indeed was born, associated with Indra.
Ye are twin brothers, whose mother is here and there.'1
This too is a Vedie quotation. Yama is, as it were, what is bom and
what shall be bom. Maidens’ lover, i. e. one who causes maidens to lx.*
loved." Matrons’ lord, i.e. one who causes matrons to he protected.
Matrons have Agni as their chief deity, on account, of their association
with sacrifice.
Agni was thy third husband.7 This too is a Vedie quotation.
As cows obtain their home in the evening so may wo obtain the
kindled god, who is well kindled with pleasant things, with our non¬
stationary, moving, i.e. oblation in the form of an animal, and non-
Hioving, stationary, i. e. oblation in the form of herbs.
Mi-tra * is (so called) because ho preserves (trfiyate) from destruction
tym-inMi) or because he runs (dramti) measuring things together ( </ tut), or
* It h not clear why Yftaka Introduces tip*
verb or, 1 to go ?* Dtirga does not throw any
light on It*
* l m* 7.
a h m * s*
4 L 64 4 According to Dtirga, the word
mfy In the text of the RV. Is an expletive.
8 rtt SB, %
• Indian marriage in accomplished by
taking nmm *t«p round the ftro-alUr,
Fire h hero called maldta# Infer,
Bn* causes the mti Tiaga to he towmplbthcd,
with wM«frtt>« parted mnam
Ioanns 4*
8 x* m> m j A?* 14* % A
8 Cf* Professor MaedonoIS, op. cit., pp*
KA
161
IO.34]
the word is derived from the causal of {the verb) mid (to be fat). The
following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the huenty-Jirst section.)
Proclaiming, Mitra leads men forth, Mitra supported earth and heaven.
Ever watchful, Mitra beheld the tribes. To Mitra sacrifice the fat oblations.1
Proclaiming, i. e. speaking encouraging words, Mitra leads men ; Mitra
alone supports earth and heaven. Without winking Mitra beholds the
tribes. The word kvytayah is a synonym of men, (so called) because they
are active, or because their bodies are long ( vi-krqta ). ‘ To Mitra sacrifice the
fat oblations ’ has been explained. The verb hu means to give.2
Kah is (so called because) he is loving, or surpassing, or happy. The
following stanza is addressed to him.
( Here ends the twetxty-secoiyd section.)
In the beginning, the golden foetus took shape ; he was the sole existing
lord of the universe. He supported this earth and heaven. Let us, with
oblations, worship the god Ka.3
The golden foetus ; the foetus made of gold, or he w hose foetus is made
of gold. The word garbhah (foetus) is derived from the verb grbh (used) in
the sense of praising, or (so called because) it swallows useless things.
Now when a woman receives the life-germs (gun&ti) and her own life-
germs are brought into contact with them, fertilization takes place.4 He
came into existence in the beginning. He was the sole existing lord of the
universe. He supports earth and heaven. ' Let us, with oblations, worship
the god Ka ’ is explained. The verb vidh means to give.
Sarasvat lias been explained.® The following stanza is addressed to him.
( Here etuis the twenty-third section.)
Be our protector with those waves of thine, O Sarasvat, which are rich
in honey and distil clarified butter."
The stanza is explained by the mere reading of it.
( Here ends the twenty-fmrth section.)
1 ill, 59, 1, form of her germinating fluid, then by the
2 The sentence is omitted by Durga. mutual contact of the male and female fluid
* x. 121, 1 ; AT. 4, 2. 7 ; Vs, 18. 4 ; 28. 1 ; in the interior of the uterus which is capable
25. 10. # of receiving them, fertilization of a woman
♦JPurga describes the process of fertiliza- takes place. Or when a woman admires the
tion as follows : ‘When a woman receives qualities of a man, on account of her love
from a man the life-gerzfls, i. e. the essence of for him, and a man a woman, the result of
the marrow of his bones, &c., in the form of their mutual admiration is passion, and
seminal fluid and brings them (i. e. sperma- passionate intercourse produces fertilization/
tozoa) in contact with her own life-germs, * i. e. By SaramUh
L e. the essence of her flesh and blood in the 6 vii. 96. 5.
Ii
Vl6? AK ARM AN
162
[10. *5
Vi&mkarman is the maker of all. The following stanza is addressed
to him.
(Here ends the twenty-fifth section.)
VMvakarman is sagacious, mighty, creator, disposer, and supreme beholder.
The objects of their desire rejoice together with food, where beyond the
seven seers, they declare (only) one to exist*
Virfvakarman is of a penetrating mind, pervading, creator, disposer, and
the most supreme beholder of beings. The objects . of their desire, i, e.
objects which are loved or sought after, or approached, or thought about,
or aimed at. They rejoice with waters. Where these seven seers, i.e.
luminaries. Beyond them is the sun. In him (the sun) they (the luminaries)
become one. This is with reference to the deity.
How with reference to the soul.
Vi&vakarman is of a penetrating mind, pervading, creator, and disposer,
and the most supreme m'anifester of the senses. The objects of worship
of these (senses), i. e. objects desired, or sought after, or approached, or
thought about, or aimed ah They rejoice together with food. Where theee
seven seers, i. e, the senses. Beyond them is the soul. In him (the soul)
they (senses) become one. This expounds the course of the life of the soul,*
With reference to it they relate a legend. Vitfvakarman, the son of Bhuv-
ana, sacrificed all beings in a universal sacrifice/1 He sacrificed even him¬
self in the end. This is indicated by the following stanza.
10-3°] TARKSYA 168
O Vtevakarman, growing with oblations, thyself sacrifice earth and
heaven. On both sides let other men, i. e. rivals, be stupified. Let Indra,
who is pre-eminent in knowledge, here be our inciter.
Tarksya 1 is explained by Tvastr : (1) he dwells (ksayati) in the erossed-
over place (Vtf), i.e. atmosphere; (2) he protects (raksati) objects quickly
(turuam) ; or (3) it is derived from (the verb) ai (to pervade). The following
stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the twenty-seventh section.)
Let us, here, invoke Tarksya, who is rich in food, incited by gods,
mighty , impeller of chariots, the felly of whose wheel is unhurt and who is
a hero in battle, quickly for our welfare.2
(Let us invoke) him who is exceedingly rich in food. Juti signifies motion
or pleasure , devu-jwtuon therefore means one who is incited by the gods,
or pleased by them. Endowed with might, transporter of chariots, the felly
of whose wheel is uninjured and who is victorious in battles. Let us be
quick and here invoke Tarksya for our welfare. What god other than the
atmospheric would the seer have thus addressed ?3 The following stanza is
addressed to him.
(Here ends the twe nty-eiyhth section.)
Who even spread, with his might, the five tribes in a moment, as the
sun, with his light, does the waters. A hundredfold, a thousandfold in his
speed. Like a hurled javelin, they cannot keep him back.4
Who also spreads five human tribes, in a moment, with his might, i.e.
strength, as the sun does the waters with his light. His motion gains
a hundredfold, a thousandfold speed. Like a discharged arrow made of
reeds, they cannot keep him back,
Manyu ■' (anger) is derived from (the verb) man, meaning to shine, or to
be angry, [or to slay] : arrows shine through anger. The following stanza
is addressed to him.
(Here ends the twenty-ninth section.)
Accompanied by thee on the same chariot, 0 Manyu, let our heroes,
demolishing, making hairs stand on their end, unassailable, swift like
Maruts, having pointed arrows, sharpening their weapons, fire-incarnate
rush forth towards the (enemy).0
' "5f. Professor Macdonell, „P. CU., p. 148. attributed to Tarksya in the stanza, and
J x. 178. 1 ; AV.8.85. 1 ; SV. 1. R82. according to him, therefore, Tarksya can be
The characteristic of the atmospheric no other than an atmospheric deity,
gods is strength. They perform deeds of * x. 178. 3 ; AB. iv. 20.
valour, and all that requires power. The » Cf. Professor Macdonell, op. cil., p. 119.
author thinks that this trait is clearly * x. 84. 1 ; AV. 4. 8f. 1.
L 2 '•
164
SAVITU
[10. 30
Having mounted the same chariot with thee, 0 Manyu, let our heroes,
demolishing, causing the hair to stand on end, unassailable, swift like the
Maruts, having pointed arrows, sharpening their weapons, rush forward
towards the enemy. Fire-incarnate, i.e. destroying like tire, or armed, or
wearing a coat of mail. ... , .
Madhihrd has Itoen explained.1 The following stanza is addressed to
him. ....
(Here etuf$ the thirtieth m'titm.)
Dadhikrft spread out iho five trilMin with an the hu u the waters
with his light. Thousand-gaining, hundred-gaining is the swift courser.
May he commingle these speeches with honey
Dadhikra spreads out water [with might] with strength as the sun the
five human tribes with light. Thousand-gaining, hundred-gaining is the
swift, i.e. having speed, courser, i.e. having motion. May he commingle
these" speeches of ours with honey, i.e. water. MmJhv (honey) is derived
from the verb dhavi (to blow) reversed.
tkwttr 3 (is so called because) he is the stimulator of all. The following
stanza is addressed to him.
(Mere etui s the thirty-jiitf section,)
Savitf has fixed the earth with supi»ortH ; Sevit}' has fastened heaven in
supported space; Savitr has milked the atmosphere, shaking itself like
** - . } * <* * . *<il* . ... Si ... !Li
mvytuMiM proclaimed this hymn in the act of worship. This is indicated
by the following stanza.
(Mere ends the tkirty-secmul mthn.)
t See a, 87. Cf. Prvfeww Mac.lowll, «. dr,
V'» iv. 88. 10. M d n
* The word tUuni is explained l»y Purge «
null u\m lay fWii* **p> «&» p> H&
Bill in lil» Umnm mimn h* illrllwliw to it
tbit mmnl’m ‘tiwailuf ^ wftfclt Si
1*41* by Muir, m «f*f vwk iv, fu»* UuM,
mm Militr*
•*.!*•• ' • ■ ■
VATA
165
10. 36]
Like Angirasa Hiranyastupa, I invite thee, O Savitr, to this sacrificial
food. Thus worshipping and bowing before thee for protection, I kept
watch as for a stalk of soma.1
Golden tuft of hair: a tuft of hair made of gold or one having a golden
tuft of hair. Stupa (tuft of hair) is derived from the verb styai (to be
collected into a heap), i.e. a collection. 0 Savitr, like Angirasa, I invite
thee to this sacrifice, i. e. sacrificial food. Thus worshipping, bowing before
thee for protection, I keep watch as for a stalk of soma.
Tvastr has been explained.2 The following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the thirty-third section.)
The divine stimulator, multiform Tvastr, generated and nourished
manifold mankind. All these created beings and the great divinity of
the gods are solely his.:i
The divine stimulator, omniform Tvasta, nourished mankind by the gift
of juice. And he generated them in various ways. All these beings, i. e.
waters, are his. And for him is the one great divinity of the gods, i. e. the
state of being endowed with wisdom or with the bread of life. The word
as-n is a synonym of wisdom : (1) it throws out the senseless ; and sense
is thrown into it (-/as, to throw) ; (2) or the word am-ratva has its first
letter (v) elided.
Vata 4 (wind) is (so called) because he blows (vati). The following stanza
is addressed to him.
( Here ends the thirty-fourth section,)
May Vata blow towards us what is healing, full of happiness and com¬
fort for our heart. He shall prolong our lives.0
' May Vata blow towards us the healing medicines and what is full
of happiness and comfort for our heart. And may he prolong our life.
Agni has been0 explained. The following stanza is addressed to
him.
(Here ends the thirty-fifth seciio'n.)
Thou art invited to this beautiful sacrifice for the drinking of soma.
Come, 0 Agni, with the Maruts.7
Thou art invited to this beautiful sacrifice for the drinking of soma.
1 x. 149. 5.
% B* 18 j cf. Professor Macdonell, op, dt,
p. no. *
a iiL 68.19; AV, 18. 1.5.
4 Cf. Professor MaodonelJ, op, cit, pp. 81
6 x. 180. 1 ; SV. 1. 184 ; 2. 1190.
« See 7, 4.
’ k 19. l ; SV. 1. 16,
166
ASUNIW
[10. 3 6
Ar such, O Agni, come together with tins Mar-uts. What g<«l other than
the atmospheric one would the seer thus address? Tin- followin ' stanza
is addressed to him.
(Here «/wfs the thirtt{~8u;th netiitu.}
Come, 0 Agni, with
I prepare the sweet mead for thee to drink first
th# Maruts.1
. 1 Pr8Pare the 8Weet n‘«»d. >• «• made of soma, for thee to drink font
t.e. to partake of first. As such, 0 Agni, come together with the Marata
(Hen’ ewli the thirti^nixuth miking
Vem is derived from {the root) meaning to long for. The following
stanza is addi.sxod to him, K
(Here etuhs tfut thirty-ahjhth meethni.i
This Vena impels them who are in the worn!, of the variegated one.
l^ght is the chorion in measuring the, region of vapours. At the contact
of waters and the sun, tho wise kiss him with thoughts like an infant8
This Vena impels (them who are> in the worn?, of the variegated one
t£5 *Whr tmd0mul With vari^tol i. *• waters!
. Ughb is the ehonoa, bit light mtvm the pum^ of ehortoit. Tins ishorirm
dwelops with the external membrane of the foetus, or it is joined with
extomjd membrane. At the coming together of waters »md the sun,
j “f®. kf“' Pmao* mnm to grow, or worship, with hymns as they
do an infant. Infant (tisu) h (so called foeumi) he is worthy of pmm
tSlfmgtitm, * tTOm <thW tmi> mmni0g U> ^ °htained
Am-tiUi is (so called Imcause) it carries breath away f««i«
The following stanza is addressed to it. * l ”"****
(M§m €mi$ tfm tkirty*mnth mMwtu}
?*. “tad.w“h “« U» continuation of lif,,
£2 r jy s £s&& in *• ** °f ih» -• * *«
om*<LfS!^,»!UoS>0rt the “,*md ,withio ® for a longer life. And prolong
—a ih. »* •IT.TS— • b*l“ltl“K Tho vmI- ««« *t .
w« ™m nnt yux - , i T* ' ' , , ,
not be subjected to the foe, O King &>„,»!* This too is
vlit $. 7 ; AT. SO, SO, 1 1 $y, I , » II ;» -j , „
« Dai**,
J VB.7.IS.
INDU
167
10. 4*]
a Vedic quotation. Do thou increase the self, i. e. the body, with clarified
butter. . ,, , . , .
Rtak has been explained.1 The following stanza is addressed to him.
{Here ends tfie fortieth section.)
Of Eta, indeed, are the earlier invigorating draughts. Contemplation of
Eta kills vices. The call of Eta awakening and illuminating, pierced even
the deaf ears of the living being.2
Of Eta, indeed, are the earlier invigorating draughts. Consciousness ox
Eta kills all that should be avoided. The call of Eta pierces the ears even
of the deaf. Deaf, whose ears are closed. Causing to wake and making
bright the ears of the living being, of the moving being, of man, of light,
or of water. , ,,
Indu is derived from (the verb) indh (to kyidle) or from vd (to
moisten). The following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the forty-first section.)
May I proclaim that to the auspicious Indu who, like one to be invoked,
is vigorous. He stirs prayer; the slayer of demons stirs prayer. May
he hirnnwlf drive away from us the mockery of the scoffer with slaughter.
May the wicked drop down, lower and lower, like some insignificant thing,
may he drop down.3 . ,
I proclaim that to the auspicious Indu, like one who is worthy ox
being invoked, who is vigorous, rich in food, or full of desire, he causes
our prayers to stir; and the slayer of demons causes them to stir with
strength. May he himself drive away the man who scoffs and his mockery
from us with slaughter. May the wicked drop down. Even lower than
that may he drop down, like an insignificant thing. Some think that
repetition (of the same words) adds a greater force to a (particular)
sentiment, as for instance: Oh, she is beautiful, oh, she is beautiful.
This (repetition) is characteristic (of the style) of Parucchepa.* He was
a seer. He whose organ is (large) like a joint, he whose organ is in every
^ With these words, the twenty-seven appellations of deities are dealt
with. Hymns are addressed and oblations are offered to them. Of these.
> Se«2.25; 8.4; 4. 9; 6.22.
* iv. 28. 8 ; cf. 6. 16.
3 L 129. 6 ; of. Bph. D. iv. 4.
♦ Cf. Muir, op* vol. i, p. 195 ; voUii,p.212.
Parucchepa is mentioned In TS. IL 6. S. S*
Nrmedha and Parucchepa dispute as to whoso
knowledge is of a superior kind. They try to
kindle fire in moist wood. The former pro¬
duces smoke only, the latter a flame, and thus
establishes his superiority.
SOMA
169
11. a}
created beings. With a pure mind I saw him. Here the seer, who
had intuitive insight into reality, (expresses) his pleasure m a
The mother, i. e. atmospheric speech, kisses him and he kisses the mote
Puru-ravm is (so called) because he cries too much. The following
stanza is addressed to him.
(Here etuis the forty-sixth section.)
On his being bom, the goers (g>UHi) sat together and the nvers flowing
by themselves strengthened him, when, 0 Pururav^, the gods strengthened
thee for the great battle, for slaying the barbarian.2
On his being bora the goers, i.e. waters, (so called) from going, °*®_
the divine women, sat together, and the rivers, [flowing by themselves,]
moving by themselves, strengthened him, when the gods strengthenedthee
0 Sravas,for the great battle, for the delightful combat, for slaying
the barbarian, the gods (strengthened thee), the gods.
(Here ends the forty-ueve nth section.)
CHAPTER XI
(felon) to* been eaptained* The following stone, is addretod
*° hlm' (Here ends the fir at eeclion.)
Having .aired soma, the felcen here a thoutod, to
together. Here, in the enjoyment ot soma, the bountiful
lehSXd ^feto a thousand, to «ioueant 1 Uha-
JZZZ. time. (The word) th.utod is used ££££*£
sacrifice, in which soma is pressed a thousand times. In tbe^nfice tl
are ten thousand soma-draughte
re”2Ioniw,eSh?nd in the enjoyment of soma, and the wise the dull-
** STpraiscd with reference to the drinking of and in a hymn
addressed to Indra ; he is therefore identified with Indra.
1 Cf. Muir, op. eit., vol. ii> P- 196-
* x. 95. 7.
3 See 4. 24.
4 iv. 20. 7.
170
SOMA
[11. a
Sornai* a plant : the word is derived from (the root; nu. (t« press) * it k
pw8«ed again ami again. Its character (m a deity) is mostly secondary and
only rarely primary. In order to point out its (primary use) in the hymns
Sg Bten m) Whilc ife 'W i,urfeJ* wi: shall , junto (the follow¬
er® ftifiln th« memui mtkn.i
Be pure with thy sweetest and moat gladdening stream. O soma, thou
art pressed for Indra to drink.1
The stanxa is explained hy the men* reading of it.
Now here is another stomsa addressed to him or to the moon, an follows.
{Ummuhtlm third ^ikn.)
Because they grind the herb* together, one thinks that he has drunk the
soma. Of the soma which the ilrkhmapm know, none whatever partakes*
Ihe hemistich, * Because they grim! the herbs together, mm thinks that
he has drunk the soma , refers to the uwhwdy-preiwed mim, which is not
soma at all. Of the soma which the Btfdimanw know, mme whatsoever,
^sacrifice ^ ** °IRfr M*cr*fic,i' ®®n Thin »« with reference
"tCT“”c »» tiw deity. Tin; ImiAUtI,, 'fa*. U,„y «riml
the herb* togetlier, one thinks that he has drunk the mttm\ r efont to the
swna pressed with the Yiyus formula, which is not soma at all (if th«
«*» «*• k,.„w, i. c.lh« irxir", ' :
on® who is not a god, can partake. »**., »o
The following, another stanm, is addressed to him, or to the nmm,
(Here tiuln tlus fourth metum.)
foLTu.k"'} l*igin 40 Mnk ihm* forth thou again
Iveat. thto mfem to some parriwlar motions, or to the tint and JL<1
„ to of the lunar month. Wind is fee protector of soma. Tk.,
fc ,,1“t — -
*a fbrnrhu k derived from (the verb) mutl, meaning to
Ha 1* » i «v. i. jv».i«.se.
*x. 8S,S;etAV. 14. 1. 14,
«%!.». » Cp. Bfh. ». vii. IS*.
DEATH
171
11. 8]
shine. The word candancm (sandalwood) is derived from the same root
^it roams about beautifully, or it roams about for a long time. Or the
former part of the word (candramm) is derived from (the verb) cam ( o
drink). PCarw (bright) is derived from (the verb) rue (to shine) reversed.
The following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the fifth section.)
When he is bom, he is ever new, the banner of day he goes before
dawns. Approaching he distributes their share among the gods , the moon
££ ever new to the beginning of
• TbXni of days he goes before dawns’ refers to the end of the second
"’IS.tling to some th.'second ve« has the sonas it. deity. ■ Approaoh-
ing rentes their share to the gods' refers to the ha f-monthly obla-
tion of clarified butter. The moon farther extends long life. (
Mrtvu (death) is (so called) because he makes people die He is (so
C«u2 wL) he causes the dead to be mnoved/ says ^atabalak^. the
son of Mudgala. The following stanza is addresse<Tto him.
(Here ends the sixth section.)
Awav 0 Death, depart along the path that is thine own, but different
from the road of the gods. I speak to thee who hast eyes J^f88688
the power of hearing. Do not injure our children, nor om heroes^
Awav O Death, certainly, O Death, certainly depart, O Death, wit n
this it fs declared, 0 Death, the dead is for him who causes him to be
removed, O Death. It is derived from (the verb) mad or from mud.
following stanza is addressed to them.
(Here ends the seventh sectwn.)
Here is the impetuous meeting of the two mighty ones. OWta»S
Visnu, the drinker of the preyed soma-juice nvords X
aside that which is directed towards mortal man, y ,
archer KrSanu.8
The stones is engined by l^XTiMtowing ,^3, h nddressed to
jr-iiwnam has been explained.1 lhe touowmg
^n0* (Here ends the eighth section.)
* x. 86. « ; of- AT. 7. 81. 2.
* x. 18. 1 ; AV. 12.2.21; VS. 86. 7
* i, 166. 2. The stanza together with the
commentary on x. 18. 1 in the 7th section »
omitted by Durga ; cf. Both, op. ctt., p. 147.
« See 7. 21.
172
VIMVANARA
[II.9
firing your worship to the great (god) who is being exhilarated, mu!
{who is giver of) foot!, who is dear to all men, who in all-powerful ; to
Indm, whose great strength is very overpowering, whose great glory and
power heaven and earth honour.1
Honour [you], with praise, the great god, giver of sacrificial food, who
»** being exhilarated, i.e. who is rejoicing, who ix Swing praised, or who i»
i>eing implored ; who is dear to all men. mid who is all-powerful ; and to
Indra, in whose pleasure there is exceedingly great strength and most
praiseworthy glory and power Smstowed on mm. Heaven ami earth wor¬
ship you. What god other than the atmospheric would the ma*r have
thus addreared %
The following, another stanza, is addressed to him.
(//fee rmk the ninth ner(um.)
VMvftnaro the divine stimulator hm lifted up the all-impelling immortal
light.'*
The meaning is that Vhhiinnra, the god who stimulate*, has lifted up
tli© all-impelling immortal light.
DhMr 1 »s the creator of all. 'Hie following stanza k addressed to him.
{Here emk the, tenth metiun.)
May Dh&tr give uninjured life extending to the sneriiicer. We meditate
on the goodwill of the god whose laws are true.*
May Bhatr give prolonged and und-cajing livelihood to the literal
worshipper.
truc^ <m tl,e blessed will, of the god whore laws are
Vidhatf m explained by dhatf. The following is his incidental mention
in * stanm addressed to many deities,
(Here etui* tfo, dmnth mtnuu\
In the law of King Soma and Varupu, in the protection of Brhaapati
I Anumati, to-day in thy invocation, O Maghavan, and of Dh4tr and
VidhAtr, I partook of the jam.'
The meaning is: induced by these deitte I partook of the jaw full
of aomarjuice. Ktiluki {jar) [from what verb is it derived 11 him
Particular meaaurea of soma, are deposited in it
* x.ao. 1.
* vli. m I ;efc »Fkl>.vl.lI,
'
• Cf, t*r«ffe«r Mawtawlt, up, (ft, p, Ilk
* *v- * rt- *- » a, m »,
11. i6}
MAEUTS
173
, XO] u ►
km -a « ** *■*"* EMa (tk0 ^ * <to ”** :
{Bm «fe ,ke tw0» **>*■)
How therefore (we «h»« ^nred Kumi
The following stanza is addressed to them.
(Here emits the thirteenth section.)
Como, 0 Maruts, with chariote win^f Fly to us? like
furni«htd with spea^ m08t wholesome food,2
birds, 0 ye that have wise ^ - ^ lightning. Of good speed,
O Maruts, with (chariots) e g » Come with chariots
he. that turn well, or p~» jell^ M the ^ns of
furnished with 8Fea?^ Mrds with the most wholesome food. Having
flying. Fly to ns Hk Messed or whose wisdom is blessed,
wise counsel : whose wor j following stanza is addressed to
Rudras have been explained.-1 Ihe following
them. eil/i8 the fourteenth section .)
• A Tn(w of one accord, riding in
Come, O Rudras,
golden chariots for prosperity.^ water in the hot season.4 _ _
like springs from heaven for on a^jordant for the action of bnngmg
ComeT 0 Rudras, with India, emoram^o ^ ^ thirsty for
pretty-
treW ^ ^ ^
(t°lS »re * eaUed
to* + (Here ends the fifteenth section.)
. Havhi
being mor a S, y # I)lirg:v romark8 tl,at some commentators
i Of. Professor Maodonell, op. ctl., p. ’<• # lttin as a bird called cM*a - »*
* l. 88. 1. „ , _{j whoso prayer dhdno spring of water
» 8«« 10. 5 ; of. Professor Maodonell, op. ^ ^ hoaven. ^
74 ( of. Professor Maodonell, op. <*-, PP*
« v. 57. 1-
174
A&U1KASAS
111. 16
mliant like the mm, mixed thing, together with their work* during the
,t!"> wr,l'k'< w*th Mtniwt quiekw'.K, the hearer, or th»
W MB immortality mM>. mgh they Wm. mi<rUl|s T1 ’ ,fT.the
«ook of Sudlutnvftii liHilsinjf . . . ».!, ^
‘rnhTrTk ""T r,rk"' i"' . . ”ri'« )'"”■
. ' \U’/i tV,U.1' tt,“ wm' ,l“‘ wrw <>{ Hnilhanviin «
t^T ? PT’ Wi"> refmw- . . . *w »r, v.r~
whrt nnutun t fi„, »„i „,,, v . »l «
th‘' «"** **“•■ '«»• r,s»r.| ... >l,i,. i. » . . “'ll 1
of Rbhti and the praiaum t caret her «f th«. i.m, . i * M r
the ten bck* r«f L K< t }J f l ™ 7 W" TK hytnm in
"■* .h,rc, w. o y„„ mil . . **
long you cnnnot Z I.J " !“"k’ Jva r*"™a‘ •>«* «
W™ "I'1"1"”1 ■ UMm ««wn i. .nUr..,*,,! to
illtft mi mu,}
nr. l,"'hil“r'"' ">“<•'>'« liny „„ irwmrtntlr. Tiny
ttwaonHof AAj^rwt; tfiey were teiroor Agiii/* . #y
The*® «er» have many forma, Their action, »r,. Wt.,o*t i »t .
wMom k profound. Thev «m Ir IT ‘ *wut»h),.f nt their
to EL*"" '■*" Tl'" **»>»* i- n.Wr,,.H,l
(Jfw «„'t# t/<4 mtim )
Ltt th$ lowtr llltlM m wlm nrnm * . •
and up the middle one*. May the man^wTr?^ *' **r, lT mm'
hamtlew, and who know the m-r I , • m Wh° t,w*h5 ,,r«a*ht who are
Let tie lUJ “ ,t( ' m,m t0 m »t our iMv^ntion*’
the mttlu! H K‘* nlmmh l«t tin. higher man. , ... .
Iw mmm ^ timv&rth \%\tb u ^ . 11 ^ »p»r*pf i^i
.wmn-julco. wl.o ™i i. p„m,it jf "!"or " "i1'" l"1«» ">«
■ . . . .
J Cr. BrJi, 0. ill. s.t
. a. .a*.*.... ^
aai* *»»»* I ^ | A* ij
* Sea A if J cf. Jltedow ji, f)y.
j*. ns,
* ^ 4 81.
T «• 1A 1 1 AT. IS, i.
*. li’.*. s»
*« i V«, 1», 19.
11. ai] APTYAS 175
atmospheric deity,1 the manes are therefore regarded as atmospheric
deities also. Angirasas have been explained.2 Manes have been explained.
Bhrgus have been explained.4 Atharvawis,5 i. e. motionless — the verb tharv
means * to move its negation— i. e. who are without motion. The follow¬
ing stanza is addressed to them in common.
(Here ends t)ue eighteenth section.)
Aftgirasas and our manes of ninefold gaits, Atharvanas and Bhrgus, the
soma-pressera : may we be in the goodwill of those holy ones, in the
blessed favour of their minds.® ■ ■
Aftgirasas and our manes of nine gaits, i.e. whose ways of going lead m
nine directions. Atharvanas and Bhrgus, the soma-pressers, i. e. who prepare
the soma-juice. May we be in the goodwill, in the blessed will of the o y
ones, in the auspicious, excellent, generous, or blessed favour of their mmds.
‘ This refers to a group of atmospheric deities,’ say the etymologists.
‘They are manes,’ says the tradition. Moreover, seers are praised.
(Here ends the nineteenth section.)
Their splendour is dazzling like that of the sun, their greatness is
unfathomed like that of the ocean, their speed is like that of the wind.
Your hymn, O Vasisthas, cannot be imitated by any other. This is the
^^Iptyah* is derived from (the verb) &p (to obtain). The following is their
incidental occurrence in a stanza addressed to Xndra.
(Here ends the twentieth section.)
Praiseworthy, multiform, great, most supreme lord, worthy of h<»“g
obtained among those to be obtained, he crushed seven demons with his
fdwnflth • and he overpowers many adversaries.*’
Worthy of praise, of many forms, very wide, most supreme master,
worthy of being obtained of those who should be obtained, who tears to
pieces the seven givers or the seven gift-makers with his strength; who
overpowers many adversaries. The verb sdks means to obtain.
(Here ends the twenty-first section.)
«i cf. Professor Macdonell, cf>< nil., p. l'l.
* See 8. 17 ; <**• Professor Macdonell, op.
<it, p. 148.
a See 4. 81.
< See 8. 17 ; of. Professor Maedonell, op.
oil., p. 140.
o Professor Macdonell, op. oil., p» 141.
• x. 14. 6 ; AV. 18. 1. 58.
7 vil. 88. 8.
• Cf. Professor Macdonell, op. c it., p. 67.
» x. 120. 6; AV. 20. 107. 9.
of a pernio.
1 * Gfc Tvofamr Miwdoaell, ip. p, ISO*
* %* 04 S * 0f* Bfti* 3>. fit 104.
• * i. 12.0; SV.2. 196; VS* 0. t$. .
, 4 i*«. Stitt jp**;p»tfe*t
wtiin# wtrfe for Ihtt #oo4 of It*# world** &nrfft*
■ 4 According to Durga ft #»•*«*» 4 voty iwiffc **
By fit mmy !»«**$# »^»tmn4s imt*
&#w* 1 * #• tb# ***** disprii dttxfentttt.
f it. tk% fining of lilt unit In dMtamt
pntto of tl y »t dlitortsit ptrlwls. I>tttf#.
•*.m4
* According tn Burp* ‘nip*4 hm d^notai
wRXrIMp
*» CH 7. * f is. Mi. Ul. fim Mh, <9. tit.,
pp» MM j K«lr, qp» tf &, v tf* If, p. IS#
>L*LMk
ii. %i\
SARASVATL
177
And whom thou ixnpellest with blessed strength, i. e. vigour, an goo
fwpalthl rich in offspring. May we be those persons.
Sarama is (so called) from moving (v'sr). The fo owing s anza
"ddre8Md to her- m Pmnlv-f<mrth action.)
With what desire has SaramS. attained this place 1 The
off to distant regions. What is the errand for »1 what was the mghtl
jjjt <M*> I- *»«“ " ££ T^nTJt
: /v.„. nm i 6. winding with curves. What was the errana wi
rogard to ue ? what night 1 P*rit«km.yS mans night,
rhe^a-^^H £2r*-i
Easa? Rasa, a river, is derived from (the verb) ras, mining
a sound Or else how (hast thou crossed) those roaring waters ? There
a Cl that the bitch of the gods, sent forth by Indra, convert wtth the
Slen explained.® The following stansa is ^dressed
to [II eve ends the twenty-fifth section *)
May Sarasvatl, who purifies, who possesses large stores of food, and who
stanza, is addressed to her.
(Mere ends the tiventy-sixth section .)
With her banner Sarasvatl makes the great ocean manifest. She
presides over all devotions. . .. wi«ulnm Sarasvatl makes
1 With her banner, i.e. with her activity or wisdom ^
Stsf^ito TUs^applia tHhe objects of speech ; speech is therefore
-^sr <■ ■*—
^ her (He* ends, thehuenty-seventh section.)
1 x. 108. 1 ; of. Bfh. D. vili. 28.
* See2. 28.
» i, 8. 10 ; SV. 1. 180 ; VS. 20. 84.
* Durga explains it as ‘m»y th&
sacrifice to the gods
» i. 8. 12 ; V8. 20. 86. See 2. 28.
178
VAC
[11. 38
When Vac* speaking unknown words, m% down ns the cliurming . jucwn
of the gods, the four milked food and milk, hut where did h«*t k»4 portion
go?1
When Vfte, speaking unknown, he, unintelligible, word**,2 sat down a*
the [charming] pleasant * queen of the god*, all the four quarter* milked food
and waters. But where did her best portion go ? * h may hr that which
goes to the earth or that which is taken away by the my* of th»> sun.
The following, another aianaa, is addressed to her.
(Her* ends the tmuty-nyhlh ^ thm.)
The gods generated divine apeueh. Animals of nil >lmp« H speak it. May
that charming milch cow, in the form of speech kotowing on ,«trcngth-
giving food, easily approach un,»
The gods generated the goddess V&r,.fi Animals of all alntpr*. fjwsik it,
he. animals whose sounds are articulate, tmd thaw* wh*.wn >«mnds «»-,*
inarticulate. May that pleasant milch cow, in tin* form of Vfw* botewing
food and juice on us, easily approach us.
' Anumatl and B&M& are two wiv***> of gods,’ my the etymologists,
‘They are the days of full moon/ any thn ritualist*. It k known; that
which is the earlier day of full moon h Anumat j, that which is Inter
ieBlhi.'
Atmmaii (approbation) is (so called) on account, of approving
(#»»+ i /man). The following etansa Is addressed to her.
(Her* ends the tmnty- ninth wlim.
0 Anumatl, do thou approve of it and bring peace to »#, ltnp»;l tw for
expert judgement, prolong our lives,"
Bo thou approve, 0 Anumati, and bring happiness to us. Bestow food
«i our offspring and prolong our lives.
Baku is derived from (the verb) rti, meaning to give. The following
Htmwti: If to lu'.r*
(Mm mi» the thirtieth wtmi.)
WI& noble praise I call upon RAk* of noble invocations. Let the
tdeeeed one hear m and wake up herself. With unbreakable needle let her
*** "«*• May she give us a hero worthy of a hundredfold praise*
» io.
* La In the form of thunder. Stiyi.
* La Giving antMetlon or delight to the
whole world on eooonnt of prodneing rein.
‘«s* dwm,’ La when the begins to prodwm
* Lie flftflif mmm4 flit h%rh§ lit gr#wf
wh#«* «tu thee* *h«wert w|«rr 4<* they
com* tom *.*>ry ywt put g«.
•vlH.lfW.il,
• Durge M *« * giver of wt«n\
'* All. vll. U j I#,). » iv, 6; fill, f, i, 10.
• AV. ?, m. S s V A 81, M j < Hfh. If if. m.
• II, m. 4 S AV. 7. m. i.
11. 33] SINIYALI 179
With excellent praise, I invoke Raka, to whom; excellent invocations
are addressed. May the blessed one hear us. May she wake up herself.
With an unbreakable needle may she sew the? work together, i. e. function
of procreation. Suci (needle) is derived from {the verb) dv (to sew). May
she give us a hero of a hundred gifts, worthy of praise, i. e, whose praises
should be proclaimed.
‘Sinlv&li and Kuhu are two wives of gods,* say the etymologists.
‘They are the days on which the moon is invisible,* say the ritualists. It
is known : that which is the earlier day on which the moon is invisible is
Sinlv&li, that which is later is Kuhfl..1
Sinl-vdll : d'mm means food : it makes created beings strong (amatiy,
v&lam means a particular period, and is derived from (the verb) vr (to
cover) — i. e. rich in food in that period, or hairy. Or it is (so called)
because the moon being very minute during this period is to be attended,
as it were, with a hair. The following stanza is addressed to her.
(Here ends the ihirty-fmt section,)
0 broad-hipped Sinivftll, thou who art the sister of the gods, enjoy this
oblation which is offered to thee, and grant, 0 goddess, offspring to us.* .
0 Sinlv&ll, having broad thighs, Stuka-, (thigh or tuft of hair),
derived from (the verb) styai (to be heaped together), means a heap,
i. e. having a large tuft of hair, or praise. Thou art the sister of the gods.
Svatfl (sister) = m+aad, i. e, she who sits (af dati) among her own people
(sveau). Enjoy this oblation, i. e. food. 0 goddess, grant us offspring.
Kuhn is derived from the verb guh (to conceal). Or (it is said) where
has she been1? Or at what place is she invoked? Or where does she
sacrifice the offered oblation ? The following stanza is addressed to her.
(Here ends the thirty-second section,)
I invoke Kuhd of noble w — — , . t , * •
noble invocations, in this sacrifice. May . she give us the of our
manes, i. e. ancestral property or ancestral fame. ‘As such, O goddess, we
worship thee with oblations * is explained. _ , ,
YamI has been explained.4 The following stanza is addressed to her.
* ( Here ends the thirty-third section.)
t AB. vili. 1 } m- B. iv. « ! OB, a. 1. 10. 4 Of. 10. 10 ; Srofemx Maodondl, op. <*t,
* ii.82.6i AV. 7. 46. 1 ; VS. 84. 10. P- 171.
» AV. 7-47. 1.
m2
180
UEfiil
[*1*34
(Embrace) another, 0 Yam!, another shall embrace thee; as a creeper
a tree. Do thou seek his heart and he thinrs, with him make the blessed
contract.1
Indeed, Yarn!, thou wilt embrace some one else and he thee, m a creeper
does a tree. Do thou seek his heart and let him seek thine. With him
make the blessed contract, i. e. blessed and auspicious, Yam! loved Yama
who repulsed her, such is the legend.
{Mere ends the thirty-fovrlk nvtioti.i
Urvafi! has been explained.3 The following stanza is addressed to her.
{Here, ends the thirty-fifth serf ion.
Who shone like a Hash (d lightning bearing to me the desired watery
(gifts). From the waters has been Ixirn a noble and strong hem, Urvirii
extends long life.'1
Who shone like a Hash of lightning bringing to me the desired watery
(gifts), i.e. waters of the world of the atmosphere. When this takes place)
then certainly is lx>rn from the waters this lord, strong hero, i.e, than, or
who is favourable to men, or the offspring of men. Well liora, very nobly
bom. Now Urvail increases long life.
Pjthivl (earth) has been explained.' The following stanza is addressed
to bar.
(Mere ends the thirty-sixth serf toad
Thar© indeed, O earth, thou lasarest the instrument of splitting the
mountains, 0 great one, and at funding in heights, thou quick enest the
earth with thy might.8
Truly thou holdest, 0 earth, the instrument of splitting, of rending, [of
tearing thunder] mountains, i. «, clouds, in that region, 0 great one, thou,
abounding in declivities, or in water, quickenest the earth with thy
greatness.
Indr&pl is the wife of Indra. The following stanza is addressed hi her.
(Mere ends the thirty-mxntk mi ion.)
I have heard the wife of Indra to be the most fortunate among these
women. like others, her husband never dies from old age. Indra is
supreme over all.8
* x. 10. 14 f «f, av. 18. 1. 10. * Mm* I. 18. 14.
' * Bm $4 IS; Frof«»»o*r ep* 8 v* 84. L
$.WL « x* M* 11; AV, m m II, Wm lit
* x. 10* nt iM&iMtMmmi iillfi*
n ATTRT
181
I have heard the wife of Indra to he the most fo~tunate among these
women. Never, indeed, does her husband die from o. ' age even in extreme
years. We say this to Indra, who is supreme ove. all. The following,
another stanza, is addressed to her.
(Here ends tloe thirty-eighth section.)
I never rejoice’, O Indrani, without my friend Vrsakapi, whose watery
and dear oblation here goes to the gods. Indra is supreme over all.1
O Indrani, I never enjoy myself without my friend Vrsakapi, whose
watery oblation, i. e. cooked in water, or seasoned with water, which is
pleasant, now goes to the gods. We say this to Indra, who is supreme
over all . .
Gauri is derived from (the verb) rue, meaning to shine. This other
word gaura, which means white colour, is derived from the same root
also : it is praiseworthy. The following stanza is addressed to her. ■
( Here ends the thirty-ninth section.)
Fashioning waters Gauri lowed, one-footed, two-footed, aye, four-footed,
eight-footed, nine-footed, and having become thousand-syllabled in the
highest heaven.* .,,,
Fashioning, creating waters Gauri lowed. One-footed with the middle
(air). Two-footed, with the middle (air) and the sun. Four-footed, with
the quarters. Eight-footed, with the quarters and intermediate quarters.
Nine-footed, with the quarters, intermediate quarters, and the sun. Thousand-
syllabled, i. e. having much water in the highest heaven. The following,
another stanza, is addressed to her.
(Here ends the fortieth section.)
Oceans flow down from her, thereby the four quarters subsist. Thence
flows the imperishable ; on that the. entire universe lives.3
Oceans flow down from her, i.e. the clouds pour, rain, and all the
created beings, dependent on the quarters, live thereby. Thence flows the
imperishable water ; on that all created beings live. j
Gcmh has been explained.4 The following stanza is addressed to her.
(Here ends the forty-first section.)
* The cow lowed after the blinking calf. On its forehead she made the
sound kin for recognition. Longing for the flow of the warm milk-stream,^
she utters a lowing sound and swells with milk.6
s i. 164. 42; AV. 8. 10. 22; 18. 1. 42.
* See 2. 6. * i. 164. 28 ; of. AV. 8. 10. 6.
» x. 86. 12; AV. 20. 126. 12.
* i. 164. 41 ; of. AV. 8. 10. 21.
182 AGUNYA [11-4*
The cow towed after tfo* wdf, who blinks, or who does not blink,
: e the sun. On its forehead slm made the hi A sound for recognition.
Longing for the flow, i.e. oozing, of the warm. i,<*. fresh milk. ‘ she utter*
a lowing sound ami swells with milk. Or else do* lows like mdy a,
i.^4he sun. This is the atmospheric spw.i •. ' Thto is the giver of warm
milk,’ say the ritualists. .
Bk$im (milch cow) to derived from the root: rfto-.tn suck, or from dh
(to nourish). The following stanza is addressed to her.
(Mere end# theforhj-nrmmt nwti»u.)
I call upon this milch cow which it easy to milk. The deft-handed cow¬
herd shall milk her. Savitj- shall generate the Uwt sHmulation. I will
well proclaim the heat kindled around tw.iS -
I call upon this milch cow which is milked easily, and t he eow-milkw of
blessed hand milks her. May Savitr prodncn the* te*#fc stimulation for us.
Thin, indeed, to the beat of all stimulations, the water or milk which is
prepared with a yajcw formula.
Fire is kindled all around, I will proclaim it well. This is the atmo-
spheric speech. 'This is the giver of warn milk,' say the ritualists.
Agkwy&i oow) is (so called iwcaure) she h not to 1« killed, {«+ ✓*«»).<»
she is the defrayer of sin. The following stanza is addressed to her.
(Mere ends the forty-third *tsHon,)
. Be indeed fortunate with good pasture,, hence may we also he fortunate.
mLm, O cow, and always drink limpid water while watering.*
Be fortunate indeed as eating good pasture. Hence may we now be
fortunate. Eat gram, 0 cow 1 Always drink limpid water while wandering.
The following, another stanza, to addressed te her.
(Mm md» thefirrty-fmrth mtiou.)
lairing the kvh sound, him treasure queen, desiring the calf of treasure#
with her mind, has approached. Let this cow yield milk for the two Arfvin#,
and may ehe grow for greater prosperity.1
The stanza is explained by the mere reading of it.
patkyA means fortune, (so called because) it dwell# in the atmosphere
the wordpardWto denoting atmosphere.
' (Mm ends the fvrty-jiftit m tiou.)
» According to Dorga, ‘ the oo*»ag% 4m., ta * i, 1*4, 40; AV. 7. 78. It j t. I«. »
«W*W4f»^M4«M*viffW»Mooolw*t«, * W4.sr?| AV. 7. 78. 8; 9, 10.8.
* h 164. S* j AY. 7. 7$, 7 j 0, 10. 4,
188
11. 49] ILA
The fortune which comes abounding in wealth to riches is best indeed
in the distant atmosphere. May she preserve us at home and abroad. May
she, whose guardians are the gods, be easy of access.1
Fortune is indeed best in the distant atmosphere. She comes abounding
in wealth to riches, i. e. treasures which are worthy of being sought after.
May she protect us at home, i.e. in our own dwelling-place, and abroad, i. e.
in travelling to distant places. May she be easy of access. The guardian
goddess, i. e. who protects the gods, or whom the gods protect.
U$as (dawn) has been explained.2 The following stanza is addressed to
her.
(Here ends the forty-sixth section.)
Being afraid, Usas has fled from the shattered car, because the strong
bull has struck it down.3
Being afraid, Usas has fled from the shattered car, i.e. the cloud. Anas
means wind, derived from (the verb) an (to breathe). Or else it may be for
the sake of comparison , i. e. as if from the car. Anas means a car, (so called)
because rags are tied to (ct-nah) it, or it may be derived from (the-verb) an,
meaning to live : it is a means of livelihood for people,4
Cloud is called anas from the same verb also. Because the strong bull,
the rainer, i.e. the atmospheric god, has struck it down. The following,
another stanza, is addressed to her.
(Here ends tike forty-seventh section.)
Here lies her ear, shattered and all broken into pieces. She has fled
afar.®
Hero lies her car, shattered in such a manner as if it were a different car
altogether. Broken into pieces, i.e. without a single connected piece.
Dawn has fled afar, being pushed' out, or being pursued.
115, has been explained.8 The following stanza is addressed to her.
(Here ends the forty-eighth section.)
May 11a, the mother of the herd, or Urvafi praise us with the rivers.
May Urvaii, praising with the mighty heaven, and concealing the prepared
• thing of the living man, accompany us for the increase of the strength-
giviyg portion.7
» x. 68. 16.
» See 2. 18.
3 It. SO. 10#
* This shows that some sort of hackney
carriage*? or carriages which plied for hire,
were obtainable in the time of Yaska.
» iv. 30. 11.
• See a 7.
v v. 41, 19 ; of. Bpli. D, v. 37.
184
ROMS!
[11.49
May lift, the mother of the herd [the mother of all], or Urvali with
rivers praise m Or may Urvnfl. praising with the mighty heaven, », e. the
«eat heaven, and concealing the prqsired thing, i.c. the muly-made thing
of the living being, fof the man,] of light, or of water, attond to the increase
of OUT food.
Modm I is the wife of Rudrn.' The following atanxa w addressed to her.
(Here etute thm/orty-uh^h wdn>n.)
We invoke indeed the glorious chariot of the Marat*. wherein has stood
Rodasl, lawring delightful things, in tlm company of the Marut*.'
We invoke the swift, the famous chariot of the MaruK i.e. the cloud,
wherein has sto od Rodaal Wing the delightful waters in the company of,
i.e. together with, the MarnK
(litre, cmk tk fiftieth
chapter xii
Now, therefore, (we shall dad with) the ohirtial deities. Of the#**, the
Mriw come first. The Alvina3 are tm called) »«chum* they two pervade
(*/m) everything, one with moisture, the other with light. * They nr** called
Arfvine on account of their having how* (aim): myn Anrimvahlm/ Who
yum arc the Alvina 1 According to mane they ai»* heaven and earth ; ft day
and night, according to others. Some take them to tw the son and the
moon, (while) the hktomtm regard them a* two virtuous kings, Their
tame ia after midnight, which, in comwquence, la an impwliment to the
appearance ol light* The part in the dark is the atmosphere, and the part
in the light la the eon. The foUowiwg stenxa m addressed hi them.
(Mm mds thufird mtwa.)
#*
" ' * <9f.»mrsi»aoat.m.*i ‘Borne »*y test **•«.». o
wife of Shttm to esttod MoM, ethers * Of. Prefwswr «f<* j*.
tint thto to Ua mm* given to the « Of. Hair, <#. Of,, vet. it, p, »7*.
wives «f tee Huttos. The totter view to tee f- Ct IB. iv. I. ft. M ;
right W Of. <*.elt, I* W. t; Bo-toSI to t^l f % iturfflFft
the Wife of Msrot, or lightning. Of, Hair,
, if®!* p mf**
12.5] A^VINS 185
Yon wandered like two black clouds during the nights. O Aivms, when
was it that you came to the gods ? 1 reference
The stanza is explained by the mere reading of it. It is withretere^
to their separate individual praise that the hemistich is a esse ° .
Alvins, who are mostly praised conjointly, and whose The
are identical. One is called the son of night, the other son of dawn. T
following, another stanza, is addressed to them.
(Here ends the second section.)
Bom here and there, they are conjointly praised
own names and a spotless body. One of you is the vict or,
noble sacrifice ; the other is regarded as the blessed sonofhe •
Bom here and there they two are praised tog
a body unstained by sm and to their own names. ^ J - mi<jdle
victor, the furtherer of very great strength, 1-®' be1^ g the sun. The
region; the other isconsidered the blessed son of heaven, i.e. the
following, another stanza, is addressed to them.
(Here ends ike third section.)
. Awaken the two early-yoking Ato. May they come here to drink of
this soma.4 . ,, I1inrn;nfr May they two
to (Here ends the fourth section.)
S:°”dP^“r2«on. tL earlier a eacrificer worship., the more
he gains.6 the morning; there is not an
T,Zt i^rs^r^mnp . the rieing of
*• ^ vX to desire. The other «,«.
« According to Durga, the time immedi¬
ately following that of the ASvins i» the
time for sacrifice, during which many deities
0 v. 7 7,2. are invoked. -
i quotation ia untraced,
a Of. Both, op* dt*, P*
* i. 181a 4.
*un. i.
I Is? A*
183
[1*5
(dawn) is derived from (the verb) ms Ho ddnci, im> I !>■'!< >h„m i,.» ;!.<> middle
region. The Following sunwi is nddre-md in h*-r.
r.tnh tlrjytb *>•<■!!<>».)
0 Uww, abounding h» fond, bring fo m \ »ri»i*;tted iwv.dMr „ j()> which
we may Mupport s.,n and grand-on/'
O lT«a», rich hi fond, bring jvore.'.'M-d I nuVw . riiy, ' (v;>i*i:eia!ih>|
wealth to n», wo that we may support . . n • ,->nd iiv* th-r- hy, The
following, another j4;w.!a , is mMr, - .rd !•, ?■ * ,
(lfnY #V</« *l'> ii'J’it -m < *
These wutm dawns have rai-ed their kmo. r, ,
eastern half of the region, t,ik< hold hm, v, si;;d.i"g in w* ipotn rmdy,
the mil mother cows proceed,"
These name dawns have lift* *1 »p »h>'r ’ nin-n, i, <•. light. Tin* plum!
number may have been used For one d«by u?dy, ■>, ord-T t-< .hmv re ,ped,
Together they anoint the wmf m n half of Mm ini**™ o,»no world with Mm
light Like In >1*1 heroes making their w« spot,', 'H... prrpo
has I «on used in place of th«* j*n*j)o: ithm , n«/>.
1 go to their mijetitig-jdjK*" m <; woman {.> h"r !• o ' Tbi- too »
a Vedifi quotation.
They go forth; the rays f;p «ro/d are (so called) on am unt nf going
(Vgam). They are called ml ), on aenmnt >4 obitiing to* v’Vtn *,
Mothers (vi&’taralt) : the nwiwirniv I tight.
ShryA*' is tho wife of the sun. Thi , vry dawn i o >* r I he expiry
of a good deal of time (IwroitieM ,*>ryo). Tb< followm;; * Mims is ndd»r*«rd
to her.
\ll»m m/r/.i !),<-
0 HfiryA, a««vitd this world of m-fday, which h> very bright . free from
impurities, multiform, golden m colour, easy torn and with beautiful
wheels, in order to bring comfort f«* Miy husband.'-
Sldning l»o*utifully, whose impurity h«* been lUimyed. omniform, O*
the terms may have been used for the wake of romps rhon, t. c, hrigld like a
I iciiut iful Kiipfaka flower, soft like the wik-eottou t.mt, Klu-^ku is derived
from (the verb) kmM meaning to illumim-. tkihmV^ («lk,t-ntf«n twr,*)
is (so called) Ireeause it is vmy to pienm, or laxause it alound i in j»ri<*Ui»i)|
' i. 92. IS I 8V. % mi ! V8. »4. W.
1 i. 92. I j «V, % 1108; cf. Brt. t>, Us. J‘41.
i.<-. They task* ttw wrorM hrtijli* m
boMicrs il» their weepon*. Dur%t,
4 *• ®<> ®* The pwnege Is cited (niiluUmtc
tl»t inu-rclisna-' **f U».< « * out
> x.MT,, 811! cf ,vv, U, I. Ill,
1 tX IV„fmvjr S|*«->!>,isct!, nj<, |f» >
12. io]
V$§AKAPAYI
187
thorns. O Suryft, ascend the world of nectar, i. e. of water. Do so, in
order to bring happiness to thy husband. There is a Brahmana passage :
Savitf gave Sury& in marriage to King Soma, or to Prajapati,
Vr&kapayi is the wife of Vrs&kapi. This very (Surya) the
expiry of a good deal of time (becomes VrsdMpdyl). The following stanza
is addressed to her. . ■ ■
(Here ends the eighth section.)
/
O Vrs&kapayl, abounding in wealth, having noble sons and fair
daughters-in-law, Indra shall eat thy bulls and the agreeable oblation,
which can do everything. Indra is supreme over all.2
O Vrs&kapayl, abounding in wealth. Having a noble son, i. e, the
atmospheric Indra. Having a fair daughter-in-law, i.e. the atmosP^™
speech A daughter-in-law is (so called because) she site well, or procures
well Or else she procures m, which means offspring. May Indra
devour thy sprinkling bulls, i. e. these atmospheric heaps of clouds W#*
(sprinkling bull) is derived from the verb meaning to grow, i-e-they
grow with water. Make thy oblation agreeable, which bnngs infinite
happiness [the oblation which brings happiness]. We say this to Indra,
i e the sun, who is supreme over all. . .
* HaranyH is (so called) on account of moving. The following stanza is
addressed to her. ...
(Here ends the ninth section .)
They concealed the immortal lady from the mortals ; having made one
of like appearance, they gave her to the son. And Saranyu bore e
ASvins when that took place, and deserted the two twins.’
They concealed the immortal lady from the mortals. Having mad
one of similar appearance, they gave her to the sun. ^ar^u ^-
ported the Alvins when that took place, and deserted the two twfes
<The atmospheric (Indra) and the atmospheric speech (are meant), say the
etymologists; ‘Y.ama and Yarn!,’ say the historians. With reference to
^“slmn^d^ugh^of Tvastr bore twins, Yama and Yarn!, to Vivasvat
the sun.’ She having substituted another lady of simil^_ appearance, and
* having assumed the shape of a mare, ran away. He, Vivasvat, the sun,
having also assumed the shape of a horse, pursued her, and jomed her.
x aB iv. 7; of. KB. xviii. 1; of.Oune, in Brh. D. vi. 162-8; vil.1-7; :
~r"_ ’ , _ MacdoneU’s edition, voL i, pp. 78-9 ; vol. »,
“sHT; Iv. £. 1*6. 18. PP- 251-8. €f. o«., p. 161 , Mnir,
* and * The legend ia related in greater detail op. cit, vol. v, pp. 887-8.
18g SAVmt [12. 10
Thence the Alvins were l«n, Mami wan tern from the lady of similar
appcaranw. This is indicate.! l*y the following *tei )*».
{//r,v: r«d# t/w ten*//
Tvasf.r celebrates the miirridji'' of his daughter : hence thin entire universe
comes together. Being married, the wife «*f the great. Vivasvat. and the
mother of Yama, diwipiM-ared.5
Tvantr celebrate/* the marriage of hi*, daughter.
jTh'm entire universe comes together.) AH these .treat t d beings come
together. Being married, the wife of the mighty \ ivii^vat, and the mother
of Yama, dimW«-ed, i.e. the night, who b th- wife of tlu- mm., di«-
appeurn «t mmtm* #
I Hr/# n,*i* th* ^v**m*M
Hnvitf tum Ihh?h pxjiSiiiti^l/1 til- tiiip' v* tlipf w!ihi lti»# ^ky* with itn
itekneHH iliHpttUwl* w 4i# wy1 m! flir *ufi* Uir fulluwinjif
Ht&nm in iwklremnl to him*
| <f 4. ** f H / /f*" ? fM , t* |
The wise one puts on all forms. He has generated hits?* for the hi|wwl
and the tjnadrujsri. Noble Havitr has looked on heaven, fh* d/ine*
bright after the dejwirture of dawn,®
The dinemst one puts on all the hrilliant lights. Witte is Iso
eall.-d) hecanse his presence is desired | P/mm), or the word is derived
from (tlw root) ktv; (to praise). He generates bliss lor bipeds and .jitad-
rtipedn. Noble Bavitr has sect, heaven, fh- shim* brightly after the
departure of dawn. It is known from the list when: animals are enume¬
rated* that a gnat, having charivcteri**t ic black marks on the lower parte,
it sacred to t he atm.
From wind analogy is this ho? From tlw analogy that at hi« time
it is dark below on earth. Having characteristic black marks on tlw
tower parte, i.e. dark in the lower parte. From what analogy m this sol *'
Having kindled tbs sawed fire, one aliould not approach a lovely dark
maiden. It is only for the eiyoymtml and not for any wwrnl pi»rp«*s
a lovely dark maiden is approached. From the analogy that she
to the dark mee.T It in known in tlw list that enumerate*
*»»».«* tim 1 >»!M*«l.**tte*wew»
naml iwhi* U» *i|»ify “ dark "F ’iii* »n*»*r
m fbtt word rOmi litomily m»*m a
tevely su*l*»**» bat it h»# aw|aii«»t tlw
fitjum ‘4»ri* becattm ttw *' — *
. v, a, 8t, 1 j VS. 88.68. to tlit «l»rk rte*.
* 17. 1 s At. 8. at. ft; 18.1.88; «f. Bft.
VS, IS. s.
BHAGA
189
12. i6j
animals : 1 tfte cock is sacred to the sun.2 From what analogy is this so 1
(The cock is sacred to the sun), because he announces the time (of the sun).
The former part of the word hrka-vaku is onomatopoetic, the latter is
derived from (the root) vac (to speak). _
Bhaga has been explained.3 His time is previous to the sunrise. The
following stanza is addressed to him.
(Here ends the thirteenth section.)
May we invoke the early-conquering Bhaga, the fierce son of Aditi,
him who is the supporter. Thinking of whom the destitute, even the
rich, aye even the king says, * Bestow on me ’.4 .
May we invoke the early-conquering Bhaga, the fierce son of Aditi,
him who is the supporter of all. Thinking of whom the destitute, i. e. the
poor desirous of becoming rich. Even the rich— the word turn (rich) is
a synonym of Yama, being derived from the verb tf (to cross) or from
tvar (to hasten), i.e. on account of hastening, Yama is (called) of ‘quick-
gait’— even the king says to him, i.e. Bhaga, ‘Bestow’. They say that
Bhaga is blind: it is not visible, while it has not risen. There is a
Br&hmana passage: Pra&tra destroyed both his eyes." It is known:
Bliaga (fortune) goes to man,3 i. e. the sun after rising goes to men.
Surya 7 is derived from «r (to move), or from m (to stimulate), oi from
svir (to promote well). The following stanza is addressed to him.
(Mere ends the fourteenth mdioa .)
Rays uplift him, the god who has all created things as Ins property,
Le. Surya, for all to Bee.8 , 3 .
The meaning is that the rays lift up Surya, who has all created things
as his property, for all beings to see.
[What god other than the sun would the seer have thus addressed .]
The following, another stanza, is addressed to him.
(Here ends the fifteenth section.)
The variegated splendour of the gods, the eye of Mitra, Varuna, and
Agni, has gone up. He has filled heaven, earth, and the intermediate space.
Surya is the soul of the moving and the stationary."
4 VS. 29. 48.
a VS. 24. 85; TO. v. 6. 18. 1 ; MS. 8. 14. 18 :
2 ; of. Guno, op. c it
a The quotation is untraced,
7 nr PiY.fattKor Macdonoll, P- 30.
190 PDSAN [12. 16
Thu noteworthy splendour of the gods, the perception of ifitra, Varuria,
and Agni, law gone up. fie him tilled heaven, with, and the intermediate
epjice by hi* greatness [that greatne-w]. Siirya in thr soul of the movable
and the immovable (universe).
Now when ho goes on account of the inerenw,* of rayn( he i« called Ptisan.1
The following atawsu in iiddrimod t«> him.
(f/erc su<f* tfo *h>tmiih mi mi,1)
Thy one form is bright, thy other is holy. Day and night an* dissimilar
in form, like hen vim tu*f thou. Thou probsetent all arts, indeed. Here
lot thy gifts be blessed, (} Pifsim, rich in food,-
Thy one form is bright, bright-red. Thy other k holy. i.v. to which
the sacrifice i« offered. Thy fund ion in to make the day and the night of
different forma. And thou art like heaven, TIttm protectcst all witmem,
Hewj let thy gift be full of fortune, O Pusan, altoanding in food, The
following, another atmosa, is addressed to him.
ilhi'n ami* the mwiUw.tth
Made ready with desire, he haa reached the worshipful overlord of
every path with speech. Ho shall give uh invigorating draught* of spark-
ling surface. Ptisan shall accomplish our every thoughts
Made ready with desire, he has reached, or come in contact with, the
worshipful supremo overlord of every path. May he give us treasures of
noteworthy surface, ami may Pftjan accomplish our every action.
Now that which is set free Incomes Vispu, Viftj.u 4 is derived from
(the root) v H (to pervade), or from tnp» (to iiitorjamatrate). The following
stows* is addressed to him.
Uk»v m<l* the nhjhimttf»
Visyu strode over tiiia (universe), Thrice ho plantid his foot* enveloped
ovw Hds and all that existo. Thrioe hi plants hit foot,
- threefold extotenoe]. ’On earth, in the intamadiata spec*, and in
», « says Stkapftpi, ‘On the mountain of sunrise, on the meridian,
- -ountain of sunset/ says Aorpav&hha,
In his [dust], he. the foot-print is not visible in the stormy
ST* 1. W.
m 84. 48.
t m «*t* »• «*.
* 1.88.17 s AT. 7.N.4.
* Cf. Matr, «e, *«,, *#J, II, p, 177.
i»K to Duct* toll rwfm to to* toriwtitol, th*
atm.,wpb«rlf, »n<l ill* A*n».
keAix
192
[12 34
Tim uyu with winch, O pure Vnrwm thou »wsf the active mcrificer
among men : 1
(with that eye) thou risret l*?fore tin- Mtow of g.*k before men, before
ail (to enable them) to khnld the lighs.-
Baton- nil thK [thou risent. Light i" railed 'toeing finis’ tocnuwj it
faces everything]. Tin *u b ‘boldest, (t hiM. ’ Or Hre (the context is to be
sought] in the stanza itoeif.
{ih'Tf f»‘l» th<- t a-?'-)” rfl i W'-L'mi! )
The eye with which, O pure Varum*, thou -o-ro4 ilte active samticcr
among men,4 with the same eye todiobb'M u*. men akn.
Knit, having long h»»r~- by hair !'ay^ ore steam, i, e, endowed with
rays, (so mile*!) on account of shining fk.-n, jor <m nwninl of king very
bright The following rtunuu* is uddren^d to him.
( Ib'iT t'Hitu f
KeSin Iwarx tire, Ke«n water, Kettin heaven an*! . ar.h, Koiitt t his entire
universe for beholding the light, Kedin w ended thi*. light.'
K«ff(in (Itcnrs) tire nn<i water. The wool ti vynnnyut of water,
derived from the verb from »>fo preceded iy k, notming to purify,
or from mtt (to aeeonijwuy) preceded by >*;, |f«> Miji]s>rfs heaven and
earth. Ke$n ladwdds this, be, all thi.. kkin tv railed i.hir* light. With
these words the seer do«cril*es the mmi.
Moreover, these other two light s are railed Hewn | having long hair}
also: (terrestrial) fir*- on account of tie- ;,»*<, Ire, and '!lw atmospheric) fire
on account of mist. The following stanx** 0 add re*. ed ?>» them in common,
{ //» tv e.u/s tU tuxhUj-i-lAh wrfj.i,, t
Three lights (having long hair] fietv.-ive at the proper ww-mi, fine of
them strews in the year, One todmlds the entire universe with its jHmntjx
Of one the sweep in seen, hnt ant its shape,
Three lights (having tong hair) i*m««ive at the proper i. *. they
hohold at the right time. One of them strew* in tin* year, i, n, the fin? hums
the earth. One tahuUta everything with iu iwtioiw, 1 1« the m%. Of orn?
Hie motion It* mm, but not its shape, i. n. the middle one.
How ho who, with his my**, cause* everything to quiver is filled
* i. m. a
* *. iiw, j j «f. ipn, I*, ret. ».
* i. lfli. ** { AV, ». ft »r«*. 9. LM,
60. A
a I AV, W. 3.30 s 30. <7. 17.
Both, «j*. «<., p. in.
12. 3°]
AJA EKAPAD
193
- */ J
Vrsakapi, i.e. the shaker with his rays. The following stanza is addressed
to him. ^ere end8 tfa twenty-seventh section.)
0 Vrsakapi, thou who art the destroyer of dreams, who art about to
set along the path once more ; come again, we two will regulate
prosperous course. Indra is supreme over all.1 ,
P 0 Vrsakapi, thou who art the destroyer of dreams i. e. ^ J
rising (in the morning), causes dreams to be destroyed. As such thou
art about to set along the path once more. Comeagam^ we wo vr
regulate the well-stimulated actions. We say this to Indra, i.e. the sun,
^YarShTbem^lained.* The following stanza is addressed to him.
{Here ends the twenty-eighth section.)
Here, where under . tee of beeutiful leeves Tte. together
with the gods, our father, lord of the house, longs for the old ones.
Where under a tree of beautiful leaves or in ^ tike of* com-
(of the virtuous). Or else it may have been used for the sake of
parison, i. e. as if under a tree of beautiful leaves.
Vrfyah (tree) is (so called because) it is felled.
Pcddkm (leaf) is (so called) from falling. There mav
Yama goes together with the gods, i. e. the sun with rays. There may
the protector or supporter of us all long for the old ones.
\ia ekavfid • 4 the one-footed driver, or he protects with one foot, or he
foot, or ho has only one foot He do* not drew one foot
out.6 This too is a Vedie quotation.
{Here ends the twenty-ninth section.)
The dauehter of lightning, thunder, the one-footed driver, supporter of
hea“n,SX «fe of the octet the d**. »d Stete.tr,
together with prayers and praise, shall hear my words.
pi me^7iavelin, Lause it tears the body open ; pa^ram means
a pointed weapoi i.e. furnished with javelins; pavtwvm, one who
. To too S . vedio **£.»«*£
Paviram and paviravt is divine speech. Thundering, i-e.rever
ZwT^rf»other. And the one-footed driver, supporter of
i x. 86. 81 ; A.V. 20. 128. 21.
* 8m 10. 19.
* x. 188. 1.
4 cf. Professor Macdonell, op. cit., p. 78.
' AV. 11 *. 21. ’
« x. 66. 18. 1 *• #0* 8-
N
is* pynnvi [is. 3o
heaven, and the river, ami waters of the ocean (atmosphere), all the gods,
and Saraavati, may hear the*; words of mine, joined with jnmmdU, i. e.
praise, and joined with prayer*, i. e. rite*.
Pfikivi (earth) has lawn explained,1 The following is her incidental
mention in a stenxa swldiwswl to Indra and Agni,
(liar ml# the thii tieth eertim )
Whether, O Indra ami Agm, yon two dwell on the highest, on the
middlemost, or even on the, lowest earth. From thorax* come. Iwth of yoa.
0 mighty lords t Now drink of the pressed sown,*
The stansa is explained Hy the mw* reading of it ,
Scmudrah has been explained.1 The following is its incidental mention
In a stansa midreseod to 1 svamAua.
(Here end* tin ihirbj'frrnt ;wvf »«>«,!
Having a purifying instrument they ait round speech, their ancient
father preserve* the ordinance. Varum* gilara-d tin* mighty ocean across,
the wise were abh* to begin in the water*,*
Having a purifying iwftrvra*i>t, having * ray, th** groups of atmo¬
spheric grain sit round [atmospheric apeech). Their ancient, t. «*, old and
atmospheric, father preserves the ordinance, i, *<, the course of action.
Varupa places the mighty ocean across, i.*. within. Now the wise nro
able to begin, i.e, to commence the work in th»* dfoimm, i.o. in the
water**. The one-footed driver has bran explained,*
Frthivl (earth) has bwm explained.* tieoaa has bra*n «*xplamwi.T 'flic
following is their incidental mention in another stanx* addmwd to many
deities.
(Hem aide the thirty-immi mthnj
May the serpent of the depth hear ua. May the otm-faoted driver, the
earth, the ocean, the alt-goda, the protnotora of truth, who arc invoked and
—a ^ -*■ - by wise ami, protect m*
the depth hear ua And may the on«-footod
. . . . . tike all-gods, the promoting truth or promoting
, and who era Invoked sad praised with stonras, and the stanzas
I by wise men, he. uttered by intelligent men. protect ns.
* , i.e. driver («&«) towards meditation (tlhydmm), or medita-
...... «*tl. 14 14 j f.lli II. M,
* t, us, jo.
' »w sue.
* I*, f A $,
*. .I.,
*•. w. ##*
« I. I*. Hi It. Ms,
• w, t. »e i it, no,
• *1, so. u 1 m *4. 1
12. 37]
DADHYANC
195
tion is driven into him. Atharvan has been explained.1 Manu is (so
called) from thinking ( Vman). The following is their incidental mention
in a stanza addressed to Indra.
(Here ends the thirty-third section,)
Whatever devotion Atharvan, father Manu, and DadhyaA have spread,
as before the prayers and hymns have come together in Indra, who respects
self-rule.2 „ , , „ ,
May the devotion which Atharvan, Manu, the father of the Manavas, and
Dadhyan have spread, prayers, i.e. pious works, and hymns come together
as before in that Indra, who respecting self-rule, pays homage according
to law. .
(Here ends the thirty-fowrth section.)
Now, therefore, (we shall proceed with the) groups of celestial gods.
Of these, the Adityas come first. The Adityas have been explained.
The following stanza is addressed to them.
(Here ends the thvrty-fifth section.)
I sacrifice these hymns, whose surface is brilliant with clarified butter,
with a ladle to the Adityas, who are eternal sovereigns'. May Mitra,
Aryaman, Bhaga, mighty Varuna, Daksa, and Amfe hear us.
Whose surface is brilliant with clarified butter, i.eemittingclarifi^
butter, or distilling clarified butter, [or distributing clarified butter or
dripping clarified butter]. I sacrifice oblations with ladle to the Adityas
L a long time [in order to live long] or who are fangs &r a long time.
May Mitra and Aryaman, and Bhaga, and the creator of manybirths.D ,
Varuna, and Amfo hear these hymns of ours. ArpAa is explamedby •
Seven seers have been explained.0 The following stanza is addressed to
fch0m' (Here ends the thirty-sixth section.)
Seven seers axe placed in the body, seven protect the ^seat without
neglect. Seven works went to the world of setting where tw g
nfiVAr sleen and sit on the sacrifice keep watch.6
* Seven seers are placed in the body, i. e. rays in the. sun. Seven protect
thereat i. e. the year without neglect, i. e. without being negligent. Seven
terming ones: they alone go to the world of the sleeping one i.e. the
setting sun. There wake two gods who never sleep and sit at sacrifice, u -
i See 11. 18.
* i. 80. 16; cf. Brh. h- hi.
* S. 1*.
181.
* ii. 27. 1 ; VS. 84. 54.
» See 10. 26 .
« VS. 84. 65.
n 5t
196 SEVEN SEEKS [12. 37
#
the air and the mm. This is with reference to the deity. Now with reference
to the «elf. Seven seem are placed in the body, 1. e. six sense# and the
seventh knowledge in the soul. Seven protect the Meat without neglect, i.e.
they do not neglect the body. Seven works : these same go to the world of
the sleepy one, L a. the setting soul. There two gods who never sleep and
sit at the sacrifice keep watch, i, e. the self of wisdom and lustre. Thus he
describee the course of the self. The following, another atanisa, is addressed
to them.
(Here ends the thirty-imventh wectUm.)
The ladle having side holes and its bottom turned upwards— wherein is
placed the omniform glory. Here sit together the seven mem who Iwcsmo
the guardians of this great one.1
The ladle having side holes and a top-knot, or which expands at the
top, wherein is placed the omniform glory. Here sit together the seven
seers, i.e, ray* who became guardian# of this mighty one. This is with
reference to the deity. Now with reference to the self. The ladle having
hole* on the side* and held fast at the top, or arousing at the top, wherein
is placed the otnniforut glory. Here sit together the seven seem, *, e. the
sense* which became the guardians of this mighty one. Thus he describes
tiie course of the seif.
The gods have been explained.* The following etonsa is addressed to them.
(Jim eiut* the tkirt:}«i$M mtum.)
May the blessed goodwill of the righteous gods, may the gift of the gods,
tom down towards us. We honoured the friendship of the gods, may the
gods prolong our age so that we may iivt.a * ¥ m
May we (live) [in the goodwill], in the blessed will of gods, who go
straight, or who go at the proper season. May the gift of the gods torn
down towards us. We honoured toe friendship of toe gods. May the m*ls
prolong our age so that we may live long,
¥Uw detail, all toe gods. The following stansa is addressed to them.
Were ends the thirty-nhitk eertivn,}
Jorae, 0 All-gods, protectors ami supporters of men, and gracious to the
pressed soma of toe worshipper.*
injy?*? W t?*b* supporter* of men, all-gods, come here,
*?I T**?0®? **»*. With reference to this, them
is found m the ten books (of toe %veda) only one hymn, composed in toe
* A.v.io.a.0,
*,s** 7, is.
mii, 1®.
*t«.7,V8.?, «*,**. 47.
THE VASUS
197
12. 42]
Gayatri metre and containing three stanzas, which is addressed to the ViAve
devtik (all-gods). Bat anything which is addressed to many deities is used
in the place of those (hymns) addressed to the all-gods. ‘ Only that hymn
which has the characteristic word “ all ” should be used for them,’ says
§&kapuni. This principle, however, cannot be of very wide application.
The hymn,1 ‘ One tammy', contains ten stanzas of two verses each, without
any characteristic mark. The hymn2 of Bhutam^a, son of Kaiyapa,
addressed to the Alvins, has the characteristic mark in one stanza only
(out of eleven). The Abhitastlya hymn 3 has the characteristic mark in one
stanza only. , ,
The gods who are to be propitiated are (so called) because they lead
straight to the goal. The following stanza is addressed to them.
(Here ends the fortieth section .)
The gods worshipped sacrifice with sacred rites. Those were the firs*
ordinances. Becoming great they verily obtained heaven, where dwell the
earlier gods who are to be propitiated.4
The gods worshipped sacrifice with sacred rites, i.e. gods worshipped
Agni by performing sacrifices (lit by kindling fire). There is a Brahmapa
passage : Agni was the victim. They immolated him, with him they made
sacrifice.8 Those were the first ordinances. Having become great they
verily enjoyed heaven together, where dwell the earlier gods who are to be
propitiated, i. e. who lead straight to the goal. ‘ They are a group of gods
whose sphere is heaven,’ say the etymologists. The tradition is that that
was the first epoch of the gods.
Vasus are (so called) because they put on everything. On account ot
the Vasus Agni is called Vasava, this is the explanation ; hence they axe
terrestrial On account of the Vasus Indra is called Vasava, this is the
explanation; hence they are atmospheric. Vasus are the rays of the sun,
(so called) on account of shining forth ; hence they are celestial. The follow¬
ing stanza is addressed to them.
( Here ends the forty-first section.)
We have made your seat easy to approach, O gods, you who were
pleased to come to this libation. Having eaten and drunk, may all the
Vasus bestow treasures on us.8 We have made your paths easy to traverse.
0 gods, you were pleased to come to this libation. Having eaten **
> viii. 29. 1 x. 106. * iii. 88.
* i. 164. 60 ; x. 90. 16 ; AV . 7. 6. 1 ; VS.
81.16.
» AB. i. 16 ; cf. Muir, op. ett, voLii, P-
« TS. j. 4. 44. 2; ot AV. 7.97. 4; VS. 8. 18.
196 VA.1INAI.I ji2i 4a
drank, may all the Vaana Icstmv fnw,r<*« «m m. The following, another
stanxa, ia addressed to them.
{lit ft twh U “forty" ->■*> >>t*i *v f i
The divine Vaaua have hen* cnjoy.-d tC .^rlv-- with ?h<* earth. The
bright one* have embtilHshed fhemwlvrw in tin* wide atmosphere. t) yon,
moving in extensive apace, make ymir paths hitherward. Listen u» this
our mwwengcr, who has ntartori on his jourm-v.'
The divine Vaana enjoyed tlmmwdvf;* hi*n* with th-- earth. Jarf
means earth. The dwellers <41 »-arth and fcb>> inigl.f >>hvh. •. <*. shining on«*a,
embellished, i. », enmm to reach or to enjoy in th*. wid- ater-sphm*. ’"'Make
thwe path* lead toward* tw O nwift. mwa. and latest to thi- m;r
bo. Agni, who haa started on hi* journey.
Vi^imh feipotunu*) haa h-m explain-L The following nimtm k
addressed to them.
Ot*re t;mkty wfbot,,-
May the impetuous o»«a of imsm.mM spend and whining brightly be
favourable to on in invocation?, at divim* service, Chewing tW serpent
the wolf, and the demon*, they shall ipiickly move di-ww* from ns. 1
., MaT h»P**uouh onea hi a mum*.- of happinn* for »« in invocation*
at divine service, i. ®, aacrihee. Of measured *pe*'d, of wyll”im*asur«i
ijwed. Shining brightly, moving beautifully, ,,r praising U*mitif«lly r»r
ttlning beautifully. Chewing the aerptmf, th», wolf, and tin* demon* may
the divine cotmwm soon remove tKmmrn from m. ’
Divine wives, wives of tin* god*. The following *tanaa i* addruMied to
(Hms *mh tlf tHiiJj./rmrtii
May the willing wives of the gods protect us, Mav thvy Wfriond tw for
*5**"* nil ™mli * of Wy ,.,i,’,„, , , s,,!**,,., w|„w,
£*" “,l wl”> m «*!“"»- of »»<«». «M wlmoro
ip IpIfOEP#
Hjy U» irillta* *l,« of Urn protect u. M.y il„ y m [f,lr
oAoriiu. i.o.1 for «taM»n, »n.l for wimili,#
on earth, and who are also in th« ordinance i „ „!«.»«
> and who have noble invocation* addrwwvd to them **»»»#
(Ifgtt etuk th«. fnrt^fijfth mikii,}
»S*aX.28.
I
v.W.lf; <*V, 7, 4» |.
DIVINE WOMEN
199
12. 46]
May the divine women, wives of gods : Indrani, Agnayl, AivinI, and
Eat, enjoy themselves. May EodasI and Varunanl hear us. May the
goddesses enjoy that which is the proper season of consorts.1
Moreover may the divine women, wives of the gods, enjoy themselves :
IndrUni, the wife of Indra; Agnayl, wife of Agni; ASvini, wife of the
ASvins; Rat, she who shines; Rodasi, wife of Rudra; Varunanl, wife of
Varuna. May the goddesses enjoy, i. e. long for that, the proper season of
consorts.
{Here erula the forty-sixth section.)
1 v. 46. 8.
EXEGETICAD AND CRITICAL NOTES
CHAPTER I
1. l.*J Muir tmnelatee the passage m follows : ‘ A sacred record {samitrun&ga)
has been compiled, which is to he expounded. This Is called tin* Nigha^tua,’1
His rendering of samAnmfiya l»y ‘a sacred record ' is tv A quit** comet. It may
be that h« has been l*d to this conclusion on account of misunderstanding the
following explanatory note of Durg Jtetrya : 'The meaning is, that this compila¬
tion has boon put together by seers, as bung an illustration for understanding
the meaning of the Vedio atanxan, in a single list, divided into five chapters,’
He explains the word mmlmmAya as follows : * Tho list of words beginning with
gam and ending with derapof a* is tidied mmamnOya, , . . It is called mmamn&ga
because it is handed down by tradition.* That the word somdmndyn means * a
list ’or ‘a traditional list * is further shown by the following pamtagm :
A tkteo varnaaamamn&yttrp
‘Now we shall explain the list of letters.’
‘Now the list of letters.’
The Tri-bh&tya-ralw has the following comment :
*»em denotes aggregation *, 4 tradition ; and miteye signifies the instruction
handed down from generation to feneration in succession,’ Cf. also : padAkfara*
MMtdMtitdgOfn chondasg ctn ptvttiifhitfiHL*
Muir also leaves out the worda imam mmOmndyom in hi* translation of the
third sentence, which may be translated as * this same list *.
1. 8.] Yaska gives thm derivations of the word Atyfomtu: (I) from -/gem
with the preposition *** (B) from -/Am with Hi, (*) fromVV with i*i. None of
thaw Is satisfactory as they do not Meount for the cerebral f, Durga, fully
' conscious of ttk# mmAkimimy chfcyjMsteir #f Yliltjrfift tri«e I# g$|
ever the difficulty by the folkwing ingenious theory of hie own. He sayss
*T9te arrangement of words Is Indeed threefold, i.e. thoee whoee grammatical
form hi (1) direct, (I) indirect, and ft) obecure, With reference to them, the
root ie explicitly stated in words of direct grammatical forma ; It is inherent in *
those of indirect forms. As regards words of obscure forme, the procefi of
♦ the hUdwteft fopne dm act reptwmt 1 Mu(r, m «»,, vet. 11, p, *«*,
the chapter and tee aeotlcas, het tee Motion* 1 Vpr. vtii, 1,
and tee line, *
1,0.
* Tpr* t. 1,
1. 7]
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
201
explanation is the following : having been reduced from the state <>*
to that of the words of indirect forms, they should be explained by those of
direct forms, e. g. ni-ghantavah is a word whose grammatical form is obscure.
The same (being reduced to) ni-gantavah attains to the state of a wor o in irec
form, and as ni-gamayit&rah to that of a word of direct form.’
This theory acquires some plausibility from the explanation of Aupamanyava
but there is no evidence to show that Yaska agreed with Durga s threefold
classification. On the contrary, Yaska does not follow the process laid down
by Durga, that words of obscure forms should be explained by^ose of ^e
forms Sough the intermediation of those of indirect forms. This f^t a^“e
is sufficient to indicate that Yaska did not subscribe to the view of the com-
“Another more or less fanciful derivation of the word nigha^u is Buggested
from the root granth or grafh by transposition, which, however, has the ment of
accounting ftnfthe cerebralimfom through r, he. ‘a
been strung together ’, or from Vghat or Vghant with m, to join together , i. e.
‘ a list of words which have been joined together ’• ^ , , .
1. 6.1 Gune translates the. passage as follows: ‘ Nouns are where be ^ g p -
dominates and a verb is where becoming predominates respectively,
translator has changed the order of the original without any justification.
1 7.1 Owing to the wont of prooioe punctuation the commentator haa not
dtarly understood the ptamge. He end, th. sentence wiU,
the difficulty of grammar by construing bhavatah twice as follows-. ’**1 H*1
^ vmi . i ■ . , ,
Both2 seems to agree with the commentator in the punctuation and interpreta¬
tion of the passage. Both interpret W* as referring toasentence, but there
is hardly any justification for attributing this sense to It immediately
follows Yaska’s definition of nouns, which definition is not comprehensive, or
it excludes all verbal nouns whose fundamental notion is more a beaming than
a In oX, therefore, to reconcile his definition with this class of nouns
and to draw a clear line of demarcation between verbs and verbal nouns, Yaska
expresses his meaning more definitely at greater length lu thm sentence^ There
should be no foil stop after bhavatah. The sentence should be read^thus.
I ‘ y^Xate'fo
dominated by a becoming, a becoming arising from a former o , ,
denoted by a verb, as “he goes”, “hecooks”, &c.; the embodiment (of the whofo
nrocess) from the beginning to the end, which has assumed the character of
being, by a noun, as “going”, cooking”, &c.’ The difference is this: a beammg
in the course of a process or state of flux is denoted by a verb, but the embodi-
ment of the complete process is denoted by a noun.3
2 Cf. ojp. cit., p. 4.
1 IA., vol. xlv, p. 158.
* Cf. (Shine, foe. dt.
KXKDETK’AL AND CRITICAL NOTES
[I-?
The commentator cites the following two stanzas to show clearly the
difference between nouns and verbs :
‘They call that notion by the terra verb, which is connected with many
actions, which proceeding from a former to a later state is yet one, and which is
accomplished through tho termination of the actions.
A becoming, produced by the completion of action, eajiabb* of being expressed
by a word ending in a primary affix, and joined with anintw, case, inflexion,
and gender, shun Id then ho regarded as a nmm.’
1.8.) With a view to further diutinguish nouns from verbs, Yftaka Bays in
this sentence, that the re is a specific difft renen in tho uw* of terminology
applicable to nouns and verlw, e. g. lutings mu only be pointed out by a demon¬
strative pronoun, an ‘ this cow ‘ that elephant *, Ac, Verb?*, on the other hand,
cannot be go pointed out, In order to indicate them, one in obliged to use the
verb ’to be*. The use of different technical torn*'., which aw non-interchange*
able, shows that there is some fundamental differonre of notiona between them,
the characteristics of which have already boon no nt toned.
1. 10.) In the original text, the snntenco forms a ju«1 of tho first section, and
is immediately followed by the second. It introduces a controversy, i.c.
whether words are jutmanmit or impermanent,-' a controversy which in its
character differs altogether from the subject .mat tor of the first, section. To
begin the second section with this sentence would have t*»*n therefore a more
logical division of the sections, and more in harmony with tho modern concep¬
tion of what constitute a paragraph. That a section of tho Nirukta more or
te# corresponds to a paragraph is indicated by the evidence of older MSS.
which place tho full stop, i. e. dsjttdu, at the end of, and very seldom within tho
section itself, excepting tho commencement and tho conclusion of a quotation.
This is further supported by the fact that, in most eaww, «m« unction is devoted
■ to tho explanation of ono Vodic stanza only, lienee it is argued that the division
of tho text of tho A'intkta into actions, as constituted at present, is illogical and
arbitrary. It is therefore proposed ! to discard in this rw»|»wt the authority of
the 1188., which has boon hitherto strictly followed, ami ‘to make sections
according to tho moot natural division *,* * Faithfulness say n thine, * is indood
but it should not bo overdone, at least not where reason says other*
Tho suggestion is rather a hold otto and, I think, contrary to the canons
Tho auggostpd improvements nan very well he shown in
**>» ««* wisdom of rearranging the text itself in opitosition to the
i of tho MS8, is doubtful, However, there are practical difficulties in
; thisauggoBtioa. RedivMoa of sections would involve tho transference
o< a considerable number of passages to sew section*, and would thereby reduce
the utility of various books of reference, as far as these nsMMUwa are coiioerned,
purt!,„, ir u,„ „ a. jBwtt,'* JTL m*n, JH.
1 or. Oiu.o, op. at, p is?.
5 . tc . fit.
• tec, or.
203
1. 10] "EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
oeption of what constitutes a paragraph, does it necessarily follow that they are
illogical ? Is this, by itself, a conclusive proof of their arbitrary character? To
my mind, the answer is in the negative, for the ancients may have had a
different conception of the constitution of a paragraph. As ftfr as Yaska is con¬
cerned, a careful examination of all the sections of the NiruMa indicates that
Yaska proceeds methodically in his division of the text into sections, which
division is based on a general principle. By the time of Yaska very grea
weight was Attached to the especially by that scholar himself, .as is
evident from Chapter I, particularly from his rejoinder to the adverse criticism
of Kautsa. To him, a Yedic stanza was of the utmost importance, and accord¬
ingly formed a very suitable beginning for a new section. There are 400 sections
altogether in the first twelve chapters of the Nirukta, distributed among those
chapters as follows :
Chapter. Sections. Chapter. Sections.
I 20 Y 28
H 28 VI 86
III 22 YII 81
IV 27 YIII 22
Chapter.
Sections.
IX
48
X
47
XI
50
XII
46
829 sections out of the total of 400 begin with a Yedic stanza. The sections which
do not so begin, and which in many cases could not so begin, as for instance those
in the introductory remarks and discussions oi the first and the seventh chapters,
are shown in the following list :
Chapter I. 1, 2*, 8*, 4, 5*, 12, 18, 14, 15, 16, 17.
„ II. 1, 2*, 8*, 4, 5,10, 18, 14, 16, 18, 28.
in. 1, 7, 18, 18, 19, 20, 21.
„ ■ IV.' 1, 17,22. ..■■■■ '
„• V. 4, 6, 18, 20.
„ VI. 5, 17, 28.
„ VII. 1, 8, 4, 6, 6, 7*, 8, 10, 11, 12, 18*, 14, 19, 21.
„ YIII. 1, 4, 16.
„ IX. 1,11*, 22, 85.
„ X. 1,14,25,38.
„ XI. 1, 18, 22, 85.
„ XII. 1, 12, 20, 85.
TSe total number of these sections is 72, of which eight only, marked with an
asterisk, can be regarded as arbitrarily divided when judged by the modern
conception. One explanation is the following. In beginning a section with
a Yedic stanza or verse, it became necessary to place its short introductory no e
EXEOKTK’AL AND CRITICAL NOTES
m
[1, io
at the end of the previous section, e. g. A (hup) tmtkamn hahvmmm, 1 It appears
that this method of putting a short sentence of a section at the end of a previous
section —which was a necessity in the c*m> of portion*! beginning with Vedic
stanzas— has been mechanically extended to the eight sections mentioned above.
Prom what has gone before, it will he dear that the sections in the Nirukta are
not illogically nor arbitrarily divided, hut are turned on a general principle
adopted by Yftaka, Gune'a n«gg*»4ion to rearrange the sections and to discard
the authority of the MMH. is therefore unacceptable.
‘Speech is pornmnsnt in the organs only' meim-i that the character of N{**©ch
is evanescent. Smmda di.«wp|H»r as soon #.■> they are uttered. They have
no existence tteyond articulation by the vocal organs and their corresponding
cognition hy the sent#* of hearing. With this may b*> comjwired the remarks
of PiitaAjalt :
‘ Bkcaohr st'i;w*H IS SCT IX sumo* nv istuvinrai, i.rrruas Am w-cacm; thk
MtCTXRH ARK AKNIHItATWO AH h)H» AS TMBV AUK VtTKMttti.'
'Speech is tad in motion hy individual rounds, Otv* cannot produce two
sounds simultaneously. Take that word $tmk, for instance ; when the m.unu p is
bring produced, neither m nor th« l isurjanty* can !» uttered ; when nu in luting
produced, neither ff nor the riwrjamga can 1* given utterance ; and when the
nitarjaniga is being produced, one can neither pronounce $ nor ««, tetause they
are annihilated as soon as they are uttered. The sounds indeed are perishable
after being uttered, I. e. as soon as they are uttered they have perished.* -
Durga has the following comment : * As won m the upwli of the *j*»aker is
an act of utterance in the organ, so long only it is possible te say that it exists,
but fallen from Kps it no longer exists. . . . And the sounds that have jterUhed
and that have not perished cannot be conjoined,' The question whether words
are eternal or non-eternal was a very imiwrtsnt subject of discussion among the
ancient Indians. For instance, ef. I’ateftjaU ; •’
' But again, is the word eternal or nun-eternal flit, created) ? Whether it is
eternal or non-eternal is thoroughly diaeiuMud in the There the
1 W* I* t§* Til* mUrmm ta 2 A** to#* **f,,
of tbit §*§sifii|f* to p» 41 In S#ili*§ tifttoit to
wn»§, 411 being a mtopriat tor #€
1 4, 4 j Ktolfeirifit ft4ff§§%
wL *f p* Wk*
. 1 * * 4 I* h I> fttl I, |*. ft,
4 Ammdlng to 2fftgf»jl, H$p §mk* k » gram*
tf§iil§§ hy ¥yfc4i»
Ugmmit wl I* I, p* ft8#. Tiia Siam* ¥f I# to
well known in Unntkrit Utmtai*. lit
t#*m» to lmf« hmn a man tf vtnmtlle $#nit*a,
feting Iwwwi ns a gnuoams.ir]t&xt} f
. wrttor of nmllinrltotif# book* m tmihlm «4
jpntiliwi* As a g-Tamniiriaii,' lit ft xn#nlitn*4
la lii* iA If; ft It* 1$; xft SI;
Vlittika mi lAtotsito
L 3. SI* An i J**ie«w%gift#r mi nwitoal
auto#**, h* to m
p* «ttt Amfnttfil attrffrtito* tfe« to
Itotoljsii MmmW *mrn$k il to *«**i*t hy
feim. tmUkim mmnttm* JPatafeJaU m lilt
mmr nl 4b# lhr«m #tii% (I) III# ttiit #f #
0} ttllt ut wpmmh, mi (9) mlk ml mini*
»4 r#p#^«il# film m liatinf wrilton
l** |l; tlit
{§) III# m4 im to# fwwmrmt
Ijs mdm to mmmm lb# thtm ##*!# mpm*
lit tly+ 1«4 anwlitr# it i»* fw4I«#4 wlto 4bt
sntoisftoif #f irwtoiet#
1. xo]
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
205
arguments against (the proposition) are stated, as well as the arguments in
faTour thereof. The conclusion (arriYed at) in that work is this, that although
the word is eternal, it is also non-eternal; the definition being applicable in
both ways.' Patafijali, however, does not seem to agree with the conclusion
arrived at in the Samgraha. He remarks : 1
‘ The twofold character of words is not proved.
‘Twofoldness of (the character of) words is not proved. If it be said that
twofoldness has been proved, this cannot be maintained.’ He says further:
‘ Words are eternal. In the eternal words there must be sounds which are
perpetual, unchangeable, and free from elision, addition, and modification.
‘ This is proved by the eternity of sounds . • . words are eternal.
The character of words is discussed by him at greater length m his comment
on the varttiM: m The argument may be summarized as
The relation of words to the objects they denote is eternal. This power of
denotation of objects is natural and uncreated,4 and so are the objects. It may
be objected that although matter is uncreated, yet the various forms into w ic
it is moulded are non-eternal ; e.g. the earth is not created y man, u
various pots and jars, into which it is shaped, are the crea ions , o a po er,
hence the words denoting these forms cannot be eternal To this the answerxs
given that the form is eternal also, for it is not something radically differen
from the matter, but only a particular state which the matter assumes a
a particular time. ‘ But how is it known that word, object, and their mutual
relation are eternal?’ From the ordinary usage of the world. In daily life,
people perceive objects and use words to denote them. They do not make any
effort to creating them, because effort is necessary in producing what is non-
eternal only; e.g. a man desirous of using a pot goes to the house oi a potter
, employing a word does not go to the house of a grammarian and say, Please,
sir, mie me a word, I want to use it ’. People perceive objects and use words
to denote them without any effort/'
The way in which Patanjali refers to the
Saygraha shows that it was a work of some
eminent scholar and was very well known in
his time. Further Patalijali does not agree
with the conclusion arrived at in the Sam-
graha; he is therefore not likely to be its
author. Higoji seems to be right in ascribing
its authorship to VyUdi, who, besides being
quoted several times, is mentioned as an
mm along with &f<kalya and Ourgya in Kpr.
xiii. 12.
No MS. of the Samgraha, nor of any other
work by Vyfidi, lias been so far discovered,
except a solitary MS. of Yy&di paribhuta Vrtti,
in the temple library of the Mahiriji of
Jammu and Cashmere. The MS. is described
in Stein’s Catalogue of Skt. MSS. on p. 47. The
description of the MS. is very meagre, so it
is impossible to judge whether or not it is
a genuine work by Vy&di.
i op. dt. i. 1. 1. 6, vol. i, p. 104.
» Op. at. i. 1. 1. 8, vol. i, p. 186.
a op. at. i. I- 1- 1> toI- »» P-e-
4 Of. Jaimini, PM. i. 1. 8-
o Cf. Bhandarkar, Wilson, Philological Locturts,
p. 291.
KXKi.K’nr.U, A>;* i 'UTIi 'A I, t'HvS
m*
!,!• 10
With this may ht> •*,>tn|>;ovd !P> r»-iu;»A'> of 11 .to in f 'rutru •• : '■
iSVc. ‘And “jtcm-h i n Uind of m'Aon V
Her. ‘True/
Snc ‘Ami will a turn’ wp-nk r.->m*rfly wh«* ,}>»»«-■• an h«» yktum,? Will not
thfhumvsfulsjirHktM' rather t«- h< in the satum! way of > }.c#,kiu»r , , ,*>»
tXV, * A tui ',\v ">a*v tha! ai'?ion> ivit.. u«>! ; ■'!,),! ivf onr .<|vr l(,;t had a
special nature of theii «,w n.’
Tie* ijUritivtn .if tie* »'«*■>•!),!*, word', v. , hi,;, „„|v ||jg
gtmnm.mf!- anti j>luMoyh.tN i-'JT ..hi :» the f>d! , . ; rj h,. ina items
at To it.At' mind .»,;tv,<,;v t!,v. no -4 >1 dAim ivANo), tj,fl
Vtniit, to !«• involved and > > 1 pud mi ** .• • ,,f *iu,, m nt.-ipli %
Hems* liif t>.n:io a :•']»!<• m di, ■■■;■„ >i> .u in nine ; <•<.* r, • ••heel nf (!;>.; »ht.
It has been very iulh- front, d hv .l.ninmi ,u tie- p r ,t of i.i , j\> in
Th<* argument t again >t It..- eternity *.f w* id a;'.' (,<■>>, m i, 1. <',-•'!! ; t htdr
refutation A t in i. i, !:* !7 . hud,. y a;. no »* , ,;i .ejj put nf !lt>*
“tt rutty of void.-- ;,t,- Ave;, I* i. 1, 1* S „ ,» ( tie m.-nnlr; r.
H’"r1 « (.» • I’Jft e,<
(1| Worth it)** i t* rnnl th* v art* not utt. re i t or t h, ■ ,.„ke t 4 u ' forane* <
alotw, hut to •'**>(*»* meaning, and )ai n ifnniu:'; r ■ *sj It i cv.-r i-«> ti,
had tho vvi «*t|s 1»> tu*
HwiM.Mt. ..v»ry wli-it* tl«nv in,. uJnv.r .a! .Jimi, ■,!
(tt| IktCJtU.I't Hit’ numhnr in li<4 li'i" •!, Wilt It Ultn wnl-'l lilt' 5 ,* * -H 'Cnnl Vi'l'ttl
it Ih tt ‘.tally >tj(H‘kt'n »>f :u havitijj u a »1 j.i.ui v tint Urnt
mi mutttf witftl, i hiiK- It* ' it UM’il. { Jits •-•1,‘iW', f h«f I he * an»> jiv ■> nr t h*- t!!i''haiip ahh*
t*h»ra*'i«.r wt*r<l is rM*»«n»w>«l . v. n wh..» il i . tith'tvd ,.r n ..-d aft-T ;
lit'MCi* vvurdti atv « t-f rimi,
Audun»h;trayu«ta'n v»t*w m tn th*> Jmhtr<' t*f w«ft!n nitav r*v'ard.'<l tw hus.t.i
on a dodnw akin t„ tmi >4 llnx. With Hm m,.y 1*. r..«»)w.i tl«- f.dhAuttt*
remarks of Plato in Cr<kt>ftn. :a
fane, ‘ I mystflf d*< Mot deny I hat Ut<* aiv- r > of did fn«*1!v (^ivo thotn tl***
(dtt that all things wrrn in utotion and tins ; vvhirlt was thi-ir niiteor*- h»<t, 1
think, mistaken ojdnion - Toll me. wholhor tltom i>, ur h not any afwoluh*
tasauty or g»n.d, or any nthw al»dwt*t ? *
drat, ‘ Coriatnly, I think #o.’
«Voc. . . But let m» imk wlw-thor tint truo hwmty m nut alwnyit la‘»«tifnl.*
€raL * Ortainly.' ' *
Aoc, And wut rightly sjK*ak of st Scanty wlueh w Always jiKssing away '/
. . . Hunt not the same thing >..• l.om and t*tire and vanish Wk word »v m
our mouth'}’
1 Kowett, itiu&piis ^ JiittUf voL i, p. it'JV
\»nl «4i).
* h w.-«, m,i»o ’}f miit, v*,i i, f,|.. as?
2. x] EXEQETIOAL AND CRITICAL NOTES -W
Soc. ‘ Nor can we reasonably say, Cratylus, that there is knowledge at all, if
everything is in a state of transition and there is nothing abiding.’
a. 1.] As most of the MSS. do not mark the avagraha, the sign of «, it is not
clear whether the reading represents yugapat or ayugapat. The few MSS. that
do mark the avagraha are inconsistent, as they use it only occasionally. Their
evidence is therefore not cogent. However, none of the MSS. mark the avagraha
in this particular instance. Nevertheless I think the reading represents ayugapat.
My reasons are as follows : (1) Prom the physical point of view, to produce
simultaneously more than one sound is an impossibility; yugapat would there-
fore convey no sense.
(2) The context points to ayugapat, for the sentence is intended to show the
absurdity of Audumbarayana’s view that speech is permanent only in the organ.
But if we read yugapat the whole sentence becomes meaningless, for then the
grammatical relation of the sounds which are produced simultaneously is possible,
even if it is held that speech is permanent in the organ only.
(3) This is in agreement with the view taken by Durga, who reads ayugapat
and gives yugapat as a variant.
(4) Another objection to the reading yugapat is that it would make grammar
superfluous. When words are produced simultaneously their mutual connexion
is simultaneous also. Durga remarks, ‘ The unconnected alone is connected
(with something). In this case (i. e. reading yugapat) the roots are for ever
connected with prepositions and affixes ; and affixes with elision, addition, and
modification of letters.’ ^
Durga attributes the statement 7T* =5^ • • to the Pimapahsa and
thinks the rejoinder to begin with the words WTffHfWPiJ 11^, a view which
cannot be maintained. The sentence TTf &c., is a negative sentence ; it
refutes the view of Audumbarayana. According to Durga’s interpretation, the
controversy would be divided into three parts as follows :
(1) Audumbarayana. Words are permanent in the organs only.
(2) Pnrvapaksa. In that case the fourfold classification, &«., of words cannot
be maintained.
(3) Yaska’s rejoinder. On account of the pervasiveness and minuteness of
words, the fourfold classification can be maintained. Durga thus introduces
a third party into the discussion and tends to make out Yaska as supporting
the view of Audumbarayana, by refuting his critic.
I think there are only two parties, i. e. Audumbarayana and Yaska ; No. 1
gives the view of the former, No. 2 the rejoinder of the latter ; while No. 8
ddbs not relate to this controversy at all, but deals with an altogether new topic,
i.e. the superiority of speech over gestures, Ac. Yaska's rejoinder begins,
therefore, with Ac.
2. 2.] It may be objected that there is no necessity for using words, for the
meaning can very well he conveyed by means of gesture!;. To this Yaska
replies that gestures, facial expressions, movements of hands and eyes, require
EXEdETICAD AND CRITICAL NOTES
208
[2. a
comparatively greater effort in their production, and aw always indefinite.
Their meaning can never he absolutely elmr. it always involves some doubt.
The word ‘minute' implies comparatively hm effort and greater accuracy.
Patafijali refers to the tame subject m follow* : ‘ The meaning i» clearly under-
stood when the word is uttered. “Bring the cow". “Eat. the curd": these
words having been uttered, the cow is brought, anti the curd i* eaten. With
this may also be compared tint remarks of Plato in the < 'rafyCws ■ 1
8x, ‘And hero I will ask you a (pieetion : suppose that we had no voice or
tongue, and wanted to communicate with one another, should wo not, like the
%-r an(] dumb, make signs with the hands and head and tin* real of the body?’
Her. ‘ There would be no choice. Hoc, rates.'
8oc, ‘Wo should imitate the nature of the thing ; the elevation of our hands
to heaven would maun lightness and upwardie a;* : heavim*** and downwardnww
would bo expressed by lotting them drop to tin* ground ; if we were deambing
the running of a homo, or any other animal, we should make oui bodies and
their gestures as like ts we could to them.'
a. 8. t Word# am used to designate objects not only by men, but by gods
also. Like Yteka, Plato also thinks that gods urn words in giving names to
things, and it follows therefore that tin* »»»«*» given by gods would l»* the
right : *
Sqc. 4H« often upmk* of thorn ; imUWy mii is»* Wy in Hw plrnm wlwm lit
distinguishes the different mmit trhkh tlmh ami mm >i»r h> dffrrmt thimja. . . .
For the Qods must clearly l*> supposed to call things by their ri;’ht and natural
names ; do you not think so V *
Her. ‘ Why, of course tin y call them rightly, if they call them at all. But to
what art* you referring?’ , , . „
$«. * Do you not know what In* says aloud, tin* nv*-r m Iroy , . . Whom ,
as ho says, “the Clods call Xunthus, slid men call Heamander •
jfafm 1 1 xwxn#xttiwf«*
8oc. C . . Or about the bird which, m he say;*, " Tin* Chula call Chaim, and
m«n Cymindis" : Or alteut Batteia and Myrina :
“The hill which men call Batieis and the Immortals the Umib of the Bi*irhv«
Myriad *V ■
If words are used with reference to gwls— human kuowledg** l*dng nuitlier
perfect nor permanent^ -mistakes are likely hi be made in addreamng and
invoking gods, which will make thorn angry and render various acts of worship,
like saorifioe, Ctc., fruitless. In ord**r to do away with such mistakes, injunctions,
Invocations, and hymns, &«.» which arc n*w*at to corn plot** ami make worthip
fruitfhl, are laid down in tho Vedas. A part of thia paragraph i# written in the
$&tra style, which style may therefore be regarded to have commenced about
the time of Yaska, This is probably the earliest ajH*cim**n of the antra style.
% JTowatt, «f. «U, voh 1, p.m ’ -tewett, of, titn v«h i, p. *#*.
4.i] EXEGETECAL AND CRITICAL NOTES 209
Like Yaska, Jaimini also lays emphasis on the Veda as being the source of
dharma : * Bharma is the object, the source of which is the Vedic injunction.’ 1
And also; ‘On account of the prescription of action being the object of the
Veda.’*
3. 8.] Cf. VajosaneyipratvSaMya : 8 ‘A verb denotes an action, and a preposi¬
tion makes that action specific.’ The BgvedaprAtMkhya : i
‘The prepositions are twenty ; with the other two (i. e. noun and verb)
they express a meaning. They are : pra, abhi, A, para, nib, duh, anu, vi,
upa, apa, saw, pari, praU, ni, ati, adhi, su, ad, ava, and apt.’ This list is
identical with that of the Nirukta, except that they are enumerated in a different
order.
Cf. the TaittinyaprAtUAkhya 6 : ‘A, pra, ava, upa, abhi, adhi, prati, vi, ni, are
prepositions.’ It contains only half the number of prepositions. Cf. Pfinini ;®
‘JPra, &c., are called prepositions when joined with verbs.’ The list of the pre¬
positions is given in the gana called pr&dayoth, which is identical with that of the
Nirukta, if the double forms of nih and duh, in the former, are not taken into
consideration. The technical term used by Panini for preposition is karmapra-
vacanlya. He uses the word upasarga in a wider sense, i. e. covering both pret
positions and adverbs. The various meanings of the prepositions are explained
by Pacini, L 4. 88-97J Cf. also the A tharvavedaprAtte&khya : 8 ‘Disjoined from
the verb, however, are such as are used without significance . . . ’ 9
4. 1.] Particles are classified by Yaska under three groups :
(1) Particles of comparison, which are only four in number, and whose
meanings and uses are illustrated by suitable examples. Yfiska does not
define the term upama (comparison) in this connexion, but discusses its meaning
later on.10
(2) Particles which denote karmopasamgrdha, Yaska’s explanation of which
term is not clearly expressed, nor does Roth 11 make it more lucid. The obscurity
has led Durga to misinterpret the sentence. He takes karmopasamgraha as
equivalent to mmuccaya, i. e. ‘ aggregation ’ ; this is only one of the meanings
expressed by the said term, which is very comprehensive. It is quite obvious
that the term is designed to cover all the meanings expressed by the particles
enumerated in the second group, i. e. those beginning with ca and ending with
i PM. i. 1. 2.
* Op.cit., i 2. 1. Questions like the eternity
of iabda, the impermanence of human know¬
ledge, the Infallibility of the Veda, form topics
of discussion in almost every system of philo¬
sophy ; cf. VSu. i. 8. 28 ; i. 4. 28 ; ii. 1. 4 ; ii.
4. 20; NSu. i. 1. 7; ii. 1. 64-7; ii. 2. 18-17;
iii. 2. 49 ; VaiSu. ii. 2. 21-87 ; vi. 1. 1 ; x. 2. 9 ;
SpSu. v. 46-61 ; v. 87-40 ; v. 68-61.
* viil. 64. The list of the prepositions is
given in vi. 24, which la Identical with that
of the MruMa.
4 xiL 6 : 702.
» i. 15.
6 L 4* "58. ’ ■
’ Cf. Patanjali, i. 4. 4: voIf i, pp. 341,
845-9; see foot-note (in the text).
Mr. 8,
* Translated by Whitney, J.A.O.8., vol. vii,
p. 515. . • . . , :
He 8. 18*
** MtlMmmgen, p. &
210. KXK< 5ETICAL AX I) < RITH'AI* \uTKS _ [-i. i
tm. Onne tranalatea th*» sentence ntmttbjmmf, Ac., as fobi/wi ; 1 'Owin'* in
whose advent (i. *. use) ««|»nrnbmeHN «f the Vt fsicjo.es <>r nfr;,' ) is indwsi
known, but not as in simple enumeration nwim* J«» »>}««<** jt. e*it inn nr i«d«.
psndent mention, that is WfffawWf, i, t\ adding "** pulting ios.’*'lhnr of the s»*nw'H
or ideas.’
One must admit that the meaning of the term in wd <piite dear, One does
not know what S» the preeiw* difference b>tw«vn "Muipb- enumeration * and
‘putting together’. My translation of the nentenec is the following : ’ *J’h;st by
whoso addition separateness *.f nothum is in»i* »*4 neoynized, but not as m
onumorative one, i. «. on swmnl of a Heparatcne-r, by eolation, is u c.,nju»c*
tion.’ I think 4 conjunction ' in the m-arct ronvipoudim* word in Kmelhh
which will cover all the meaning** expressed by the parth-hs of th« .second
group, ami which is therefore equivalent to !airmfi-n-,n>tr>ih-t, For f)!j,K
in the non ten w, InXVCPftn %f «fT i ' !fil ; 1 wi!i I"»f ♦his
earth hew* or them’,* sepanifeness of pi, it r*'i*osi;,i/*-ti In- tS»- m.< of the
particle /'ft; the repetition of ihi by it "If would h:,vr tailed tu convey
th« idea of different plmm Thin notion of separutem* j- .'spivn-t.-,), not by
a categorical enumeration as hors*', tow, man, elephant, Ac,, but !<v t h- • use
of the particle. Agaiu, in the «ont«*mc, UWf? aRTtW’Eff^?*? , * led on** man
do this, the other that V1 two distinct action*'- aw* mentioned, the notion ,,t whose
distinctness is conveyed by the particle uhn. The pui-tadest of the ■•> coin! ‘.’roup
am explained with appropriate example** in the Sim-Jn, i, 4 t*. With this
dafinition of a conjunction may he compare*! the h*llow:n„r remark-, of
Aristotle : *
* A conjunction is («! a non-aigiiiitcant sound which, v, h**n one riyniljenijf
sound is formubh* out of several, m*ith«*r hinders m-r aids lie' union, and whi< h,
if the speech thus formed eland* hv itself (apart front oih*»i 'i|«*witeui, utu>*f not
be inscrtwl at the beginning of it, e. g. /i*V, .■ ,}, *<*.'. u* ; or (tt a non- igmikant
sound capable of mubining two *»r more siynifnont aoiind/, info one ; e. g,
ir*p4 A®*
(*i) Particles which do net exprew* any meaning. hm are met-dy n * d to 111
up a sentence in prow or verm, turn expletive?!, They are emimernf.-d towards
the end of the ninth Miction ; they an» four in number ; faint, tm, el. ami u ;
hot later (in tlm tenth) im is added to this list, (junta! ion* .showing their uses
am oited ami explained in the tenth Hnethm. The meaning of id, when com¬
bined with mo and »« m, is discussed and illustrated by suitable examples in the
eleventh seetlon. Thus hi combined with m is used to denote apprehension ;
‘ lest we should \ Ac.; id combined with m w is used in asking ij ««»1 »»*,*« s
-don't they drink?’ The above-mentioned list of the particles <>f the third
class is by no means complete, Home particles of the second group, i. e. it,
1 I A., v«l, xlv, p. 159.
"It. I. 4.
J X i.
* IV f»«, !A 146T* ell. ISywunr', jo §•.
remarks, i J. hat darin Unrecht \2 This view is erroneous. According to Yaska,
the particle numrn is used (1) to signify * uncertainty *, and (2) as an expletive.
called ^akafayana.3 Aufrecht regards him as .the author of the Un&disutras*
mt 1 i ' V i 1 <• . >1 a JL. . . m . » a,
muwbwju uiumut; wo wiv wwn ujl vue auuueiu jor.Miey cieaoy
!>ear a modern stamp. Belvalkar4 attributes the Umdisuiras to Panini His
argument Is that 4 they use samjms such as hrasva* (Urglm, pluta, mdMta, lopa,
mmpm$dmnaf and dbhyasa in the same sense in which Panini uses them \ This
argument is inconclusive because, the works of Papnfs predecessors, being lost,
we have no means of judging whether or not. he is indebted, to .ihem for those
terms. Some at least of these samjms or technical terms were derived from
a e&ftmon stock; Yaska himself, for instance,. makes use of a few of them, as
1 See Professor MacdoneSI, A VbcMe Grammar modem Sakat&yana, see IA., vol. xliii, pp.
far Students, pp. 249, 452. 205-12.
'* op. city p* 0. f 4 Systems of Sanskrit Grcmmaty p. 25..
*4 On the authenticity and date of the
o 2
%\% EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES [12. a
hm abhy&sa, Ac. Again, in some w Phwii'n teaching, as pointed out by
Belvaikar himself, run* counter to tho tfnHdinutms.} Thun to ascrilw the
authorship of the U. Mtnu to P&pini d«» not rest on firm ground. Moreover,
paisM's defence of Ftpini against the advert criticism of Katyayuns a is that
•the JTnOdi words are crude forma of noun* which are not dwivwl Thia
atatement implies that Patafijali did not regard all nouns m derivable from
verbs. He also attributes the same doctrine to Ptuyini. and Putaujali, I think,
cannot be accused of not knowing well, or misundoretending Pftyini. So,
according to this testimony, both Pftpini and Pstanjali were the follower* of
the school of Gftrgya. The UnOtimutrm, on Urn contrary, ore tin- product, of the
w*ool of &kftt»yana, whom fundamental doctriire wan that all nmm are derived
from verbs ; they cannot therefore be attributed to Panini. It in probable that,
itt their origiml form, ifcty wwrw written by Bakiflysiwi, but v-i*w «*xfotnlwl mi
modified by subsequent writer*, and in apite of tlreir nwtenmws still boar traces
of their ancient origin.
Gtrgya: an ancient grammarian, quoted by Yaska i. .1, 1- : *u. ID, and
Panini iv. 1. 106 ; vii. 8. W; viii, 8, 20; 4. «?, ami mentioned by Durga a*
the author of the podapqha of the No work of hi* has survived.
Both Pfcjifti and Patafijali seem to be his followers for they regard the Unadis
aa underivable. It ia therefore no wonder that his work, after tire appearance
of the A& Idkfdyl, has not survived.
It. 8.] The sentence WIN WK*N»T<t - H***! which in remwwhat
difficult, is differently interpreted by various writer*. Tin* «*n«x lb** Sn the
word tam^jHeuani. Durga paraphrase* this word m follow*; mm'tm tyMIttni
aikamatyena pijMftfni, • discriminated unatmtmwly ; i. **. direriroineted with
absolute agreement *. Max M«1W4 translated it by ’ intelligibbt Roth by >
‘arbitrarily named k/ Roth's translation m<tm to Ire based mi Durga’# second
of the same term, which is aa follows: m/nyntl»<t-/<«rtem iim
iOttn rikihi-tabdatycyutu utifipld ; ‘ in tbia (branch of) knowledge, the term twfr
vitjtoma ia a technical expression used for » conventional word/ Durga resorts
to the Comparative Method and quotes : Mny apt/ 4* mmmamnti . . . «*w rijmtm-
btmnt sjsK,® in support of his explanation. II« is further corroborated by a
comparison of all the passages of the ifimkia in which the word mm-rijMm or
(with the omission of the prep, of) mw-yMm occur*/ We may therefor* take
the word to signify ‘ a conventional term
The next problem in the aentence is the punctuation. Max MtUter' lakes
Ac., m the principal clause to complete tire relative clauw hui ytiim '
‘ HMjlnf* aCtra vl, X. 1S» h opiwiwd ia * Unitary »f Amim fUt, /,»«., p, t«h
OTa. te. m. * ip iity p. if 4 wittfe&rUrJt immmt \
* Cte th* imhMm of tli« *hr«w gramumriim^ • ?, 1$.
wm XMIw>r% t, mi ftokfy falu f Ct Uum% lA*t mb *Xt » p* Wi*
* fill h If ml ill, p. Mb * |k m*
218
12. 3] EXEGET10AL AND CRITICAL NOTES
• . . syat§mf and translates as follows % 'For first, if the accent and formation. . \
were regular in all nouns and agreed entirely with the appellative power (of the •'
root), nouns such as go (cow), aim (horse), pwmsa (man) would be in themselves
intelligible/ - He succeeds in thus construing the sentence by translating ycdra
by 4 if9; leaving out t∋ and by attributing to mmmjmtdm a meaning ' not
borne out by the comparison of passages. Roth divides the sentence by placing
a semicolon after syaidm and takes mni-vijMtam, &c., as a co-ordinate clause ;
but" in order to connect the two clauses, he supplies the word dagegen. Burga
offers two interpretations. Firstly, he places a full stop after tani and takes 'the
words yaiM gauraSm, &c., as a co-ordinate clause, supplying,however, the words
na punah ; the translation of the sentence according to this interpretation would
be the following : 4 The words whose accent and grammatical formation are
regular and which are accompanied with an explanatory radical element 'are '
unanimously recognized to have been derived from roots ; but not word®
like u cow ", “ horse ”, u man”, “ elephant ”, &c/
Secondly, he places a full stop after sy&ttim and takes sam-mjMtanif &<%, as an
independent sentence. According to this division, the first sentence would
consist of one single relative clause, without any principal clause. To meet
this difficulty he remarks : 1 Tad dMiydtajam gunakfiam iti pratlma iti vtikya &e§®k*
1 We think that the words, “that is derived from a verb ”, must be supplied as
a supplementary clause/ The translation according to this interpretation is the
following: 4 Those words whose accent and grammatical formation are regular,
and which are accompanied with an explanatory radical element, are derived
from roots. Words like u cow % “ horse ”, " man ”, “ elephant ”, are conventional
'terms/
(June does not seem to be aware of this second interpretation of Burga and
independently arrives at a conclusion1 identical with that of Burga, and
suggests the adoption of the supplementary words': sarmm tat praddikam*2
These words occur in Yaska's rejoinder in section 14. His argument is that, in
his rejoinder, Yaska always first repeats the words of his opponent and then
answers the objection. According to Gune, the sentence placed within the
words yaMm dud and if % exactly' represents the original statement of the critic.
The sentence placed within these words in Yaska’s rejoinder in section 14,
contains the supplementary clause sarmm, tat praddikam, which, being thus
assigned to the critic by Yaska himself, must have formed a part of the sentence
under discussion. He remarks, 'And we are also sure, comparing the initial
passage [i e. in the purvapaksd] with its counterpart in Yaska’s reply at R. 30. 10,
that m HU must have been there. Its omission is strange and
unaccountable. Perhaps it is the scribe’s mistake. . . . ^ ■ In other words, Gune
thinks that the passage in Yaska’s rejoinder could be used as a MS. (archetype),
furnishing evidence ^vhich cannot be challenged, for the critical: edition of the
1 1A., toi* CU. 2 N. 1. 14. , , 3 I A, loc. tit and I>. 174.
114 KXKOKTICAIj AM'* CRITICAL NOTES [12.3
original jtiwsago «f the critic in section 12. A rinser cumniimtint), however,
doc» not support thin theorr, for a rnmparhwn of ft..- siutentMits of the critic
with those assigned to hint by Ytaka. in his rejoinder. show ; f ha* Yaska repeat*,
and puts between ?f<t*ho rUul and iti. only ;,o mimy words of iiiw opponent »« are
neeemxy for the controversy. Ho doe* not repat thorn ik fofo. it in evident,
if one compares wtction 1U and section M :
l%rvnpnkfn. t\?,i mi<r.
1. 13: mrPf v mi 5trw^t«RT’ . Ut: ml m-nm vnfq wf^irr-
tfwifm: mi wf* wiftm , ml* ....
ftrwV 1 mi v*mw. rnmnirm^t-
tj^w: mw- m'rfn ....
wr. » i
In both these cmm, Yftaka repeats only » part of his opponent'* ->tid oments.
dune's assertion i» therefore unfounded ; lumen his viggo it:<>n an r* pardo ihw
adoption of a supplementary clause cannot bo accepted.
The sentence can, however, ho explained without having roM.ur.*' to no
assumed interpolation. The difficulty will disappear if a full stop U placed
after syatam and the pawt##® tm !»■ construed m* am
sentence. I would tliun translate: * Not all the words,' ray tiftrgyn «nd miwa
other grammarians, ‘hut only thou**, tin* mxmt and grmmudicjd form ->f which
are regular and which am accompanied by an explanatory radical element
Thus® such as “cow", “ home". “ man ”, "t lophum ", ac,, are «ti invent it, tmal term*.’
llurga him the following theory about noun;. : ‘Then. i« a threefold order of
noun*; he. (1) those whom* route am apju'.rent ; »2) th<>, «> who** root , mu t»
inferred ; (3) and thow wboan runw arc nniM-xfotent, With r* ft n in *. u> thin, tin*
nouns whose roots are apparent are hucIi at " doer", '■ hritigur ”, At'. Nouns
whose roots m be inferred aw auch m “cow", “ hurv* ”, frr, Nouti-. who**
root* are non-existent are *u«h m ditlha, ifm-iUhu umimfo, aud tumm/ i, Ac ’
It la <j«ite evident that Yttwka, a follower of lh** srium! of etymologiste—
whoso fundamental doctrine is that all nouns are derived from **»4« . could not
hate recognised tin* third category of his eommenteter, who thu« »pj«*nrrt fo he
• follower of the school of (l&rgya.
14s] With the Nirukta controversy about the origin and rmtum of mmm
may he compared a somewhat similar dkcuwdun in th<* f.Vufjdti*, whom Wsrio
propounds three theories, represented hy tho three charactera of fb»* dialogue.
He pate in the mouth of Hermogemw fhe doctrine that it«m« are conventional.
The opinion of Cratylus that nam»*a are natural i« diametrically oppwatd to this,
14] EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES. • 215;
Soc, 4 Well, now, let me take an instance. Suppose that I call a man a hors©
or a horse a man, yon mean to say that a man will be rightly called a horse by
me individually, and rightly called a man by the rest of the world ; and a horse.-
again would be rightly called a man by me and a horse by the world : That is
your meaning ?n
He then expounds the principle of the natural correctness of names.
Soc. 4 Then the actions also are done according to their proper nature, and
not according to our opinion of them? In cutting, for example, we do not cut
as we please- . * , but we cut . » . according to the natural process of cutting ; * . . •
Her. 4 1 should say that, the natural way is the right way/ ...
Soc. 4 And this holds good of all actions ?*
Her, . 4 Yes/
Soc. 4 And speech is a kind of action? 5
Her, 4 True/. . .
Soc, 4 And is not naming a part of speaking? for in giving names men speak/
Her, 4 That is true/
Soc, 4. . . Is not naming also a sort of action ? ’
Her, 4 True/ ^ ■
Soc, 4 And we saw that actions were not relative to ourselves, but had a special
nature of their own ? J
Hen 4 Precisely/
Soc. 4 Then the argument would lead us to infer that names ought to be given
according to a natural process, and with a proper, instrument, and not at , our
pleasure ; in this and no other way shall we name with success. ’ 2
Socrates also admits the element of convention in names :
Soc. 4 Yes, my dear Mend ; but then you know that the original names have
been long ago buried and disguised , by people sticking on and stripping off
letters for the sake of euphony, and twisting and bedizening them in all sorts of
ways ; and time too may have had a share in the change/ . . .3
Also: ■ / ■ ' # , '
Soc. 4 To say that names which we do not understand are of foreign origin ;
and this is very likely the right answer, and something of this kind may be' true
of them ; but also the original forms of words may have been lost In the lapse
of ages ; names have been so twisted in all manner of ways, that I should not
be surprised if the old language when compared with that now in use would
appear to us to be a barbarous tongue/ 4
Cratyius maintains that names am either true or not names at aH :
Cmt 4 Very true, Socrates; but the esse of language, .you see, is different;
for when by the help of grammar we assign the letters a or 6, or any other
letters, to a certain name, then, if we add, or subtract, -or misplace a letter, the
i Jewett, Dialogues nfFMo, Cmtylm, p. 385.
* Md., p. 887.
8 Ibid., p. 414.
4 Ibid., p, 421,
316 EXEOETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES [H
hum which is written is not only written wrongly, hut not written at all ; and
in any of those cues becomes other than a name.' . . .
80c. 1 1 believe that whet you my may lx> true atemf mmiteuu, which must be
just whet they are, or not bo at all ; for example, the mrnhtr ten at once !mm
other then ten if a. unit be added or subtract**!, and m of any other number :
but this does not epply to that which is qualitative or to anything which is
represented under en imago/ 1
As regards the derivation of nemos :
80c. ‘All the names that wo have Wo explaining wore intended to indicate
the nature of things.1'
B«t. ‘Of course.’
80c. ‘And that this is true of ilia primary quite m much at of thu socoudary
# * * «
80c, ‘But the secondary, a* I conceive, derive their rignificann* from the
^itti00i'SWpy»^
ifen ‘Thetis evident/
80c. ‘Very good, but then how do the primary nauoa which precede analysis
show the nature of things? * . » ,
Sue. ‘But how shell we further enelym thorn?, , . < bight wo not. therefore,
first to separate the letters, just m those who arc beginning rhythm first
distinguish the powers of elemontary, and then of wtmjteund sounds? ’ . . .*
Plato’s doctrine, ‘ that name* rightly given ar» the liken**#** and images of the
things whieh they name’,* does not hold good, ter in a largo number of eases
names am not the imaged of things fhernttataw, lmt of our concept of them.
It was Locke who first pointed this out, and Max M filter amplified his argument
Ml follows: ‘Each tim« tint wo use a general name, if w« say dog. two,
chair, we have not theee objects before our «y*»s only our etmrcpta of thorn ;
there can be nothing in the world of «*»mw corresponding mm to such simple
words ae dog, tree, chair, W « cart never *>xj#**t to hm* a dog, a free,
a chair. Dog means every kind of dug from thu greyhound to the njuuiiel ;
tree, every kind of tree from the oak to the cherry ; chair, every kind of
chair from the royal throne to the artiaan’u stool. , . , People often imagine that
ttey can farm a general image of a dog by leaving out what is peculiar to every
individual dog/4
La an elaborate diseusahm, Madhava hrinp together the views of various
gnmamhm aa to the meaning of words and its cognition: Vijapyiyana
maintains that all words express a generic meaning and a particular autxdruice
i» apprehended alter the apprehension of the gam which has an intimate
rdatfoa with them. Vy#$l maintains that words mean individual things, that
they explicitly exprees the Individual eubetanoe, while the genm » implied.
* Jewett, Dialogue* Plato, Cnoyha, p. 878. * ikitm gf 3 pp, 77, 78, WM by
* JIM, pp. 8C7-70. ’ M«.»»r*Jm,
* See »M.,p, *87,
218
KXMiKTKML AND aUTH'Ab N'OTKs
lift, i
<to*H wtl nuiv«y ;>ny jn*-'- ni 'n,". * Hit nvmtrljt: . My mm ijimt,-',
WTWrn$'> till, till. i, I. a i : ‘H»? 5 > , > 'i J I i ; r . ? < ■! *\ 'Airf ct|i;v .■•*>< j,
difforirti!.' hit n.-uf tom** wmm 'Tim rn'imhw. of
i*Xj>r*f>vHiu!jj* nf ffir \V«lir MnuHnd nr,4 M fin* i *r |- > - ,, is ,?im! y»*ni/
An in fhn wmi}*!*' flu* Ihuhinniu !m * m-4 *,ni> »«i * -I,)*,-, v ant mining
§i tin* liiiw «#! In’iriii in: i> i '< I* **n, ..'m * uni mu 4 m • a'’ u*»> *V <• « ■ i» «* mi 1* j
i Wtoruau i^nvowr, it* in/ nr iikJiA * . w rbr-nm vm tfr* \ : tll( *irr4Mrn
flit^ fnbnf don- intf^ifi h nu , ,i< tm r t : /, mr, - / A * /? f4f ; / ,<?„ ^\Mj
if at nny |»»ylif?tfat tvr," ?i”rv j . hm r, > n*f jft «.: * ■ an -..a * a mania * / w, ,i*M
bi nlff#g»‘t h*T myim i ftali!* J t 1 * " r * F 4 * / (■ f ; ( *» it t 'r ' , },t ,/r ar / aH,
1§, 4»j 1 h*1 Mr i* Hi, if 1 *,t-i * Hi* Hi..1- : n./m nm pn . i if tr . ?in* rafi;*
fttrin nf f!rk 'rathr/tt tv4 , ?sn> 4 * ; r /<„ „ ■ ? <■ , i , , * I a • at]*, y a*
itWftg ilirif hl#ifr l‘* t'i'Uj V n, V,t MM ' j *ha? Ja* lr . » ; i luia ^ %t jun* .Jy
n4l^mtrr wbat i'. u^a?^! h% ih *» V- a>(, r. ,a.r, h. a >, ^ 4?<t4lf^^IT^Td
4 If in iiinii m ffjp Vr iit \ m -r! ir , - n.n ^ v |*i : ^-■5T m+
^ nmmfv n; wwto m *i i • ,, * .... ;»»
|Mt|>llbir in* ¥» h*> ' Mi|a ih* { ; > 1 1 ^ r { i1 1 1 jif , ‘ > i’ ’ i r ^ f hn
arliiai, h*> ill lliia ''n r tar, It^ wh - 4 V. ‘* • pu* r] ; Uir |.r< ft r 4 ? K-' a-*! nf
iffaTfiiiing » Aim I t*> :4ip|rn4 flsr! t ,a* n; » ’t ar Jr' rt *i; %/ (f>n*^‘f4’ *> «!*4y in
Ulttltatbll WMIllfl tin «f f i ilrii )14» a !f44 a*i " (!a> * 1* 4,* !!> \\4 '4
UmI go far ; *f*#i t ay r *Moy»4t? a, ’ f h^iv a in * r 4 ' i j ^ a < r , » s i i ^ r * 5 n
of mining T: I
if, fbf €f, K\V4na‘ . laviarr n%^4 '* 1 « If'lt fllfWf : J
fi#Mw '^jrf^i^i t . . , . *
y&t 1 1 ■ 1 :,.
4 0 lif'rh, 41* v** him \ i, «,4f*44 rr.c , 1 h 4an< 1 1 1 4 4 9 ’i;utr
film * r^ffirt,! ta mi * * * 1m Um*4 rhurvM , aaiifiaimM* >.4^, 4, (n n ■*, av*\ ?apj
8t«»ii*44 ai'p iilp vat la ?4 , I’ia *riM|^ \ » 4,^ op a« r- r ihl
#f i'4lirll litianril ilivumlialir H i^rli HIM rnauai % Ih ^ fiaaMn 1 4 Iran I f 1 if
fitt iiiitliMrity; II** IfirtliMt llm Snim iFm. Mi i% ;j, t\ti , ^^wi#«<WI«
twatil# 1$ ni»i4i$iii|f m nftriliiitwil fa HA114A* and 4ia r annnrM n* Had
Iil#Itw tliifi§§M#tti«,l$ *ia grii* * riming him! a$r m*> ^n ib#-4 n tlayv Uviitif
Mttgft tlld litti! tliif nf rni¥ Iti|f, iltjurimy it* aHug, n r, rfrr an? %y*ti 441m
Wlnw«: m famitorntM tWW U^W,s an .44,,h ,» tin., v«lir
lint ttt#if iinirtiiiiinif, ilnifipih ^lirrli i #avr f,rt'rdr4 nt Irnpfti iiy
lliilirlf^ Ml,! fiirlSwr Ijtfnfnii h *
dtucrijilfoii in until Ilk tunumui L; ^TSiw k v*>ry
in |Mi©tit»I mmiWiMihmB* bm iinfamnr* 21 rivnr i;« h *ving
ft |mif of biirtl% Icif Intr a faw **f ^wmni faf lirf Irfftli a AaIM
|tot f« tor mmmtf ami ,«««« f,<r hW toir, :h, V„, t,*t, mv,k-
mg iiitjmaata objwste should to c<iiwtr««l «» iutjdydig jf ruluvati*«t
explains jarbhan and turphantu as names of the A&vins.
17. 1.] After pointing out the great importance of etymology for an accurate
analysis of words into their constituent elements, Y&s’za incidentally defines
samhita as ‘the closest conjunction (of original words) by means of euphonic
combination ’ or as ‘ based on original words By means of using certain words,
Yaska always gives a general indication of the source of his quotations. If the
quotation is from the Vedas or Samhit&s like the MS. KS., &c., he regularly uses
the phrase athapi nigamo bhavati ; if it is from the Brahmanas, he uses the
words Hi vijmyatc, iti ca, &e. Quotations from other sources are simparly
indicated; thus two quotations— one from some metrical law-treatise— are intro¬
duced with the words: tad dad rJcchabMbhydm dbhpiktcm (see 3. 4), but he
nowhere cites without acknowledgement ; as his definitions of Samhita are not
qualified with any such phrase, I take them to be Yaska’s own. The first is
2go EXEGBTICAL AND CltlTICAL NOTES [17. i
adopted by P&nini (i. 4. 109), the second by the BY. Prt. <ii. 1) : Ytek* is con-
eequently earlier than Pftpini and the extant E, MMikbyn.
It is, however, very likely that the PriUitokhyt* were known to Yteka m an
aarlier form. Probably the sentence, ' that the grammatical treatises (piir*a<Ulm)
of all the different schools are baited on the original forms of w«rdn alludes to
the pratitokhyaa, these being the ohleat grammatical treatises, Sometimes the
words Mrpacto and prUtiUMm are interchanged, as w shown by the ''Vidonce of
a MS in the Bodleian, which u»* the word piir*n<la in the place of pm, mi ( tya.
This leads to the conclusion that Ytoka knew warn* pmtHakhyta, although he is
earlier than the modern iL I'rfliaaWi.va, ,
17 6.1 Ytteka hero intends to point out the practical utility of etymology for
the performance of sacrificial rite*. For the success of sacrifice, it i« of the
highest importance to know the deity of a stanza. Hornet mm* tho genera
principle that a stanza helongs to a deity whose characterishc mark it tears *8
not applicable, for instance, to a stanza which beam the characteristic marks o
monZm one deity. In such ease*, one has to fmd out which deity is primarily ■
md which m incidentally mmtmml iu«l thin, impti*#, can ^nly 1>$ d<m#
with the help of etymology ; hence the importance of etymology for practical
purposes like the performance of sacrifices.
r 17 17 1 The test point adduced by Yaska in favour of the science of
etymolw i» that knowledge should lie acquit for ite own sake. Ite quotes
two stanzas from the JJgwte to show that It is through knowledge that o m m
purged of his defects, attains an unassailable position, and all the joys and bless-
imp of this world and the next. His arguments in favour of etymology may be
;■ ^MSMXbt0ii ftft fclloWi i t
(1) Etymology ia the complement of grammar and i« therefore essential t°r
understanding the meaning of the Vodic texts. . .
(2) It is essential for an accurate analysis of wonte into their conautuent
(6) It is of great importance for the performance of sacrifice, for it enables one
to find out precisely the deity of a particular stanza, and to recite the appropriate
texts white offering oblation# to various gods.
(4) Lastly, knowledge for its own sake is commended and ignorance con*
■ 4mim& * , .«
l».'l Both thinks tlie whole of the eighteenth section is an interpolation.
The second stanza is quoted by Patafijali in the MduAMtu*.' U Rottt ia right,
. the interpolation is an old one, , ... ..
20. 10.] The paragraph traces the origin and the necessity of compiling tne
list of words called the Nighaptu. The hymns were revested by direct intuition
to the primeval bards. They handed them down to their successors by «*1
instruction. Later generations being devoid of direct intuition, and being weary
of oral instruction, compiled with a desire to facilitate the study of the Vedas,
1 ft?# in Ow* U*tt
20. 10] EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES. 221
the Nighantu, the Veda, and the Vedangas. The last sentence attributes the com¬
pilation of the Nighantu, the Veda, and the Vedanga to the same period.
Yaska, however, makes it clear that by compilation of the Veda he does not
mean the composition of . the Vedic hymns, which, he says, were revealed by
direct intuition. Yet what he intended to convey by the ‘compilation ’ of the
Veda is not clear. According to Durga it refers to the growth of the branches
(Sakha) of the Veda. But it more probably refers to the constitution of the
Samhita text and the arrangement of the hymns of the Rgveda into ten books.
Yaska several times refers to the( ten books of the Rgveda with the term
dASatayim ; and he expressly stated that it was the hymns and not the Samhita
text that was revealed to the primeval seers. This definition of Samhita, more¬
over, indicates that he regarded it as a later production. Thus it is likely that
by ‘ compilation of the Veda ’ Yaska means the constitution of the Samhita text.
The use of the singular number here is significant.
It would be equally interesting to ascertain what Yaska meant by the
Vedangas. He could not possibly mean the six traditional Vedangas for
the simple reason that some of the Vedangas, like Panini’s Astadhyayl, are
much later than Yaska and therefore could not have been known to him.
Secondly, though Yaska’s Nirukta itself is a Vedanga now, he himself could
not have been so presumptuous as to regard his own commentary as a
Vedanga. Nor did he regard the Nighantu as a Vedanga, for he refers to it
as * the list ’, and its separate mention in the sentence; ‘ later generations
. . . compiled the Nighantu, the Veda, and the Vedanga’, suffices to show that
to Yaska the Nighantu meant something different from the Vedangas. Yaska
quotes from many Brahmanas, and he was obviously familiar with most of
them. The large number of Brahmana quotations in the Nirukta indicates that
in Yaska’s time the Brahmanas were popular treatises, not only for the per¬
formance of sacrifices, but as handbooks of the common stock of wisdom. Prom
their auxiliary character in the study of the Veda, it might be argued that in
Yaska’s time the Brahmanas were included in the Vedangas. This argument
acquires some plausibility from the fact that in the above sentence Yaska says
nothing about the compilation of the Brahmanas, thus implying that they are
Vedangas. This inference is, however, invalidated by Yaska’s practice of
regularly mentioning these works by their proper name, i. e. Brahmana. Nor
does he anywhere give any hint whatsoever that their study is essential for the
proper understanding of the Vedas. But on the other hand he does say that
without etymology it is not possible to understand the meaning of the Veda.
ftymology, therefore, is an auxiliary science for the study of the Veda. In
aska’s time there was an established school of etymologists, whose opinions
he quotes on more than twenty occasions. The standard treatise of this school
would therefore constitute one of the Vedangas. Yaska further says that
etymology is the complement of grammar. In his view grammar is therefore
equally important for understanding the Vedas. Besides individual grammarians,
222
KXMiKTKWf, \N1> *i{fnr.M. N*;TK-
’■jo.
JO
Yri‘'ktt i'ii t* '■ fi1’1)- oYo <*' Ho '* )/l 1 ’• !
work would thn « hr -iuMw h .> -IWt. , Y.vku
murmur ll.o of ♦ nv - h-T - ?.» ^ < ""■ -on »!«•
WK«. Th**ir w-.hI ;,««!!» .Htntivo «,«■;< or W...V v.voH I- no v,, : !,.■> - -hum
Two <&<»r HaWdr, >U— wrll . . I in a.-i »;< V,;l- ■ v,, *n- «,
alw «««*!«]. Their v..Hr> v.m.;W mnn « "i.un^o, 1 it" '■»
wonM "W rhe in in- kb-r V.<bvV« .*.*<! ''»!.-■ * . 5v ",,r ‘f
Panini,1 *»"*••*!,> '-'l •"»' ‘ ' ’ *v"ri! "’ .*
WW1. Af,ir<an.wo '.>«•* M, v b> -■ - n.v.ul b~v % n ‘ Hi.
H«m!nT of V.'d'.ivw :tn:ihy .
ao 1:* 1 Thi v ■ ■” .. a'' <> H ! ’ ' ' ’ ; 1 * ; !U;,U1
dKi*i«v”of th.. \-i Ti,.. rw * • /”■ ,,f
mum and verb*: the . »ud with ov.n ■ ; f»* ,"»"1
orinwrily «r iiioM.-ulHi!,. 1- -t. I'k-u --. >. * Y-nuo.'t m "• Urn
primary ':uni i'n-hi«!.!:stl i/.*'>ub.» .usd ib'1 >;* - Ti; '<‘'i
i’HM'll'Ul U
■ 1.! Tit*' <»f t,ho lonnoj •vvuT-.o I> rwu.
lh»w of On* nliot'S* t n»s* ''tmr'nu. Bm’Si ;«s<* r-o.-in -o' ;•» >hi'ir ».u.w. n-r lin y
Itttvo their jv'ijwi iivt’ in N. 1. I i. tts ■ r-.v*-t ;;o' ■-! 'n*1 ’-'J 1
i« whinh— tt«fl 'tKo Uo row.ionyw'' In .'vti-t Jl! i'. hu.nU-M to- •• a,:*-
diwusutoll. *i lf«* .ni . f : • - ■?• • 1 ’ i 1 1 i. '■ t ) t>- .* " • r a ' lio.t.i liji-o I’1' '-ton
w,IRl.t un Ulo :i«i- ./■*;.*' Hti. f. !;■•'!.. lot*' otoi.iui :<no..(i .1 iy
fliuitirti'asHi, who Ifti'io.'? ti.'ii! "i hr- M>.S. •'••a-! '' ''j'f.kn ;n *ho
TW-ntttor* rr/lio an>l witoroi. ii. w;ti, *.:>:* /oiy mr-ioi <■ n.’-o-nf.
i» if tlirtt fwt uiouo Wrfo "ojlih-ifiji fur is-. taiiaij-.o h... -» »«! o*-**tii
to hav*> *u»y l:»owSo(}g«r »»f thu Viu-iirti*. rt/Ur'>;-i, for ho <!>•..!• u<<< U it» Im*>
lint (Jt Ahmkht'mk <lrr hurswn /,v«v <»»/' Ti,-- v-hiinl
luiwttvvr, Kim » 1< w*< wloju th- ro;«Jimr * U.o
lion «f tint aw»U*n«' wonhl l*n tiw ihliowinn ; ■ With »o«ar.l t«* th* «*> rth, tlm
awent and jfjmwmaiical f«r*«at»oi» of wl»iri» ujv r««ijki', »n*l irfewA iv- tm-
partM kjf an «j#wator# rmhml drmnt lw»- -.av tlmt) th* y ultHishl hr ruphinni
In tibti ordimury innnitoi-.' Tm n follower of ll»o *fln*ol .if t.»y)u»*l«twi«i» <l«*
liltniM undoriintfl w<ml*l for, nlUiR t** Uw4r
doetrlna, ovary word i* awoiapsni***! hv ita . Ihhj.u?. Y.vA*. in tl*w
ftf, would 1*# |>1«mmn! on lb" boritd of u • *-ith**r ho »n>»t up
tlw fuudmnoittnl dnrt rim* of hi-* trhool. nj- rorn^niw' fit" nlaiurdil y o* h*»
mntftiMf®. Tl» inwniinx k r.maitlitrahly impr.iVHj by wlojilisw lh* n*u*fni;<
* JS.k lui., v*4 «i, p. HI. » J,t.
m
EXECiETICAL AND CRITIC' Ai, NOTES
f>. 10
and the Northerncra ware not Ary«s at loaat, were not regarded u such fey
Yftaka- although thny must have hwn brought under the influence of the Aryaa
to such an extent as even to adopt their language, Th<* same distinction iu
almost identical words is made bv Pataiijuli in the M»imhht^m,x HothV denial
©f fciw correctness of Yaska's statement that the Aryan *iw vv>t in th« .-sense
of motion i» groundless, b«<onu:>e V'ftska in rorsohoratml by a grammarian of such
omintmee m Patanjftii. Moreover, Hath weenie to forgot that V&ska'H statement k
made with regard to the apwk*n language only a* dbfingui died from the written.
At the same time lintii’s suggest ion that the whole p.w»ge : . „ , , ,
Hlft? is spurious and added by a mmv teamed grimnmrinn than Yaska
cannot. k acimpted. temure- -jimt*- . ib. , enteuee :
*nf*mY #mf« fmrr vwnh »mr*t m eft! i although the
etymological explanation «d‘ *h<* words himk-,yi; ami k-imhulu looks suspicious
in itself, besides being very ehumuly thru;! Irrtwe.«n ^NftWiW
and which a1*" in met the two orimpoDonl |»arts of
* complete sentence. Moreover, the jiitv,Mge in jle- M-ihdhh'i'mi decs not contain
these etymological expl-umtiom. It is fhu. very lik*-ly that they were added
kter on,
3, 18, j YRska derives the word imtki from tb n «( <M, • to hold In nrtkr
to show that the root dad is not pur* invention ,*n hi •< part. Vtwtka nmm m
ex&mpk* illustrating fhn um of the root dod in the acme «.f ‘holding’. Tim
commentator remarks that dad is uwhI in this mum* even in Vodir ,-%n»knl aim*,
and cites ffT in support of hi < <dutem*»t. He further adds
that Akrarn was the king of Vrr»#umlhaf:a and held a jov, «1 i-alted m^nmntitka.
Thin story (of the ^amantnka j<w*>1 and King Akntraf is related in th*»
BhUjm’aia and brahma pumnm, the MakdfMn^i, and Heimi'-andm,'
3, 31, j YftHktt gives three derivations for the word kak-u. Hnrga interprste
the word kibt& in threo different ways, probably in order to match tint
otywiokgical explanation. Durga'a interpretations can tw» deduced front t ho
etymologies of kakfu : it is jttnnibto that Yaska htiimlf intended to oxprww the
different meanings of tits word. If so, it would b« an illustration of his
principle that the derivations should lw different wlmi meanings *r« different.
Kofw means (l) the region of the girth, bmtm M r*yd uu*a«« girth. ». e. ths twit
cwrlcd round the region of the girth ; (3) cords in churning milk. In this
sens# St is derived from the root yah, *to chum*, with the suffix /;*, Ihtrgaromarka:
wft mm'timrim i f| U^nfn wft fwiff i
(8) Armpit, aa the moat conct«Icd part of the human tenly, and »wt
therefor® to bo made known. In this #wi«« it is derived from tha root Wps,
to make known , in two ways: fa) from tlm rodu|(lic»t«n! ft,n»i of the root
1 PataAjali, MaMtHih&ttfti 1. f. !, j». f, » }o» th, Himhht ; Xrlfoibrwtpm, p, t".
» Hc.A.Kt*l. it.
3- is]
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
225
hhyft, i. e, hahhyah > hahsah, the reduplication being useless ; (b) from the root
hhyti with him, i.e. him, hhyah>hahsak The meaning would be: What is
there to be made known in the armpit ? Nothing. Being hidden, it should
not be exposed. Durga’s comment is:
I (4) Armpit, as the most rubbed part of
the human body, either (a) on account of the motion of the arms, o t (h) in order
to allay the itching sensation caused by perspiration. In this sense, it is derived ••
from the root has i to rub Durga remarks : f*fWW5T
*i%: i
Taska’s attempt to derive hahsa from gah and hhya is futile. It is impossible
to derive hahsa from gah or hhy&. The nearest approach to a phonetically
accurate etymology is the derivation of hahsa from the root has.1 It is, how¬
ever, doubtful whether all the etymologies given above are genuine. As shown
elsewhere, many are interpolated.
X 24.] Durga explains by There is nothing
in the text to justify Durga’s explanation of <T?b Further, it confuses^the sense
of the text, Durga’s comment being: IT^Fn^
'on account of its similarity with the female armpit the male armpit
is also called hahsa (armpit).’ The words come immediately after
Yaska’s meaning seems to be the following: The word hahsa. is
derived from the root has (to rub). From this similarity (of being rubbed) the
human armpit is so called (i.e. hahsa).
3. 13.] Roth* translates the passage as follows: ‘But even simple
(i einfache ) words one should explain neither to a non-grammarian, nor to a
stranger, nor to any one else (sonst einem) who is unfit {untauglich) for this
science.’ The literal rendering of Yaska’s words would be : 1 He should not
explain simple words (ehapad&ni), not to a non-grammarian, nor to a stranger, or
to one who does not know (anything about) this (science).’ .Yaska goes on to
say: ‘But one should explain (the cha-padani) to one whom he knows, or to one
who is capable of understanding, or to a wise and pious man.’ By ehapad&ni
Yaska evidently means primary (nominal) derivatives, the explanation of which
in Niruhta 2. 2 he contrasts with that of secondary derivatives {taddhitas) ’and
compounds (sam&sas), while in this passage he states to what kind of people
(secondary derivatives and compounds, as well as) even simple words (Le. primary
derivatives), should not be explained. Durga has the following comment :
a tl% *rrf*r *rf*t ?rrf*t • • ■ • • • ^4^*^
f«rfw*rrf*T I I I
fillwi. wsr w-u-
The commentator quotes WfT in support of his remarks and indicates that on
2 See Erttmterungen, p. 18, note on IL'S, 10.
* Of# Zend ka§at bat. coxa, 0,11.0. hahsa.
P
226 EXEdETITAL AND CUJT10AE NOTES [3. 1$
examining the wore! WfT in it« isolated state, i! cannot i«» wfoi whether it i*
denvwl from the root imi, ‘to kill’, or hn. 'to abandon \ ifo aiw ,.mt
* «tansa from the ijgvwla and whows that the character of im, whether it is
* pronoun or a particle, ran ho wvertained hy context only, Tim argument is
that in order to give the etymological explanation of a word, on« should know
its moaning, which can ho fully mdixwi with the help of the context only
hone® th® warning against explaining isolated word*. . ‘ ’
4.] Both1 thinks fha* tin- vemw quoted in the *ctinn «r»* interpolated.
It is remarkable that they arc accented. Tin* a< rent. however, j» not marked
with at riot grammatical ac-oracy. Kolh » thinks that thb i . »„ oxmiulo of
unskilful admixture of the grammatical and th** nuudral accentuation, The
verses am quoted from the S tmlotop^tni iul.: With tic exception of the third
verse, they are identical in subject. matter with Mann ii. 114, 1 1h, 1 u ■ VmUl
ii. 8, ft, 10 ; Visnit xxi*. 6. lo, XXX. 47; Apadamba l 1, n. Th- f„urfh section
hm no connexion whaWver with the . . ding or the following . . . inn and
interrupts the otherwise logically harmonious order >1! »h„ text.
6. | From hero begins the emanation ,.f the w,.rds of the’ ,Si,thmtu in th®
ordor m winch they occur in that lint. All the *yn-,„ym« .rated i„ th®
first thrne chapter* of the .\vhmtu no dieted of in th- remaining part of th®
swondm,^ U third chapters. Every synonym is not explained, onlv a few
ar® wlectad for this purpose, others mo pawd over. Yiwk* contents himself
with indicating the general method of explanation, The ohtmte-
tortzBS th® work of Yteka on th« three sections of nym-mom, 11, follow, . fmMW
^iwr<*r «t ^mr twnwi iunt t wimt, ?j, », i, u,.. characteristic of
this aommontary YU r„,,iy that this r»n<in» utarv «u th- thm- ■„vtb.i»t of
synonyms w that which explains a tfafo, r.ytmnym, wmly-ii-. number,
Toml W‘-;1 **'■ *»*■«••«» interjovtations.
S ST ! **"*? ‘,f aH !,-v « "***»«'* sob:,timtive,
M th® word gmh moans Urn sun : (itf Amdvdv .the word *,„* means the
sun bMMUM it moves Ujmrlmti) in the a»me,pbe,v ; i t, Umu„ them are
T^ZnZymi id W‘t»; w a,’riv,t,iH,‘ »*•'* "** is
donvod from th® root, ram with «», ».r from the rout r, In th- former erntn it
iiioana tho godd^H of death, in the latter disfre,, ; fr„ IhmUM quotation
ZJ!ttumh lt ’ *C’5 l,*<r"r“,lt ‘“'•’'i-fctations the .v-cti-s hold that
a man of large progeny comes to griet, A e.
6. 7. | According to Yaska, the aim is called »Ko, „rd«-r to iihodaiifo
hm moaning ot the word tjnuft, he ijnoteo KV. vi. hr, jj. *i he wmii yoiD ..cctnn
L’* r ‘n MS ! !” w5,k »*- ’“•-Ming to Yn ik.i, mean, ' in the
sun . But Durgu exphuna *Tf*T by *W*!i^Sf Both tramo
i See BrVtuh ruxrteH, j». Jy,
• Horio UN ••dileoi, ;.p, ”*J ft;;.
8. x] EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES 227
lates by 1 through the course of clouds ’ (durch dm . . . WolMmug). In hia
explanation Durga remarks : WratfTT WIFjWr: l ThfjSs (pamse)
wwld“y^'i?ig^Tdiag t0 AuPamanyava- He explains *BR as (1) the
with itsTd bnlhant dlsk that is constantly revolving ; (2) as the cycle of time
w.th its divisions and subdivisions into year, seasons, month, fortnight, day
night, hour, minute, second, and the twinkling of the eye.
6. 11.] Roth thinks that in the sentence: «Uftf refers to the moon.
Hm argument s that if the sun is called gauh, the moon, to which a ray of the
L woT J ’ T al!° be S° CaIled< And he atoibut- the same «ilng to
is Lfsleadinf T T ^ L ^ 15 qU°ied by Yaska’ This explanation
^ misleading and does not suit the context. The word in the sentence does not
mil m°°n’ but t0 that particular ray «f the sun which illumines the
' -^hlS m a caa® of ^tension of meaning. The sun is called gauh, then
wbtwln ^ V8 kd 9aUh Thi8 becomes e,ear the sentence
disoussion’ wherehl Yaska aays: Twnit
a11 the rays are catted 0rnh also.’ This shows that *T in the
previous sentence refers to one ray and not to the moon. Durga interprets the
passage rightly. He remarks : ’fUfa tpf
to * htv!7a TluT ^ by in accordailce with the meaning given
If I ! R*tb trai>slates it by cattle (Hinder). As toDurga’s explanation
of the dual TT see Roth s note on ii. 7, Erlauterungen, p. 19.
mrrtiL The StanZa BV' L 164 32 iS qU°ted t0 explain the meaning of
According to the interpretation of the ascetics, nirrtih means distress. The
stanza m that case would mean : The man, who causes impregnation
does not know the reality, for he acts either in a moment of passion or with
a desire to get a son. When he comes to know of it, he still does not realize
his responsibility, for the foetus is hidden from him. But the child nourished
m the mother’s womb is born in course of time. Thus multiplying, the poor
man, unable to make adequate provision for the bringing up of his children,
comes to grief. Durga’s words are: SRfgz’ ^injssrr efts’: trail*
I * *
This passage foreshadows the Malthusian doctrine. Another different inter,
pretation of the followers of the school of ascetics is that the man who causes
impregnation becomes himself involved in transmigration, and being born again
' and again, comes to grief. This is an admonition to lead a celibate life.
According to the interpretation of the etymologists, the word nirrtih means
earth. The meaning of the stanza then would be : The cloud which discharges
the rain-water does not know anything about it, as to where it comes from.
It is hidden from the atmospheric cloud which sees it falling, because in the
atmosphere it exists in the form of vapours, while the rain-water, swelling in the
atmosphere and increasing in various ways, falls to the ground.
Roth thinks it refers to lightning which quickly disappears in the clouds and
r 2
KXEGETIOAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
[8.
228
leave* an abundant pnV,ny in the fcmrf ^ *»*—»
m9mn\ wj* £$S^^ »*»* u»* wh"lr f th; i,hf '^,l)
h^'nl LrinVl the subject -matter of the ehupb-r and * ife*** out .4
nlaee It certainly produce* the impression of an mtorpn at ion. Am Roth, h> . cit
The -Jm\ half of th„ wwi h«mi*t»rh is interpreted by l)ur«a a,
0. 2.J The .u rain-WHf'T, A;* atmo, phene d»ity in tlm
f“m , S 2 ™" w hy Th»« . . . ">«
«* , „„„u„ with r,K,,M . . . . A,-™, .l,,,,.
. •* — •*•**> T" :!"■
word «rfe*t: - hut thin door* not ami the meaning "t th- |otl'W. h*\>» jl,t
9gvtbR in neither applied rarely to tk* «ua. w« Zn. «
nfcspteduof offwinKH. Doth;:* explain* tie- pa*«*’ hy u,m ««*
m« wilh ttw tot derivation in Uh* preceding sentence ; tl... nmnmng then
Zlt EL the epithet 'mftfim in randy used in tlm Itgveda with reference
to th* mm and hm only one hyum addm^d to him. wink ohbtion, at,, not
u'di^r”»»*Ht among the eommontat-rn with "*«»£>*;»
tho mterprotatiun of this Muter**. ftr IMh, «rta* ^ I’* -*•
10 5.1 Dawn m explain*! hy Yaaka in, the tune mh^nmi to mghl * >
antecedent to sunrise. So figuratively it may he said that the im*hj K»™[
to thft dawn, and the dawn to the Mm. Tim P^K- : W Wfft Wft* WJJ
Tlf»4lfgJir<ii . I is not clear 1 lm nwjueure ,,f t!i” »* *«s
Stu«J the mu* doe* n»t pro, . . in any order, 'lim words
disturb the regular summon «f the hirth of Urn dawn and the mu, • ^ he text
in th» particular place swins to 1h> corrupt'!. 'the meaning will «» *** ,AHU
th« word mt . ter auhHtit t.tod for TTf* t 1'he fnmdution in that *«»•
would W: ‘ just a» \mw tm-n ah- hirth to th- s««, i.«. d.'iw» to fh«
mb, #o tho night hm l«ft phw*» for dawn.’ _ 1 tmga •• •
wim ’wttww iwwt TTfwon wwl t
00. 4.1 Tho sun is ralkd the ndf of the dawn from iw„ »md»K>*'.s: tit Ih*
calf always gw# with ti>« nudlmr. I'he und dawn aLn ajj*ar
On account of this companionship the suit in dn^mhed iw th« ralf- t*J ^
enjoys the privilege of taking milk from tin- udder of the mother row ; tlk mm
also drinks the dew which falls at early dawn and is look, 4 upon m the calf
sucking the milk. Hw* Roth. op. oil., p. 22
81. Roth thinks that Yaska has wrongly introduced tin* sun »« hw oxphin.itu «'
of the second hemistich or the atali/A RV. vi. tt. i. At, first eight it may •*Pl1'"‘r
far-fetched, hut the simile in apt and judifiahh*. The text »f the Vdu r* tlw
229
4. 4]
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
following : ‘ Being born the Yai&vanara fire has overcome darkness with Its
light like the king.’ Yaska’s explanation of the same is the following : ‘ Being
born, i. e. being kindled, the Vai^vanara fire has dispelled darkness with its light
like the sun who is the king of all luminaries.’ The dispelling of darkness by
Agni could aptly be compared with that of the sun alone, hence Yaskas
explanation is far from being unduly far-fetched.
84.] See Roth’s note on f^WT, op. cU. It maybe pointed out that the
meaning ‘ digger of a lotus stalk ' is more appropriate for the force of comparison.
Durga also explains the stanza by interpreting sarasvati as atmospheric speech,
and by paraphrasing ‘peaks of mountains’ by ‘tops of clouds’, ‘waves ^ by
‘ thunders ’, ‘ sweeping what is far and near ’ by ‘ sweeping heaven and earth .
28.] The stanza is translated by Professor Macdonell in J.B.A.S. See
vol. xxx, pp. 489,471-2* .
Durga has the following comment : ‘ The horse hastens forth in spite of being
bound in several places. Anything else bound in a single place would not have
been able to move, much less to hasten forth.’ See Roth, op. c it., p. 23.
CHAPTER III
4 4 1 Durga’s argument for looking upon the daughter as equal to the son is
that the daughter’s son is a grandson. A sonless man can have no grandson ;
hence if a man had a grandson, he has a son *»>*». Consequently the
daughter would be equal to a son. This argument is not very sound. For it
will be applicable in case a man has both a son and a daughter, will give to the
ZghteJ Status equal to that of the son, and will ent tie her to allthe rights
and privileges of a son. Historically this is not true of the Aryan JmiJy .
daughter never enjoyed equality with a son as far as succession and inherence
wif concLed, L on marriage she passed out of the **** ***• the
ars»».nt for th. .quality o< a »»
aJrififial rit« performed ou th. birth of a aon are jjTJTrf
SI »» th. birth of a daughter , th.
the garbh&dh&na ceremony are the same ; and finally the y PJ^t.
Toqi pro— rtoolv^ b
soever in begetting a male or a female child. I text in an amplified
Durga’s comment gives the argument employed m the text in an ampimed
i 14. 9. 4. 8.
* Of. ix. 180.
230
KXEGKTIOAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
[4-4
state. Metrical passages front the Snbtpath'i Brnlamm 1 ami Munu 5 are cited in
support of the view stated above, while the Mnitni’fnii i Samkifif is ipiutcd to
corroborate the idea* of the opposite school, Itofh proa and cons are thus
placed side by side.
4. ! e. j The passage shows that women wore sold and abandoned. Dtirga
explains sale and abandonment as marring'/* by purchase and capture, ft may
also refer to slavery. Abandonment in fact survived among wane Indian com¬
munities, noticeably the Rajputs, who exposed female children. This led to
infanticide, to which the British f hivorimient ha* put n .stop only in modem
times.
Both4 thinks that the passage beginning with ’VfTffT?! and ending with
tJWW is an interpolation for the following reasons i i I ) the explanation
of the two hemislichs of the stanza (It V. iij. :il. 1 | .pmted in the fourth section
ia separated in a forced manner, nil the length of the intervening pitmago ;
(3) the looseness of its connexion ; (4f the designation „f the metrical passage
Ac. !M it stanza of the 1,1 g veils <r*i n tonn which Vtoka never uses
and which is evidently a mistake in the pm-ent ease, a* the verses do not belong
to tint Rgwda, nor jwHhihly could belong to any other of its rommum:,
account of (heir form and contents ■ i.'«) finally. th** deviation from the purpose of
the chapter is remarkable, Both, however, is nimble to say whether the whole
or a part of the intervening passage in an interpolation. The only justification
which he finds for this irrelevancy i,, Unit scholar, were partimlmly busy with
the controversy concerning the laws of inheritance.
All external evidence i. e. of the M SB, of both mansion*? ami of Durga, who
has preserved a critical text of the Nirnkta in his commentary in against Roth’s
conclusion. As to the internal evidence, the argument of violent separation of
the explanation ol the two hemistich.'! and tif the loosi-ness of connexion »g
. exaggerated, for the paesage up to W Wr jrt a» amplified exposition of
th® second pttda of the first hemistich. As to Knth'a fourth argument, the very
fact that the word rk is not used to denote a .,tanwr of the Rgvwla in the
Nirukta m Both himself sayr- shown that it did not limn express the meaning
attributed to it by Both. On th# contrary, th# word nu/amu is always employed
by Yftaka to indicate a V«di« The ant hot using a different word ’for
a metrical Rrahmnpa passage shows that ho wm fully mtwietw of the difference
between the Vedie and non-Vedic passages. Hence it is not a mistake. Ah lo
the deviation from the subject proper of the chapter, it may h« said that ancient
authors had nothing which could correspond t o the modern system of foot-notea ;
they were obliged therefore to put any discussion arising out of cognate or
allied subjects within the text itself. *
No doubt the intervening passage is a long on« and has no other parallel in
* 4.4.4; 4. 7. %
* Hm 6ji, of., in. 4, p, St4.
5] EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES 231
the Nimkba, yet to regard it as an interpolation without some positive proof
would be going too far. The assumption would be more or less conjectural.
16.] The followers of a third school, representing a compromise between
the two other schools which champion the rights of the daughter and the son
respectively, hold that it is the brotherless daughter who has a right to inherit
the patrimony. Durga states the case for a brotherless daughter' as follows s
The brotherless girl alone inherits the patrimony and not on© who has a
brother. The male agnates, who have the right to offer the funeral cake to the
deceased, and are alive, preclude a woman from inheritance, because she con¬
tributes to the growth not of her father’s but of a different family, i. e. of her
husband, hence she has no right to. claim a share in her father’s property. But
a brotherless daughter is different. In that case there is no on© to perform the
funeral rites for the deceased, and because the daughter’s son discharges these
duties through the relationship of his mother, his mother, i. e, the brotherless
daughter, is entitled to inherit the property of her late father. A stanza is
quoted from AY. (i. 17, 1). The MBS. of the shorter recension and th q Bib. Ind.
edition of the-J Nirukta cite the second hemistich .only. The MSS. of the longer
recension and Durga according to the Bombay edition of the Nirukta give the
stanza in full. From the fact that in the text of the Nirukta the second hemi¬
stich is alone explained, one may conclude that originally the quotation was
limited to the second half of the AY. stanza only, Durga remarks that the
stanza is used in the preparation of medicines for a woman suffering from
excessive menstruation. The charm signifies : Let all the blood-vessels come to
a standstill, like brotherless daughters who find their path obstructed,
'See Roth, op* cit, pp. 25-6.
5,] Roth seems to have, misunderstood the significance of the first pad a of the
stanza RV, i. 124. 7, quoted in the fifth section. . He' thinks that a . brotherless
maiden becomes homeless after the death of her father. Being homeless and
destitute she approaches men boldly. This is not what is meant. The meaning
is that a daughter, although given away in marriage and therefore usually lost
to the parental family, comes back to discharge the duties of a son because she
is brotherless. Both dawn and the brotherless daughter are conceived as going
away from their natal home, and the point of comparison lies in their return ;
the one comes back next morning in accordance with the law of nature, the
other by the law of society. The simile is rather crude.
There are four similes in the stanza. Roth -seems to have noticed three only*
*Nctf the particle of comparison, is used four times, .and Yaska also says that there
.are f$ur similes. . They arenas follows: (1) dawn comes back to men like
a daughter who has no brother; (2) she goes to obtain wealth like one who
mounts the platform in the gambling-hall ; (8) like a well-dressed wife desiring
her husband ; and (4) like a smiling maiden, she discloses her beauty, ■ •
is explained in the Nirukta and by . Durga as meaning a southern'
woman who goes to the gambling hall lo. obtain wealth* is interpreted
232 EXEGETIOAL AND CKtTKIAL NOTES [5
88 WHSITW., which, according to Durga, menus i. o. the scat or
place whew the die in thrown. The word *?& is derived from the mot yr (to
invoke) and acquires this mnm brnnme it in * WW. which is explained by
Durga » follows : «WW* tf 1W ««f ^ H *f**rf**W I
in%w f*Rmr’OTTf?t ytft t , . .
Durga does not wm to haw a very dear id* -a of the peculiar custom to winch
he refers. At one place, ho says : ‘ If a Mmfosn woman goes then*. aim obtains
wealth. The gamblers give her wealth. This ia the custom of the southern
poopfed At another place, he mya : ‘The woman who has lost her wm and
huBband mounts it, i. e. taken her seat mi it in tie* midst of tfo* gamblers. Then
she obtains wealth from the relatives of for hu-domd, i her share -t the
property, aettfod upon her by her husband.' Whether the wealth was given by
the gamblers or by tin- relatives of the deemed husband is not made efom ; the
precise nature of ’the custom remains therefore dnubtfob In this emumunn it
maybe mentioned that among the orthodox Hindu'* of Northern India, there
still prav&iln & mmiotn call wl jhd ihfowt nft , %« *u ' lining 11m* hqi , awwini# In which
the member** of a woman's paternal family fill her lap with money on her
becoming a widow. Thin attempt to explain a pn-’w'-to <>f the ftgveda with
regard to the customs of Southern India indieatos that th** expounder himself
belonged to the south. It will b« going too for to read the peculiar customs of
the south in the Igveda. This confused and altogether for-fetched explanation
of the stanza, together with a number of irrelevant derivations which follow the
explanation, and the use of the epithet sijsws with regard to u passage which
is apparently a Rrfthmana quotation, make th** anthentHty of th« linage
doubtful,
q&Hp| should lie interpreted to mean, ‘*<w who lights in a -harmf * ; the
simile then would be natural. 1 Like a chariot-lighter, tfo? dawn comes to
obtain wealth.’
S. 10.] Both paraphrases WW mm <im (tb-rrn tmhrfmmnm Thrit, i, e. tmfo.wn
upper part. It is more likely that the lower part is meant, wind*, according to
Durga, should lie covered with earth and grim Th*. meaning seems b> fo that the
lower. part of the sacrificial post should to- buried in th** ground and not exposed
to sight. Durga says that the unhewn part of a Mamfiml post in culled tyxmt.
I think the part meant k lower and not upper, for the »pi«*r part remaining
above the surface of the earth will still be exposed even if it to? smeared over
with mud and grass. Further, the part to be buried under ground in likely to-
be left unhewn, ■ . •
S. 19.] This is the explanation of tin* second hemistich *»f RV„ »»■ *D* 1*
quoted in the fourth section. According to Durga the daughter here means
the brotfteriess daughter. He remarks: This is the second half <>f th* staaxa
left over. This is explained to support the theory of ‘ the brotherles# daughter
• The first hemistich should be similarly interpreted. The «wib;n» man has ttw
Ml
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
233
daughter’s son as his grandson only when the daughter is brotherless and the
rite ‘appointment’ is performed. But he has no such claim on the sons of
those daughters who have brothers. Otherwise all the
deprived of their sons and marriage itself will be useless and * °
every male child will have a double pedigree. Moreover, every wife being the
daughter of somebody may be called upon by her
naternal home. This will throw society in confusion. Therefore the son or
that daughter only who is duly appointed in accordance with law belongs to he
but not the son of a 'laughter who has a brother.
According to Durga the texts which advo^te equahty S„0|^
a daughter refer to a brotherless daughter, t&fc* » exPlamed M
rit ftrafa * wwmnw, i.e. husband.
Durga explains UlMcI ‘he arranges, or selects, or makes him approach ,
?iwr, i. e. free from the anguish of sonlessness.
6.] Th. mining of the word «rf* fc obscure. “T* Wto*
exphL it by in th. fourth .««.« and by ■»
he eeema to toko trfj: ae a copulative compound rtandmg for both hum and
W°eJ Durga makes the following remarks on the stama EV. f
its?
tion, but is impossible on account of know that most excellent
stanza according to Durga would be as foUows.^ i Know Q godSj
strength of speech with which we s a °ver^ ftnd ye five-tribes, favour my
parialcors of food and accomplish©*© v > ■
sacrifice. ' ■ . « jail. <BtrA-trib©s in th© Ntfuk>tci»
8. 9.1 Two explanations are given of the ’ . „ods evjj
AMording to on.^.w,
SiriS?Mid'”Sre;to r to highly improbable, because th. five-trib* are
th© N%0dm» . . ,, sacrifice and an invitation to demons and to
eaUed upon "livable on the pmt ef any driller,
evil spirits to atom the >_ J this ^ Th, fi„t h.mietioh
The evidence of the stanza itsmi g ftnd umnistakable terms,
mentions the overthrow of the evil sp ^ ods the guardians
* Further, on account of the eternal bosti y irits and demons,
and promoters of the sacrifice, on one hand an > not seJ
the Jf^trL^gor^^lemons^lld be’ thus asked to’enjoy the sacrifice.
;3£5J — ». i—*- TI» btt“ “pla“*”n
6 1 See Koth, op. dU, pp. 27-8.
284
EXEOETIOAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
[8, 9
in undoubtedly the better one, Yaska quotes RV. viil m 7 to
?*?£**• ■r.J r„l, , ftl*
muIdTow 2 «** various castes, and
would show that the water-tight compartments into which the various aMm
aw divided, and separated by rigid harriers of mutual exclusiveness, did not
‘ five-tribes^* W 2tmntrA,*r’ ^ * h°3y ' i« applied to
, 8 . it we accept Aupamanyavu s view, all |1„. four trib,«« «„,t +u
maa« would be holy. This would mean, even if the Xbudm, wt a J d n I
to the etymologists are sinful being,;, are excluded, that the lower n^ t
imnlte8I>1‘T >y 1 v> HP.iWr th*‘ RrithmanuH, which would again
Thfs^ahow^^ Pttr?,or lul;j J"tiN *>•««»*>' <*<■ the part of the latter.
regarded f n T 1'™*’ th° n,w,,‘nt could not have
XllS "7 t!«» *-** * the lower
„ , , fuT w<mId IMuUa,r have been invited to partake of the
had not ’ft W h° y ’ >S' flw> Prt>llN*m oft ho pariah and tin* ‘ untouchables ’
N T* *JJ'n"'H''>'"l nxrWion WHWIBttiT TTMHJqnlO VT I boot
by “‘2“'^ TyT H . * i‘'T‘"r nf h MctS
Maud) « th. gi™- <f,J Ilw “*f
tmpo^ rr t**
, .. w KUW ««« raska wants to explain, p«r this
ETtj£ T1' 16 “C*» «"*. «"<i no*,*
too ,!?' 1 T""1*1* t° “l»'l “ot in mid, « h, w„old „„i „|,u.h
^ GQttClmmt &h®VtK
< fjh:i $tmm L U:i 21 k m **'»** *
the knowledge of their duties. The lord wk/guardL ? V ^ h*™
’■'w-lt™' rr;h*i ”*• *- » iiSL” • “h"
With regard to the soul, the meaning ia an folt««,u +L
tl.«r several organa, having obtained ^*1 7 |,W*'<3 in
uiner person with regartl to exiernal
* SeeMacdoncHand Keith, Kotfc under
235
20. 9] EXEGETIOAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
objects, or approach the faculty of discrimination, bearing the knowledge of
external objects in order to bring about their cognition. The senses themselves
have no power of apprehension. They are but the unconscious^ instruments of
the conscious j mrusaf who is the doer, and whose nature is knowledge. The
lord, guardian of all senses, h e. the soul, the wise one, has entered me, the
immature one.
15. 4.] 6 Devarah is so called because he is the second husband/ This refers
to the custom called niyoga. It prevailed among the Jews1 and was also' an
Indo-European 2 practice. It is also found among the Purans, a Borneo jungle
people of very primitive type, among the Bayaka in Africa, among the Aleut®,
and Thlinkeatis, and Koloshes/
15. 13. J 'Roth translates ^TT ^^jpiT WWt as noch ehe sie gieichsam ms
Leben greifi, L e. £ before it, so to say, attacks life*. Durga explains the same
words as : WT WlWW ftl 1W wHt I The passage is
quoted in order to illustrate the use of yaiha as a particle of comparison.
20. 0.] Roth says that, according to Durga, the inaccurate diction of Yaska
has given rise .to the divergent reading I (op, 20. 7,
pp. 34-5), Roth probably has misunderstood Durga, At any rate, Durga does
not say anything about the 1 inaccurate manner of expression of Yaska It is
also not clear to me in what Yaska’s inaccuracy consists. Moreover, Roth’s
quotation from Durga’s commentary is defective ; Durga’s sentence runs thus :
?TOTftt •gftatiTC I .... Wm Wtfn I !
The words underlined are mutilated and WT^fTT is omitted in Roth’s quotation.
Durga only wants to say that some MSB. of the Nirukta have the variant
WMWW- And in his paraphrase of the two Vedie quotations, RV. v, 75. 7 and
vii 104- 21, he explains both ’Rrp and WW* not by the meaning attributed to
them by the reading HTJftS but by that of the variant. Bis remark is as follows ;
1 See Beuteronomy acxv, 5; St. Matthew Grote, ii. 6, p. 520, and note at the end of
xxii 24. voi ii
* See Xenophon, Rep* Lac, i, 9, cited by 3 See llohliom^Ewlidiono/Morals, pp. 34-5.
286
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
[2. 1 1
CHAPTER IV
Durga, after the usual imnedictory stanza, quotes two v«»s without indicating
their source, to the effect that a we r, after greatly expanding knowledge, should
expound it bridly, for in the world an adherence to prolixity and conciseness is
desired of learned men (according to the exigencies of «»o occasion). He takes
this dictum a* a tost, of sound scholarship and applies it to the commentary of
Yaska. Ho shows that it is followed by Yaska, who is concise and also prolix
as the occasion demands. According to him, brevity in the characteristic of the
jMjcond Mid tlm third chapters of the Mmkht, commenting on the synonyms
which should be anil are explained briefly, i.o. by giving the nw-emary informa¬
tion about a particular word, its synonyms, their number, quotations to obviate
ambiguity of meaning, and explanation of the same. All thin exposition is brief.
He then notices omissions on tlm part, of Yaska, in the explanation of synonyms
in the Nirukta . ' In this part of his commentary of the Siruktu \ h« remarks,
‘ one single meaning indicates many words and many <rdn denote one single
meaning.’ Ho adds that the different shades of the meanings of these words
are not explained. In order to make his moaning clear ho gives the following
example: 102 words beginning with and ending with Wf are explained
to have the general meaning of motion. But ft particular word expresses
a particular kind of motion only to the exclusion of others ; «. g. the verb krmti
denotes hopping only and not flying 5 is usml in tho muiso of rolling only
-in connexion with a ball, for instance ; oxprwmra - trickling’ and is used
in connexion with liquids only. Thus the apwifw forma of th« general meaning
should be investigated. Further, tlfe usage of different provinces is not explained.
In some places the common words are used to denote technical expressions and
vice versa. These arguments of Durga may bo supplemented tty drawing attention
to the fact that only a few of the synonyms are explained the rest are passed
over. With this section of Yaska's commentary Durga contrasts his commentary
on homonyms. He points out that the whole list of the homonyms is explained
word by word. Different meanings of one word are fully explained nnd illus¬
trated with Yedic quotations. The characteristic, of Yaska's commentary on
homonyms is therefore prolixity.
3. ll.] Many meanings are attributed to the word fttJWW. On account of its
different interpretations by Yaska and his contemporaries, and the several
theories put forward by Durga, the word seems to have lost ite precise wearing
at an early period. It is evident that the word means a particular part of the
sacrificial animal. Durga’s one theory is that the body of an animal can be
divided into: (1) external parte, as shoulders, hips, Ac. j (2) internal parts, as
tongue, heart, &c. He thinks that the two words preceding UpffW in the
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
237
18]
passage quoted by Yaska refer to the external parts of the body, i.e. flanks and
hips, hence would naturally also refer to some external part. This is the
argument adduced by him while explaining Yaska’s sentence that the word
f*R m means ‘forearm’ (*»). The word dosis derived by Yaska from the
root dm (to run), ‘ because ’, says Durga, ‘ it is with the strength of the forearm
that animals run’. Durga’s second theory is that the two words preceding
fSjtlT* in the passage referred to above describe successive parts of the body ;
firm* therefore would mean a part which comes next to hips, Le. arms. It is
forthis reason that he paraphrases by and derives from the
root cl. ‘ to pervade ’, and explains WfW as W «
. WIT • • f*RRRW « ¥Rf7T, i.e. it is full of ordure, . . . or its flesh is
loose I myself derive ftfWJ from Rt with fa and translate it as ‘ it is open’.
The various meanings attributed to fifaW are the following : (1) ‘ forearm , by
Yaska * (2) mnih (uterus) explained as equivalent to anus, according to ^ urgV. Y
SakapQni ; (3) ‘ liver ’ on account of its dark colour (kjaman), by Taitlki ; (4) fat,
lit white meat (Mi-mamsa), by Galava.1 Durga remarks, ‘ Thus it is clear that
the grammatical form and the meaning of the word f*RTR are not (precisely)
kn°™\ Durga explains EV. i. 115. 4 as follows : ‘ The divinity and the greatness
of theJ sun is that, ignoring all workers in the midst of their work, he rol s up
the net of light which is difficult to be gathered by others, but which the sun
rolls up in an instant, without much trouble and without any other help. He
has yoked the bay steeds— i. e. rays which draw up fluids— from the stable, i. e.
the earth. The earth is the sadhastham, for it is hence that rays extract Amds.
The meaning is that when the rays are withdrawn from the earth, night
,v„d wftro »» L.»gl0» u
‘marionette’. According to Yaska, however, it means a ‘maiden’. Durga
explains it by T*T*RflRiT, U. an image made of the Ma tree. ' ^ ^
17.1 The quotation fWT ^Tv&c., has not yet been traced. In both the
Bib. Ind. and the Bombay editions of Durga’s commentary the stanza^ is given
in full. But Durga explains the fourth verse only. His remark, that the res
is to be discovered (TRfTSY indicates that he did not know the other verses
of the stanza. To include the first three verses in the above-mentioned editions
of Durga’s commentary is therefore a mistake. , ,,
18.1 Yaska quotes one Yedic passage only to illustrate his meanings of the
* two words RfUTW and . The order in which these
the Nighantu is reversed in Yaska’s quotation. According o ,
^OTW'means ‘sun, ocean, and the tortoise’. Durga paraphrases the word
byRjf^YDS, i. e. ‘complete without any flaw’, and further explains the
i See Roth , op. dt.f iv. $* 6, PP* 88-9. ' ■ ■ ■
288
KXEOKTJCAL AM' < 'KlTfCAL NOTES
[18
term as that which may he mflit-ii ut in thin arul glorious in tho next world,
Durga’« derival ion of k the following; WptlJT® ■ WKW^WW'''
vffaniim* , iin : tn jM* <pn*' <rxm frwj^ m
gW^rf W fftwi Vr»Wfq **|w I
Dnrga notices the difference of the order oft!;., nvo words i„ the Xhhmdu and
th« Nirvkta* and concludes that tin* ,Y, •>//.'( -*/;< ami the Xirufrn ;m> Wnrb„ „f
different authors, .See Koth, op. rit„ iv. IK j». 4 f».
The word IJfV w explained an ‘moving swiftly’, i. .Wired front the
root Sfuj, or as ‘having good off f, tin;-'. ntl the kitor ihnra r-mark-i «The
word luk m a synonym of offering. The effiprimt -f Am.; is intended' to J„.
golden. Anti Agin himself in railed of g.ddr,, tiV>] ,m > lhn,tfsi
paraphrases ),v tpt%, j. ... <ttf .WT- l,r., .1 *, ,?»„ h,^ wl,0
have noble foals. for it i*. the noble home*; only We ran hived nob!- wds,
it\ thy fact of breeding noble foal- imglie pi-re-e of s h*- hoi-w.-s. ;m,] jj^’
pommnkm <*f mu*h }«<>ra*ft tifij»Iin4 jcuu^i *.f a#m,
It.J Dm-gW explanation of ftTSfc*T: <U,! not Wie-at- any to
jmalhtHU. I here k no evidence t>> de-w that Ibtrga or YaWa w(,.,, er«>si aware
of it* oxiatenn*. According to them the plira*,.. den..!.-, grofliaato wium
f»le or duet end in life k to gratify their ^*hmwI d.vtro*,. Rut tie* pbra:,e is
a possessive (iinhmrttu\ compound, and ran ho iramktr.i wvimitelv only »»
‘thoy whom gml is the phallus’. It may he fbu! ,j,e ndf „f h.o Wsllna
uuwmueh m d originated from the abwigm. a, w:, urn known y/»„k(4 or
Du^p, In ancient times it wm a widespread ruit, and in -m»- term or another
survived in many Roman Catholic cmmtrW like iMpum. 1-Ymee, and Judy
down to the mobile of the eighteenth centniy. I *h»l!h wwa;.,. ate di; e.m.r^
all over the world, notably in Ireland. According t..* mone, the maypole ami
th« w°« are also phallic survival* » v.-rv WWf.d W The worship
of btvft as the Itntjmt may rein, tely he roimo.-tM with it. See Ih.Mim,..
Mcyclopaedia oj JMhm» md /•;//»>.,, ‘ I’hnlH ,u Cf. »N., phalhr ..hjwff., umm-
Mi-ill »f AIM!
81.J Ihirga napkin* the „U„/a f:V. i. idt.ffl ;t . t„ll„w ; • I|,nVe» k inv
fathor, tin, progemtor. mid the great earth in „,y tm.th-r, tie- rain
thkhtoirkh rr iu> mf lt* thn xMimi^ U{'yu 1,11,1 *,iamn {“
hwiven ^dhwiiih "a ^ W'"\ ^ h'M f'llsu> :
nZll al ri T r ’ h,‘,1'n'"^Val "a,lv' "f '»»' httermediau.
spato is th« womb, i.e. the sourco «i ram-wster. The kther hie. la-stowed the
]h: *: . . t.
remark, th,t V,,*, I . . ^ . . . ^
239
25. 25] EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
into two words of the accusative case, and in order to connect the sense of the
passage has supplied the words ‘ diseases ’ and ‘ dangers’ in the Nirukta. Roth
agrees with Yaska’s explanation. Of. qp. tit., p. 48.
23. ] Durga explains TOl (mother) by i. e. fashioner of all
beings ; as TOTWft I, i.e. one who saves from a great sin.
According to the interpretation of the etymologists the meaning of the stanza
would be as follows: ‘Heaven is unimpaired, the intermediate space is unim¬
paired. He is the mother, the father, and the son. The ViivedevSs are unimpaired,
the five-tribes are unimpaired, and all that is born, or is yet to be born.’
24. ] Roth’s translation of the second hemistich is not clear. The word
explained as by Yaska, which is paraphrased by Dttrga as
‘ bound ’. He says : . ^ ipi *lTf%rai *fw Tlfwl ^nff S
I • • • «T iNt I There is a contradiction in Durga’s
explanation : a falcon, that is bound cannot pursue its prey ; derived from
the means 4 liberate ", 4 free*, 1 let loose ", Of. Roth, op. cit , iv. 24, p. 48.
25. 12,] Durga explains as one who is addicted to self-enjoyment
and who does not sacrifice to the gods,
25, 19,] Yaska does not cite any passage to illustrate 'IP^f in the sense of
4 separate ", &c. Durga supplies the quotation RV. vi. 40. 5 for this purpose.
He says that some commentators interpret the passage (VS, 8. 20) quoted by
Yaska in two ways, i.e, taking alternately the two meanings, of
4 separate ", and 4 prosperity ",
Of Roth7 Of . oil, 14, p, 50.
25. 25*,] Roth thinks that the text is corrupt and the word 1WPST is super¬
fluous. I do not agree with Roth, for with a proper punctuation the sentence
is quite clear. It is to be- read thus : WT%f?f JM'WWTW t I WWT WWH 1
4 The author calls Pusan goat-teamed. Goat-teamed, i. e. goats are the coursers,"
Of. Roth, op. ciiy 18, p,.5L
KXKCKTK’AI. AND riilTIt'A L St »TKH
[8
240
Oil AS'TKII V
X>urt{a exjiiain'M m. ’ u|> in %%ntrr-\ flnwiu,: ..4 J(|I m.jr\ ar
w«*li"\Vf»h«Jr S, r. a II*- WTW an ‘in Jli* atm. filter,, H,„|
WfV*TR »!* ‘nf wnu'V,, imy i*. ib;iy?i, ?!.>• o-mn »<, f. .]},*»•., ■ Itulm
i'omni ihf flciul in fit*' :i!anf-nii>'n' ami imfi-v! its ■-dr-suth, vi in- },..»»! h„]m
into it f«,r thf watvtr. m IK-w .luvii, Tin* w .,<.*n she:. ht.’r.i to !,.•
(InwUmm, ihnv» 'if Oh- avi i . tf-tn i. . ,n.! Of Marnk
an* his nymjihn \
3, j Om>,'a tJURtfif l.y 'tffw.tJWt?, i, e, ii»,-u:u>*:f , ami » Iflfl? |>y
WUH, A,v».t'4i»*( u* him, remain ,»vi"iMe linriiiw
ciwii' miutUm, nypt'iinint in th" r-dtiv vit'inu only, h.-tii-- ;i:<- .'piOf i
is Iiwtl wiOl wtranl to id Of. H-tlh. if. b\ j>, ,V*.
#. ■ Art-unlm# t> i |)>UKa. Urn Kronjvi *.f atm»*->iih 'ri«* sf"h here refer tu tl>*.
Marut\ ft ir Urn w..nl nr.mj. hu> iv»ni we.l in Of uimsi nnmVr hml ii if.
th# Murut* tnily who have wd">ip, mrh .amOyim. of *!«»» member* }{<•
th*-H il». tii-ahnmim pm^o; M mw *IW ) lie fnriW wb
thni Uiulrii ir, i-alkO ntruhu ;ilno. ami .|u*ii*»4 J{V. j, J u in ..f his
Mnhinwit. (if. H<fi it, np. rtf., A. ji. fill.
7.] Y»Vt!»rt n •'Sj'iwiiatiun .if RV. i, li»< t. 1 h cntii'vr,e.|. JJ,. * Wff! by
Ikii a wnrsfiii.j-.'i' I’attm.i b*. tuininuUy in *».< y.,.d v,h<.m In- Wi.i-shijin.
Rnfli «iw»tn<*ct« IlfT: vv ii it 'VTiff; ;uei iji-thtcfi t h»- su.-Miin^, ‘ ’itraityn. krnnn*'V,
fin.-nt, anil a luintii.. jn'i’Sim Tin- nthnr im-aitiin!, ‘ \ ain-H.ut...! t<( ’fffT;
by Yfiiuui in iv.jn;tily tinmt an far »s ih»- jirn'.-jtt, jiiivajy. i>i
IhayA niitkr.'i an aitrtiij.t i- ^ t*>n! U< ‘,HW ..l.iafium.
tm«i w«{i iir/iini-H Hut l.y h.. .ii.hij? It.- kmtut ••> lit.* ini. r.-iyaf ivt- j.arti.-l,. f«m;,
Yirtka’w .fSjiiiumtiwi i.f U».. thir«i {4.ia h .Avur.-. htu‘K» -I-m. . 5fT% ft,m ill..
r«»it ’J tw injutv, iui«! jiarajjlinw#;-. it by . At'"nr4iiiK' t-i him !b# st-ttw- »», that
jllHt jin tunny .sti*«iiinn ll.nv iut*. h’litif. win** a; '..I iii.tw ii 14* ( jn. IhI^.*
numb#r »f »tn>iuiw t hr* .'ajiat-ity u|" th** ».'av»* h :>>■< coh « f ***i th*r*<hy, :r.
tttany uniati.iiw urn int.f tiiv, \vith"iit all. rinnj tit., iattn* # **■* . iij.iu-itv to
couuumn ihtmi. lluvitix wut this j4i«i«m»*uuii, ilm *w>fr j.r.nrliiiittn.i,
WW '•m vvm, hi', (tthlatiunn flmv into th» »» iv,a..»7.t into tin* ,.»vitv »i n inmi
w«H, Of. Kulh, op. dt, j*. lit*.
Muh ftttrihutu# lli*1 w<itU*ne«, 1 tli*i wunh Sipt^t >t-f him! \ tmu ar# twu
n*m» of Vhyu tu AujwnmnyRva. Thin, h(.w#v#r, is «»f wmd. Tin. first
1 * f. t.,h, v- S, it, j.
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
241
26]
sentence contains Ylska’s own remark, while the second gives the. view of
Aup&manyava. Durga puts the second sentence only in the mouth of Aupa-
manyava, and his interpretation is supported by internal evidence also. Durga
remarks that of the two names of Visnu, the first alone is illustrated, because the
second, belongs to the daivata Mnda. Cf. Roth, op. 8, p. 59.
12.] Durga remarks that some think the stanza x. 89. 5 to be chiefly
addressed to Indra, and explains the third pada as follows : i e. Indra pervades
everything as Soma does all plants and trees. Following Yaska, Durga suggests
two alternative interpretations : he ascribes (1) the first hemistich and the fourth
pads to Indra, and the third pada to Soma, (2) the first three padas to Soma and
the last to Indra. The meaning would be, (1) Indra, who is infused with
energy, who rushes to the attack, the shaker of enemies, the impetuous, the
great hero armed with the thunderbolt — him all ■ counter-measures do not
deceive; they perish even before they reach him ; may he and 'Soma which
surpasses all plants and trees favour us; (2) may Soma which infuses energy,
which flows quickly, the shaker of vessels, active, exhilarating, foaming, and
surpassing all plants and trees, and Indra whom all counter-measures do
not deceive ; they perish even before him ; favour us. In both cases, Durga
thinks this to be a joint panegyric to Indra and Soma. Cf. Roth, op. cit., v. 12,
p* 62.
24.] Yaska explains by This shows that he noticed this
example of Prakrtization in the Rgveda. Whether he deduced any general
principle of Prakrtization, or whether he was even aware of the existence of this
phenomenon, is doubtful. Durga mechanically repeats Yaska’s words. Apparently;
the paraphrase of by IR!W did. not. strike him as. unusual.
*85.] Durga explains the second , hemistich of the stanza x. 44. 6 as follows :
1 Men, who were unable to obtain thy favour and who could not ascend the
ship of sacrifice, being chiefly addicted to sensual pleasures, committed vile
deeds and consequently obtained bodies appropriate to their deeds in accordance
with the law of Karma? He then quotes a passage without indicating its
source ; XI wmfr i sirjiT ^4TI*i xt
m WT I ‘Now there is a prospect that they, whose
deeds are vile, will, obtain a vile form of existence, i e. that of a dog, or of
a pig, or of a low-born man ’ (Ohand. Up. v. 10. 7).
85*] Durga remarks that some commentators explain the stanza x. 60. 6
with reference to Agni, L e. Agni is called the son of strength (suno sahasak)
m Se is produced by strongly twirling one stick on another. This explanation* .
according to him, is inaccurate, for it is contrary to the context, as the hymn
(x. 50) is addressed to Indra. He thinks that the epithet, ‘son of strength*,
here refers to Indra, who is so called because he is the son of j pr&na, Cf. Roth,
qp. m* 7, p. 70.
at.] Durga explains the stanza x. 101. 7 as follows : i Refresh these horses
Q ■ ' ■ , ’ ‘
m
EXEUKTICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
[26
with water and fodder m the battle is near at hand, Win a good victory with
the refreshed lion-cs. A victory, wh«*n one* * dear friend, brothers, s«ns, Ac,
are killed, is not good. Having a nolth> car, pour d<nvn moil into thin well of
battle as if they worn water,* Ac, II« explains VfH: m syq: n ff
wfmTfjwViTrrf^mV »mfii *m rm^t t
CHAPTER VI
Ytoka divide* th« word ai»-.im-k^tnih into three p»rN am! sayis. ‘t’tiu- ami 4®
are aymmynm »f quick The latter jwrt, k"mh, i« d-riv-d from the root
(to injure), According to him the word therefore m-am, • injuring very
quickly. ' Ihnga has not rightly mider.toud Y.vd,a and roi;v.{ttoit<ly mL-
const ruea tin* acnteiu:**, Il«* thinks that the w«»;d nr ('•mitt',' in Yaska’s
atatenmnt does not refer t<» th«* second |urn of tie- wind -/vi-.o. *»,,%, but p,W|
altogether different word which means ■ spar**'. and whirl) has !»...» used by
Yteka incidentally only; *J- TTmf|TWT , . . . ID that of the
three juirts ttMt4u-k>anik, Yaska explains the first nHui and the third tknni/tj
but paaaeH over the second i jit), adding that so is deriv. d front He- root fw, *to
ahim>’. Durga’n explanation of Yaska « division and » 3*»ri v«t j .» of » ht-£u-k*aniii
is quite wrong, anti it in surprising to not** that he mold Unis tniwtndeixtand
Ytekan sery clear statement. After deriving ear It individual part of u&tofu-
kfanih, Yaska explains the meaning as *JWT Wtftf. It appears that
Ihirga ban con nectnd thaw* three words with each part - f -Cm .’!»*/. •tini1' reaper-
tively anti hence his mistake. It may la* tmain pointed <<iif that YiVika very
clearly aayw that the words o.s'tt and stt art- \vm*m m>< .*f • quid. ' and he nowhere
derives aw Horn .<mc, Strife# offer*, another etymological .*\plati/dion of msinhe
fe$a$ik, ^ Ihc first part n is the preposition ami tlo- second part in !«*rm»*d from
the dewidfirative torn of the root *»«c Ur.v.smann agrees with Yaska'* second
derivation, Cf, »/i, rif., p. 1HS, Roth probably was not aware of the contra*
dietmn in Bnrga’s explanations of Y/rtkn.
2.| Durga explains mm by waters stored up in the interior of the cloud.
Wli#ii lh# <u0u4 in wiit^m flkw ilnwii wUhottl ftnv
Running by downward channels they protect re-wrvuir* like lakes, tanka, Ac,
He parephraHcs ^ by Vp**. «„ uf th„
mm« m follows; Th« mm-water coming down from » pierced cloud is invoked
by the people, They shout with joy, • Oh 1 how fine '. Words like these
coming out of people’* mouths protect the rain-water. He takes in Urn
**nm of mAn% m t{“’ Hr*,t tt*"’ »* the Heinw of * Shouts of iwople ’ in th«
8] EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES 243
second, and derives from the root If (to flow) in the former and from
in the latter sense.
3. ] Durga explains W as * from every side The meaning, according
to hi™, is, * Uproot them from every side so that the enemy, even if they try
their best, may not be able to know from which side they are being uprooted.
Or uproot them without a trace.’ Durga’s last sentence is strikingly modern.
His words are : I
4. ] In his paraphrase of the stanza v. 64. 6 Durga explains in two
ways: (1) as an epithet of worms, Le. the worms which penetrate a tree and
consume its sap ; (2) an an epithet of the Maruts, i. e. O wise Maruts, you steal
the waters of a cloud as worms the sap of a tree. Durga’s second interpretation
is the correct one ; is in the vocative case as the accent indicates, and can
only be connected with the Maruts.
6.] According to Durga, a mother is called mna (from V mm) because she
stoops in her various acts of kindness, such as giving suck to the baby. A
daughter is called nana also, because she stoops down while she attends on her
father. He remarks that if the word tatas is taken m the sense of a father ,
then nana would mean * a mother ’ ; but if the former signifies ‘ a son ’, then the
latter would mean ‘ a daughter’. He paraphrases Misak by brahma and remarks
that brahma is called bhisak because it is he who prepares remedy {bhesaja) for
sacrifice when the disease of expiation becomes manifest. He then cites a
passage which looks like a BrShmana quotation : ‘ Verily is this sacrifice cured
where there is a Brahma who knows so much.’ He adds that bhisak means
a physician also, , ■ t ,
0,1 The passage containing the explanation and illustration of the wor
hma&ya, and placed within square brackets, is omitted by the MSS. of the
shorter recension. The omission however is not justified. The genuineness of
the passage is beyond doubt, for the word lesonasya occurs in the list of
homonyms enumerated in the fourth section of the Nighantu, and must there¬
fore be explained and illustrated, as every word in the above-mentioned list is
so treated according to Yaska’s plan. If the passage m question is omitted
ksomsua would be left unexplained. Thus a gap would be created which
would make the otherwise complete commentary of Yaska on
incomplete. The unjustifiable character of the omission is further proved by
the evidence of Durga, who does not question the authenticity of the
8.1 Yaska’s explanation of the stanza viu. 99. 3 is very unsatisfactory. He
suggests two alternative interpretations. He ignores the particle m his
firf and id and m in both his interpretations. Durga has not rightly followed
hfcUnd interpretation, wherein the meaning of the particle «•
Durga mistakes the explanation of iva for that of id, passed over Y
both cases. Durga justifies Yaska by saying that tva, id, and m aye expletives.
This is I think the only instance where m has been taken as an expletive.
q 2
244 EXEOETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES [8
Both Yaska and Durga paraph raw hhak^atn hy a P.n- th« form
bhakzata, see Professor MuctendlVi Vtdir Gmwmrjhr Studads, p. 101.
14. J Yaska explains fTUT^E hy lterga read, V'tPTqntfta
and gives as a variant , None of the MSH. which have been
collated so far, except one utilized hy the editor of the Xirukto in the Uib, Ind.
and specified hy him *k *f, have the reading tWdrrfaw:. although Durga's
reading acquires a certain amount of plausibility ,<w to its correctm-vs ou account
of the similarity of sound, for fringe am! am more similar to
each other than fCUT?*: and ^TOTfriin ihirga’s explanation of the word
flr ftvrapwffa ?r# ?! ^R!^vn«nsrf*n i is far-fat chid. He divides
rU&d-asah contrary to Yftoka, who oeomu to take it. as ristt-davth, i. • d*- trovers
of the enemy. A morn natural way of explaining the word would he visa-
adatt, La. devonrmt of tin* enemy. Hrimsmunu explains it a. ‘ded roym of
violent Wits’. Roth’s ({notation of DurguT comment is inaccurate. He makes
the sibilant in dmim/k palatal, while if is dental, t h'. both, «t>. M„ vl j i, p. «<>.
18. Yftska construes ^Ept ns the item, pi and explains it by
or <tteiww\fV<lE ns an epithet of the afmonphorie gotte. Evidently he derives
W$f from ’13J and f^r ■ a puor etymology. In the text of the ((gvodtc stanza
(x. 82. 4) tUglf is immediately followed by The former in t!m opposite «,f
the latter, and both are in the same caw, yet according to Yaska the termor is
th« nom. pi. white the latter is the tec, sing. ; fh« former is an epithet of the
gods, the latter of the region. Thin interpretation is v ry imsati*. factory and
dwtroys the contrast intended to be brought about by the u -o „l iw„ o}i}mit<>
terms. Durga, mechanically follows Ytoka. Thu natural way would bo to take
*n<l ^ both as loc- King, and to wntmc t them with T*f*f . This will
bring out the contrast, *£?? is derived from ?g tto m«v. ), j, e. trodden, and Wp?
m its opposite would mean * untaxltten I translate the Vodte pa-wage »n
follows: ‘nested in the region which i» trodden ami which is not trodden,’ Ac.
D»88n,sn translates ’ff# ns ‘ not illumined \ * dusky ' ; two W»rtrrhueh, p. 157.
_ **-3 Ya»ka paraphrases VlTOft by i.e. be derive it from th» root
jd« (to be bora). But grammatically it is at*, puss, of the root » (to grow oldb
and the sense will suit the Vedie ({notation better limn that exjirw -owd tty Jan.
ne. Agni lias been made old by sacrifices as a father of enwa by his many
children. It occurs only once in the EV.
Durga remarks: WWTT VPQK WWTm m *j%*l
fWJpwwftrtwt mrtu&n i
. 7^ remarkB Pwdtt is used m a noun in *. 1 10. «, that if occurs
m the singular and dual munUrs, and VH, 21. tilt and EV. iii. :!«. 'J to
support his statement, Durga goes still farther and says that jmmtu U «um*|
in the plural also: TRftwN f*W! lHWf m mfn I
As if to illustrate his remark, ho construes jnmh, in the above-mentioned stasia
33]
EXEGETICAL AND CRITICAL NOTES
245
with havlrrm : WIT qgil^snfil In the hemistich verb precedes object,
as before and before WIT ^ «***<*!• Tho translation
should therefore be : ‘ accept graciously the cooked viands and thei soma .
19.] Durga gives three explanations of the word udhas : (1) The hand-press
full of soma-juice, taking it as a noun ; (2) below, taking it as an adverb. The
meaning then would be: release the soma-juice in various vessels and cups
below the skin used for straining purposes. •
(3) below or above ; the meaning is : release the straining-
skin which is below or above the sacrificial car:
*iTf%re*nprtf 1 r _ _
22.] Durga takes to be Yaska’s explanation of He is
evidently wrong, for Yaska dearly says that both and
are intensive forms, paraphrasing the former by and the latter by
WT^ITfTI. . , ,
28.] The author of the Rgvedapadapatha analyses vayah into vd and yah.
Yaska rightly objects to this analysis, for the relative pronoun would introduce
a dependent clause whose finite verb, according to the rules of accentuation,
should have the acute accent. And because the finite verb has the grave
accent, it shows that the clause is not dependent and therefore Sakalya’s analysis
is not correct. Yaska’s other objection to the analysis is that the meaning will
be incomplete. Yaska takes vayah as one word, meaning the young of a bird.
For the accent of the verb in a dependent clause, see Pa. viii. 1. 65 5 Professor
Macdonell’s A Vedic G-vammav fat' Students, p. 467, _ _
30.] Durga reads WlfW instead of and explains : ^6 fSlW
enmfir W m IIWW I Famine is personified.
On account of starvation, the sight of famine-stricken people becomes dim,
therefore famine is called one-eyed. On account of insufficient nourislunent,
people totter on their legs, therefore famine is spoken of as having a crooked gait.
Famishing people scream, and so famine is called screaming. It is called
barren because there are no crops, or because people are no longer liberal in
th33.f The entire section, including the stanza together with the commentary,
seems to be spurious. Yaska never cites more than one Vedic quotation to
, illustrate the same meaning of a word. The commentary on “
the stamp of a -different commentator. As the style has affinities wit
comments^ of the pantos, it is likely that it has been added by tim author
of these. The explanation of rdupe and riUvrdlm is not satisf ry.
Durga has also noticed this doubtful explanation and remarks . *1
Cf. Roth, op. cit., p. 98.
r»<
f V* '>T ^ f\
4 , J .it jtjjf
k’V»>»CV«
APPENDIX
AN ALPHABETICAL LIST OF STORIES BELATED
IN THE N1HUKTA
Akrtira and the Jewel
. v'S.
1
Agastya mud India . . ' . . .
. 0*1,
Angiraa’ birth
8,
17
Atri’a birth ...........
8.
17
Alvins (birth of Aivine) ........
. 12.
m
AAvin®, Ubm, and Aditya ......
6,
21
Aditya, Uaaa, and AAvins
A
81
Aditya, Saranyu, mi AAvins . . . .
. 18.
10'
Indra and Agutya . .
.
w
Indr* and the Seer® (mmnu of livelihood in a famine) .
A
5
Urvato and Uitrtvarunft (birth of Vaaispm) ....
ft.
II
Uaas, Aditya, and Alvina . . .
6.
21
Trite oast into a well ........
4.
8
Devapi and fiant&nn . .
. .*2.
3
-
*■*
m
Fapis and ^larama . . . . . . . . .
. 11.
2ft
Brahmana and Vidyl ........
. . 8.
4
Bbftradvftja’a birth
8.
17
Bhj-gu’s birth . . . .
. 8.
17
Mitrftvaruna and Urvafci (birth of Vasi^ha) ....
ft.
m
Mudgala and hi* victory ........
9.
28-24
Tama and Yami
. 11.
84
Lopamodra’s love . .
S.
2
Vasistha and the frogs . .
%
ft
Yaaiflha and Mb fetter®
i.
2ft
Yidya and Brahmwpa ........
2.
4
VMtvakarman and the Universal Sacrifice .
. 10.
86
Yiivamitra and the rivers .......
%
84 "87
*v inflrVilB *
V SUUhiAttMlKE^R m ©law* * * # % * « » « „
A
17
Aanianu and Bevtpi .
ft
f
*■»
m
, &kapttp and a deity . . . . . . .
, 2.
8
&unah£epa . ...
8.
4**
SaranyO, Aditya, and Alvins . . . , .
. It.
10
Sarama and Papis ...
. 11.
25
Savlty, Sflrya, and Soma (marriage ofSnrya) .
. 1ft.
8
Sttrya, Savitr, and Soma. ... . .
. 12.
8
Soma, Savitr, and Snryl . . . . »
. 18.
8
INDEX OF AUTHORITIES CITED IN THE
NIRUKTA
Agrayana
Agr&yana
Acaryah
Eke
Aitihasikah
Audumbarayana
Aupamanyaya
Aumavabha
Katbakam
Katthakya
Kautsa .
Kraustuki
Gargya .
Galava .
GarmaAiras
Taitiki .
Duhitr-dayadyab
Naidanah
Nairuktah 1. 12
8. 14 ; 9.
Parivrajakah
1. 1
2, 2, 6. 11 ; 8
. 10.8
. 1.9; 6.18
• 7.22
8, 4,5 ; 5.8; 7. 13 ; 8. 21
. 2. 16 ; 12. 1, 10
1. 1
8, 11, 18, 19; 5. 7 ; 6. 80 ; 10. 8
2.26; 6. 18; 7. 15 ; 12.1, 19
. . ‘ 10. 5
8. 6, 6, 10, 17 ; 9. 41, 42
1. 15
8.2
1. 3, 12 ; 8. IS
4. 8
3. 15
. 4. 3 ; 5. 27
. 3. 8
. 6. 9 ; 7. 12
2. 14, 16; 8. 8, 14, 19; 4. 24; 5. 11; 6, 1, 3, 11; 7. 4, 5;
4; 11. 19, 29, 81 ; 12.10,41. g
- . ■ - ■ ■■ ■ # v, ■ , ■ .7* -28
Purve yajnikah . • • 8i . 7 12, 18, 17,' 23, 28 ; 8.4,22; 12.8,14,41
Brahmapam 1. 16; 8. 20, 6. 81, u, , ’5 7.4. 11.29,31,42,48
Yaj&ikab . • ■ • - ■ ’ ‘ i,2
. . . • ' ' ' 1. 12 ; 9. 6
Vaiyakaranah . • - • ' ' , U, g .
^atabalaksa . ' . 1. 8 12, 18
iS£T a*.i. u.‘ 1*. i» > 8- » > «•' *. ^ 28 > 7- “■ * 28; 8-’2, * 6’
• 7, 10, 14, 17, 18, 19 ; 12. 19, 40. , . g 28
Sakalya • • . . ' . 7. 14; 10. 1
Sthaulasthlvi . • * * ■ * *■ * ' . . 10. 5
TSaridravikam • • .
A LIST OF QUOTATIONS OCCURRING IN THE
N1HUKTA, ARRANGED IN THE ORDER OF
THE SAM It IT A&
Rtpmla,
Book L
mm
mm ’■ » ♦
N.
J. 1
7. 15
1.2
7, 16
1.9
3. 21
2. I
10. 2
3. 7
12. 40
3. 8
S, 4
J. 10
11. 26
3. 12
11. 27
8. 7
4. 12
7. t
7. 8
7. 0
«. 16
7. 7
«. 18
9.8
1. 10
19.9
7. 6
12. 9
11. 23
IS. 1
6. 24
15. 7
8. 2
18, 1
«. io
18. 2
3. 21
19, 1
10. 30
19. 9
10. 87
32. i
12. 4
22. 12
9. 84
22. 13
#. 32
23. 17
12. 19
24. 10
3, 20
24. IS
2. 13
27. 1
1. 8©
27. 10
10. 8
27. IS
3. 20
28. 5
y. 2i
28. 7
9. 36
30. 4
1, 10
81. 16
.6. 20
RV.
If.
32. 1
7. 2
32. 5
6. 17
32. U
0. 4
32. 10
2. 10
32. 1 J
2. If
33. 3
0. 22
33. 12
o. 19
3,1. 13
«. 16
37. 1
7. 2
39. 10
6. 23
41. 9
3. 10
43. 3
3. 17
■10. I
3, 24
30. 1
7. 20; 12. 15
SO. 3
.1, 15
50. 3
12. 2*1
SO. «
12. 22-25
50, 7
12. 23
5 1, n
II. 31
54. 3
0. 18
.Vi, 5
5. 10
so :i
«. 14
39. 0
7. 23
0 J , i
.v u
or r
5. 4
01. 12
«. 2«
06. 7
10, 21
no. h
lo. 21
60. 9
10. 21
80, JO
12. ;h
84. 7
4. 17
84. 8
5. 17
84. IS
4. IS
87. a
4. i«
88. 1
11. 14
88. 5
S. 4
*50 1
i. it
QUOTATIONS OCCURRING IN THE MEUKTA 249
RV.
N.
BY.
N.
89. 2.
12. 39
L 143, 4
4. 23
89. 10
1. 15
147.2
3.20
90. 1
6. 21
150. 1
5. 7
92. 1
12, 7
151. 7
6.8.
92. 13
12.6
153. 4
4. 19
94. 2
4.25
154. 2
1. 20
94. 7
3.11 ‘
154. 6
2.17
94. n
11.24
155. 2
1L8 .
95. 5
8. 15
161. 11
11.6
96. 1
8.2
' 162. 1
9.3
96. 7
4.17
162. 2
9.2
98. 1
7.22, 23
162. 7
6. 22
99. 1
7, 20
163. 2
4. 13
101. I
4. 24
163. 7
6.8
101. 4
' 5. 15
163. 10
4. 13
101. 10
6.17
164. 1
4.26
104. 1
1. 17
164. 2
4* 27
104. 5
5. 16
164. 11
4. 27
105. 8
4. 16
164. 12
4. 27
105. 17
6. 27
164. 13
4.27
105. 18
5.21
164. 16
5. 1
105. 19
5, 11
164. 21
3. 12
108. 10
12, 31
164. 26
11. 43
109. 2
6, 9
164.27
11. 45
110. 4
11. 16
164. 28
11. 42
113. 1
2. 19
164. 29
2. 9
113. 2
2. 20
164. 32'
2. 8
115, 1
12. 16
164. 33
4. 21
115. 4
4, 11 •
164. 37
7. 3
116/8
6. 36
164. 40
11. 44
116, 16
5. 21
164. 41
11. 40
117.8
6.6'
164. 42
11. 41
117. 16
.5. 21
■ 164. 44
12.27
117. 21
6,26
164. 46
7. 18
118. 11
" 6, 7 ' '
164.47
7.24
122. 4
6, 21
164.48
4. 27
124.4
4. 16
164.50
12.41
124, 7
3, 5
164. 51
7.23
125. 2
5. 19
165. 7
6. 7
126, 1
9, 10
166. 6
6. 30
126. 6
5. 13
169. 3
6. 15
126. 7
3, 20
170. 1
■1.6
127, 1
6. 8
174. 2
6. 31
129.6
10. 42
179. 4
5. 2
129. 8 .
6. 4
179. 5
6. 4
132, 1* ‘
5. 2'
181. 4
12. 3
134, 2
4,19
185. 1
3.22
*136. 3
2, 13
187. 1
9.25
138. 4
4. 25'
190. 1
6, 23
142. 10
6. 21
190. 5
4, 25
250 LIST OF QUOTATIONS
Book II.
i
BY.
N.
BY.
N.
III.
31. 2
8.
S
1. 1
§
1
83. 1
§,
89
4. 5
i
17
33. 6
2.
25
11, 21
12. 1
i
it
f
Ii
33, 6
83. 10
1.
i.
26
If
12. 3
i
t
84. 1
4.
If
14. 1
14. 11
i
i
1
m !
86. 4
36. 10
8.
i.
15
7
11. 10
i
r i
41. 3
4.
1ft
IS. 9
17. 9
18. 4
18. 9
i
i
?
i
7 1
7 1
« I
f !
47. 1
4ft. 2
S3. 3
53. 6
4.
6.
4.
7,
8
9
1®
6
19. 9
i
7 j
53, 8
10.
If
20. 9
i
7 |
53. 11
f.
2
23. ft
3
11 !
58. 14
s.
31
24. $
i
Hi i
53, 23
4.
1 4
24. 4
10
13 1
34. 7
4.
!«
27. 1
IS
36 !
!
55. I ft
10.
34
28. 4
1
7 1
3ft. 1
10.
22
31. 1
1
§ !
1
|
5ft. 2
2.
18
32. 4
11
31 !
82. 1
8.
8
32, a
11
m 1
38.40
1
16; 1(1 IS !
37. 3
s
3 !
lit (OK
IV.
38. 4
41.6
41. 12
41. SO
41,21
42. 1
4
1
■ 0
9
1
9.
ii ■ i
13 ' 1
i . !
is ■ i
If j
4 !
IY.
4. 1
4. 14
4. IS
8, 7
7. 3
7. 8
f.
8.
5.
6.
3,
S,
12
15
21
18
20
If
16. 1 i
s.
15
Book III.
•It*. I*
3.
30
23. 8
10.
41
1. 11
u.
, 17
26. 7
11.
2
3. 4
6.
,2
30. 10
11.
47
8. 1
8.
. 18
10. 11
11.
48
9. 2
4.
. 14 j
80, 24
6.
81
9. 8
4.
14
32. 23
4. 15
17.5
5.
.8
34. 3
6. IS
21. 4
5.
11
38.5
4. SI
27. 7
ii.
,7 !
38. 10
10.
31
28.2
6.
IS
40. 4
S,
28
80.5
0.
I ; 7. 6
51. J
1.
5
30.8
6.
. 1
87. 1
to.
16
30. 10
6.
.2
57. 2
10.
IS
80. 17
0.
. 8
67, 5
ft.
41
30. 19
&
, 7
68. 1
f.
If
81. 1
6.
. 4
58. 8
7,
17, SO
#*.
OCCURRING IN THE NIRUKTA
251
Book V.
VI.
RV.
N.
1.2
6. 13
2. 9
4. 18
13.4
6. 7
24. 3
5.23
31. 2
3. 21
32- 1
10. 9
32. 6
6. 3
34. 3
6. 19
37. 1
5. 7
39. 1
4. 4
39. 2
4. 18
40. 4
5. 11
44. 1
3. 16
44. 8
6. 15
46. 7
12. 45
46. 8
12. 46
48. 1
5. 5
52. 6
6. 16
52. 9
5. 5
54. 6
6. 4
56. 8
11. 50
57. 1
11. 15
60. 8
8. 2
62. 8
3. 5
63. 5
4.19
75. 7
3. 20
77. 2
12. 5
78.8
. 3* 15
81.2
: ■ 12. 13 -
83. 2
10. 11
85. 3
10. 4
85. 6
6. 13
Book VI.
1. 4
4. 19
4. 7
1. 17
6. 5
4. 17
7. 6
6. 3
8.4
7. 26
9. 1
2. 21
12. 4
6. 15
19. 1/
6. 16, 17
19. 10
6.6
21. 3
5. 15
22.2
6. 3
22. 3
6. 3
24. 3
1.4
VI.
RV.
30. 3
37. 3
44. 21
47. 8
47. 13
47. 16
47. 26
47. 29
49. 8
50. 5
50. 14
55.1
56. 3
58. 1
59. 2
59. 4
61.2
63. 8
66.9
70.2
71. 2
75.2
75. 3
75. 4
75. 5
75.6
75. 11
75. 13
75. 14
N.
4.17
10. 3
6. 17
7. 6
6. 7
6. 22
9.12
9. 13
12. 18
6. 6
12. 33
59
2. 6
12. 17
10. 21
5. 22
2. 24
6.29
3.2
5.2
6. 7
9. 17
9. 18
9. 40
9. 14
9. 16
9. 19
9. 19
9. 15
Book VII.
vn.
1. 1
2. 2
4. 7
4-8
9. 6
16. 1
18. 5
18. 15
18. 21
21.5
25. 3
33. 8
33. 10
33. 11
34. 16
34. 17
34.22
38- 7
5. 10
8.17
3. 2
3.3
6. 17
3.21
<j. 6 ; 7. 2
7.2
30
19
3
20
7
6.
4.
5.
11.
6
5. 14
10. 44
10. 45
6. 14
12. 44
25* LIST OF QUOTATIONS
BV.
N.
BV,
N.
39.. 2
5. 28
VIII.
45. 37
4. 2
39.3
12. 43
48. 7
4. 7
89. 4
6. 3
48. 10
6. 4
41. 2
12. 14
61. 11
6. 25
46. 1
10. 6
62. 11
1. 4
46. 3
10. 7
63. 7
3, 8
47. 3
5. 6
86. 8
5. 21
48. 2
5. 2
66. 10
6. 26
85. 1
10. 7
67, 5
6. 27
58. 5
4. 15
68. 1
S. 3
60. 7
6. 20
68. 4
12. 21
63. 5
6. 7
69. 6
4. 8
69. 4
6. 4
69. 12
5.27
76. 1
11.10
75. 9
5.23
82. 1
5.2
77. 4
5. 11
86. 5
10. 24
77. 6
6, 34
100.5
5. 9
77. 10
5. 4
103. 11
9. 6
77. II
8. 33
104. 15
7. 3
89. 7
6. 14
104. 21
6, 30
90. 6
8. 22
92. 22
6. 24
Book VIII.
93. 23
5. 18
1. 1
1. 20
4> &
7. 2
6. 24
if
98. 1
99. 3
99. 4
7. 2
6. 8
6. 23
O 1<>
5* 3
100. 10
11. 28
«> J> m
2. 40
8. 17
3. 21
I* 14
3. 16
10. 37
5. 15
100. 11
102. 11
102. 21
II. 29
4. 14
3. 20
4. 3
4. 19
3. 30
6. 22
Book
IX,
13. 18
1. 10
IX.
1. 1
11. S
18. 27
6. 21
3.5
6. 29
17. 12
3. 10
46, 4
2. 5
19. 37
4. 15
69.6
77. 2
21. 8
5. 23
73. 3
12. 32
24. 29
6. 22
75. 8
4. 15
25. 13
5. 1
86. 84
5. 5
25. 22
5. 15
86.41
9. 2
26. 16
5. 1
93. 8
6. 27
27. 10
6. 14
98. 12
5. 12
32. 4
5. 16
107. 9
5, 3
32. 10
6. 4
110.5
0. 4
85. 1
5.5
112. 3
6. 6
39. 1
6. 23 j 10. ff
41. 2
10.5
Book X.
43. 31
45. 1
4- 14
6. 14
X.
3.7
4 #'
4, 18
jk* *i
45. 20
8.21
U
4. 4
8. 8
X.
OCCURRING IN THE NIMJKTA 258
BY.
m
; ■ ey.
N.
4.6
3. 14 .
! X* 63. 16
11.
46
5. 5
5. 1
! 64. 5
11.
23
5. 6
6. 27
i 65,13'
12.
30
7. 2
6. 8
67. 7
5.
4
9. 1
9. 27
68. 8
10.
12
10. 8
5. 2
69.4
04
17
10. 10
4.20
70. 10 ■
' 6,
7; 8*20
10. 13
6. 28
71.2
4.
10
10. 14
11.34
71. 4
1.
8, 19
11. 6
3. 16
71.5
1.
8, 20
12. 2
6. 4
71. 7
"1.
9
14. 1
10.20
72. 4
11.
23
14. 6
11.10
72. 11
1.
8
15. 1
11. 18
73, 10
8.
2
15.4
4. 21
73. 11
4.
3
15. 6
6. 14
75. 5
9.
26
16. 11
1. 4
75. 9
7.
7
17. 1
12. 11
*76. 1
6.
21
17. 2
12. 10
78. 2
3.
15
17. S
7. 9 >
79. 1
6.
4
18. 1
11. 7
79. 3
5.
3
22.2
6. 23
81. 1
10.
26
26.4
6. 29
81. 6
10.
27
27. 13
6. 6
82. 2
6.
15; 10. ^8
27. 22
2. 6
82. 4
6.
15
27. 23
2. 22
84. 1
10.
30; 11. 37
27. 24
5. 19
84. 2
1.
17
'28. 4
5. 3
84,5
6.
29
29. 1
6, 28 .
85. 3
11.
4.
30. 4
10.19
85. 5
11.
5
30. 11
6. 22
85. 19
11.
6
34. 1
' '9. 8. ’ I
85.20
12.
8
34. 5
12.7. 1
85. 27
3.
21 ' ■
39. 4
4. 19 !
85. 37
3.
21
40, 2
3. 15 ' 1
85.39
1 4.
25
42. 7
5. 24
85. 40
10*
21
43. 5
5, 22
85. 42
1.
16
44. 6
5. 25
86. 1
1.
4; 13.4
45. 1
4. 24
86. 9
8.
31
48. 7
3, 10
86. 11
11*
38
50. 1
11. 9
86*12
11*
39
50. 6
5.25
86. 13
12.
9
51. 1
6. 35
86.21
12,
28
51. 8
8. 22
88. 1
7,
25
51. 9
8. 22
88. 4
5.
3
52. 3
6. 35
88. 6
7.
27
58. 4
3.8
88.10
7.
28
59, 5
10. 40
88. 11
' ""2,
13 ; 7* 29
60. 3
12. 30
88.17
• '7,
30
62.5
11. 17
88. 19
7,
31
LIST OF QUOTATIONS
BV.
N.
80. 8
5. It
88. 6
5. 3
88, 10
7. 2
90. 16
12. 41
94. 1
9. 9
94. SI
7. 7
94, 7
3. 9
94.9
2. 9
98. 6
3. 21
98.7
10. 47
96, 10
11. 36
96. 14
7. 3
97. 1
9. 28
97.3
6. 3
97. n
3. 15
98. fi
2. 11
98. 7
2. It
09. 12
5. 3
101. 3
6. 28
101. 7
S. 28
101. 10
4. 19
102. 5
9. 23
102, 9
t. 24
103. 1
1. 15
103. 12
9. 33
105. 1
S. 12
107. 10
7. 3
108. 1
11. 15
110. 1
8. S
110. 2
8. 6
no. 3
8. 8
no. 4
8. 9
110. 5
8. 10
no. e
8. 11
no. 7
8. 12
no. s
8. 13
no. 9
8. 14
no. 10
8. 17
BV.
N,
no. n
8. 21
114. 4
10. 46
no. 7
7. 8
no. h
6. 16
117. 6
7. 3
119. 9
1. 4
120. o
n. si
121. 1
10. 23
Ill. 10
10. 43
123, 1
10. 39
128. G
10. 40
189. 2
7. 3
129. ,1
7. 3
133. 1
3. 20
133. 3
1. 15
138. 1
12. 29
136. 1
12. 26
138. i
4. 25
139. 6
5. 1
Hi. i
9. 30
149. 1
10. 31
149. 5
to. m
181. I
9. 31
162. 4
7. 2
153, 2
7. 2
168. I
6, SO
182. 2
6. 18
164. 1
I. 17
165. 1
1. 17
166. 5
10, 10
167. 3
11. 12
169, 1
1. 17
178. 1
io. ti
178. 3
10, 28
180. 20
1. 80
186. I
10. 35
187.2
s. a
188. 1
7. 20
OCCURRING IN THE NIRUKTA
255
Atharva Veda.
Stanzas occurring in the Rigveda are indicated by an asterisk.
AY.
N.
1. 1. 2
10. 18
*1. 5. 1
9.27
1. 17. 1
3. 4
*1. 21. 2
7. 2
*2. 5. 5
7. 2
*3. 2. 5
6. 12 ; 9. 33
*3. 16. 2 ,
12. 14
*3. 17. 2
5. 28
*3. 31. 6
12. 11
4. 1. 1
1. 7
*4. 2. 7
10. 23
*4. 16. 13
9. 6
*4. 31. 1
10. 30
*4. 31. 2
1. 17
*4. 31. 6
6. 29
4. 39. 9
8. 2
*6. 1. 6
6. 27
*5. 3. 7
10. 40
5. 6. 1
1. 7
*5. 12. 1
8. 5
*6. 12. 2
8. 6
*6. 12. 3
8. 8
*5. 12. 4
7.9
*5. 12. 5
8. 10
*5. 12. 6
8. 11
*5. 12. 7
8. 12
*5,12.8
8. 13
*5. 12. 9
8. 12
*6. 12. 10
8. 17
*5. 12. 11
8.21
*5. 27. 1
6. 21
*6. 27. 8
8. 11
*6. 22. 1
7. 24
*6. 27. 1
1. 17
*6. 34. 3
5. 5
*6. 125. 1
2. 5; 9. 12
*6. 126. 1
9. 13
*7. 5. 1
12. 41
*7. 6. 1
1. 15; 4. 23
7. 10. 5
11. 33
7. 14. 2
6.12
7. 17, 2
11. 11
AV.
N.
7. 20. 2
11. 30
*7. 26. 2
1. 20
*7. 26. 4
12. 19
*7. 46. 1
11. 22
*7. 48. 1
11. 31
7. 49. 1
12. 45
*7. 73. 5
4. 19
*7. 73. 7
11. 43
*7. 73. 8
11.45
*7. 73. 9
4. 5
*7. 73. 11
11.44
*7. 80. 3
10. 43
*7. 81. 2
11. 6
7. 81. 6
5. 11
7. 83. 3
2. 13
*7. 84. 3
1. 20
*7. 85. 1
10. 28
7. 97. 3
6. 7 ; 12. 42
7. 97. 4
12. 42
*8. 3. 24
4. 18
*8. 4. 2
6. 11
*8.4. 15
7. 3
*8,4.21
6. 30
*9.9.1
4. 26
*9. 9. 2
4. 27
*9. 9. 11
4. 27
*9. 9. 12
4. 27
*9. 9. 13
4. 27
*9. 9. 15
5. 1; 14. 20
*9. 9. 22
3. 12
*9. 10. 4
11.43
*9. 10. 5
11.45
*9. 10. 6
11.42
*9. 10. 7
2. 9
*9. 10. 10
2. 8
*9. 10. 12
4.21
*9. 10. 15
7. 3
*9. 10. 20
11. 44
*9. 10. 21
11. 40
*9.10.22
11.41
*9. 10. 26
12.27
*9. 10. 28
7. 18
m
LIST OF QUOTATIONS
AV.
N.
no. 8. 4
4. 27
*10. 8. 9
12. 38
11, 4.21
11.29
•12. 2. 21
11. 7
12. 2. 28
C. 12
•IS. 1. 43
11. 41
*13. 2. IS
7. 20; 12. 16
*13. 2. 18
3. 15
*13. 2. 20
12.24
ns. 2. 21
12. 22-25
*13. 2. 22
12. 23
•ns. 2. 88
12. 18
*13. 3, 9
7. 24
*14. 1. 3
II. 4
*14. 1. 4
11. s
*14. 1. 21
3. 21
*14. 1. 22
1. 16
*14. 1. 37
10. 19
*14. I. 61
12. «
*14. 2. 2
4. 23
•14. 2. 3
10. 21
*14.2. 38
3. 21
*18. 1. S
10. 34
*18. 1. 9
0. 2
*18. 1. It
4. 20
*18. 1. 16
6,29
*18. 1. 16
11.34
*18. 1. 23
3. 16
•IS. 1. 30
6. 4
*18. 1. 44
11. 18
*18. 1. 49
10. 20
*18. 1. 51
4. 81
*18. 1. 61
13. 11
*18, 1. S«
11. 19
*18. 2. 19
9. 32
•18. % IS
It. 10
•18. 2. 54
7.9
18. 3. 48
6. 14
18. 4. 69
2. 13
*19. 13. 2
1. 15
•it, IS. 4
7.6
*10. S. 6
8. 10
*20. 11. 1
4.17
*20. 12, 17
5, 12
*20. 16. 8
10. 12
*20. 17. S
6.22
*20, 20. 7
6. 1
*20. 22. 6
6.8
*20. 23. 3
4. 19
*20. 34, 1
3. 31 ; 10. 10
AV,
H.
*20. 34. 3
8. 2
*20. 38. 1
8. 11
*20. 35. 7
fi. 4
*20. 35. 12
8. 30
*20. 36. a
6. 3
*20. 36. 3
n. :i
*20. 38. 4
7. 2
*20. 40. 1
4. 12
*20. 41. 3
2. 6 ; 4, 38
*20. 46. 1
1. 10
*20*47. 4
7. 2
*20. 47. 13
7. 20; 13. 15
*20. 17. 15
3. 18
*20. 47. 17
12. 24
*20. 47 18
12. 22-25
•*!<». 17. 19
12. 23
*20. 67. 10
«. i
*2o. 66. 1
6. H
*20. 08. 2
ft. 23
*20, 62. fi
7. 2
•to. 63. 4
4. 1?
*20. «3. S
6. 17
*20 67. 3
ft 8
*2». 70. 3
4. 12
*20. 70. 12
0. 16
*20. 70. 13
6. 18
*29. 71. M
I. JO
*20. 76. 1
6. 28
*20, m, 1
7. 2
*20. 89. 7
8. 24
*20. 91. 7
5. 4
*20. 92. 3
6. 8
*20. 93. 5
7.2
*20. 94. «
8. as
*20, 95. 2
3, 20
*10. 95. 3
I. IS
*20, 9€, 13
6. 13
*80. 96. 23
1. 17
*20. 97. 3
5, 31
*20. 9ft. 1
10. 37
*20. 107. ft
11.21
*30. 107. 14
13. 16
*20 122. 1
4. 11
*20. 126. 1
1.4
*2«. 126- 9
6. SI
*20. 1 96. 51
11. 38
‘20. 126. 12
11,81
*20, 126. 13
12. 9
*20. 126. 21
18. 38
OCCURRING IN THE NIRUKTA
257
Soma Veda.
sv.
N. '
*1. 15
10. 8
*1. 16
10. 36
*1. 17
L 20
*1. 31
12. 15
*1. 45
3. 21
*1. 53
4* 14
*1. 72
5. 10
*1. 75
12. 17
*1. 95
4. 19
*1. 97
5. 7
*1. 120
7. 2
*1. 133
6. 14
*1. 139
6. 10 .
*1. 147
2. 6 ; 4. 25
*1. 183
1. 10
*1. 184
10. 35
*1. 189
11. 26
*1. 197
6. 24
*1. 198
7. 2
*1. 217
6. 17
*1. 218
6. 21
*1. 228
5. 12
*1. 242
7. 2
*1. 252
3. 20
*1. 256
10. 37
*1. 207
6. 8
*1. 315
10. 9
*1. 319
4. 3
*1. 321
1. 7
*1. 332
10. 28
*1. 342
5. 5
*1. 345
4. 4
•;1. 354
5. 3
*1. 304
12. 21
'1. 330
4. 24
*1. 388
7. 2 '
*1. 389
4. 17
*1. 104
6. 12
*1. 405
6, 8
sv.
N.
*1. 468
11.3 '
*2. 39
, 11. 3
*2.76
3.10
*2. 99
3. 21
*2. 146
7. 2
*2. 196
■ ■■ 11. 23 . :■
*2. 200
4, 12
"2. 202
2.13
*2. 265
2. 6; 4.
*2. 293
10.37
*2. 348
5. 3
*2. 375
...■'7.2.
*2. 522
. 4. 4
*2. 523
4. 18
*2. 609
6. 28
*2. 652
5. 6
*2. 669
6.8
*2. 070
6. 23
*2. 688
6. 14 . .
*2. 091
4. 17
*2. 693
5. 17
*2. 694
5. 5
*2. 710
7. 2
*2. 720
7. 2
*2.723
5.10
*2. 757
6. 7
*2. 762
; 5. 22
*2.781
■ 0.1 4 ■■
*2. 813
6. 10
*2. 827
6. 7
*2. 841
6. 8 *
*2. 857
0. 4
*2.939
10. 27
*2.949
L 10
*2. 971
6. 16
*2.975
,5.8
*2. 976
5, 9
*2. 984
1. 20
*2. 1010
6. 24
V&janeyl Samhita.
vs.
N.
*2. 24
6. 14
*3. 24
3. 21
*3. 26
5. 23
VS. N.
*3. 28 6. 10
*3. 29 3. 21
3. 48 5. 18
t5*
UKT Of Ql'OTATlONS
VS.
N,
a. m
8. 2 1 ; 5. 23
4. i
i. r<
i. it*
5. .7
■i, as
7
*4, 26
f. 12
5. -
a
5, a
4. r
*s. an
1 20
S, 12
3. !■',
•U 3
2. 7
«. 15
I. i 5
»C. 23
11. as
7. 1
s. •»
*7, 12
!>',
*?. If,
1 80
*7. 32
! 1
*7, 3,1
12. 40
*?.
i 8
*7, SO
*. 1';. 17
'7. n
7. ; 1 t;»
*4 i 1
' . ! '
8. 18
7 , 12. 42
8. 2"
4 ,:l
*. 27
*8. «
15
*8. 4 1
7. 21 ; 12, i;,
*8. 12
ti. 24
•a M
> 3 *
s i
2, as
*S. 1*5
Vi 14
*10. It)
x :>
•111. 20
10. 43
•11. 24
... 20
•11, 27
1 ; 13, 1
*11. ft©
!♦. 27
*12. .1
12. til
*12. 12
2, 13
*12. 13
1. 34
*12. 42
3. 20
12. 51
8, :>
*12. m
5. 28
•it. fs
«. 1 18
*12.77
a 3
*12. 86
3. IS
*13. :i
1, 7
*1.1. 4
10. 23
*13. !»
ti. 12
*1S. 32
3.21
*18. 47
ti. H
I®. 81
5. 22
vs.
H,
1 .5 1
1. 15
*5 7. 5 7
10. 2«
•1 21*
10 17
*17 at;
Hi. an
*17. 2*
a 15
•17. SI
5. 15
*17. 41
*5- 12 ; 3. .13
*17 so
7 17
1*. V1
2, ti
*1 ». »,u
ti. 1
* I ,* ?■<
7. 2
*}:> n
i. an
*r<
11 H
»Jl< ■,,,
n. io
•10. 51
4. 21
*10. *11
1. 4
S>', < 8
•V 18
”20. >|
i i . at;
*3o So
11. 27
*1!!. lo
?;* u
21 IS
1 7
*2."'. 1
1". 21
*2Ii. </.
In 4.1
*21 1“
1*- 33
H
4. I'*
*21, If*
12, ..'*
*„•' '
1. 11 ; 4. 23
*V. 2*
u ;;
*2'< so
as
*2*4 V
?. a;?, an
•to* ■/;.
l » ;i
*27 ;:o
ai
3* 5
4, 18
28 J«5
4, 17 ; fi 11
20 1
3 ao
*23. Hi
4. 13
•at*. »8
6 «
•so ai
4. 1.1
*I"( 25
*. '»
•so a«:
* .
•at* a?
*. 7
*20, 24
8. a
*20 20
M » ill
*20 30
8 H)
*20 .si
* It
*2* :i;.‘
8 12
*21* H.1
#. 1.1
*'.!■« .14
« 1 4
•a** r*
*' 17
*20,
». ft
OCCURRING IN THE NIRUKTA 259
VS.
N.
vs.
N.
*29. 39
9. 17
*33. 44
5. 28
*29. 40
9. 18
*33. 47
12. 40
*29. 41
9. 40
*33. 92
7. 23
*29. 42
9, 14
*34. 7
9. 25
*29. 43
9, 16
#
*34. 8
11. 30
*29. 48
2, 5;
9. 19
*34. 10
11. 32
*29. 51
9. 15
*34.33
12. 6
29. 52
2/5;
9. 12
*34. 35
12. 14
*29. 55
9. 13
34. 42
12. 18
*31. 16
12. 41
*34. 53
12. 33
*33. 13
i. 17
*34. 54
12. 36
*33. 23
11. 9
*34. 55
12.37
*33. 31
12. 15
*35. 7
ii. 7 :
*33. 32
12. 22-
-25
*35. 21
9. 32
*33. 37
4. 11
36. 1-1
9. 27
*33. 41
6. 8
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11